\%%o\l:l

A GRAMMAR
OF THE

ARABIC LANGUAGE,
TRANSLATED

FROM THE GERMAN OF CASPARI,

AND EDITED

WITH NUMEROUS ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS

BY

W. WEIGHT,

LL.D.,

LATE PROFESSOR OP ARABIC IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE.

THIRD EDITION
REVISED BY

%\
<f\
*i

W.

ROBERTSON SMITH,
AND

LATE PROFESSOR OF ARABIC IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE

M.

J.

de GOEJE,

PROFESSOR OF ARARIC IN THE UNIVERSITY OF LEYDEN.

VOLUME

?
I.

?
/V

DATE... f?K. 6

CAMBRIDGE:
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
1896

(o2)05

v.l

Cambrfofit

PRINTED BY

J.

AND

C.

F. CLAY,

AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

PEEFACE TO THE THIED EDITION.

rflHE Second
-*-

Edition

of

Wright's

Grammar

of

the Arabic
its

language had been out of print long before the death of author, but he was never able to find the leisure necessary
preparing a

for

New

Edition.

The demand

for it

having become
well

more and more

pressing, Prof.

W. Robertson Smith, who

deserved the honour of succeeding to Wright's chair, resolved to undertake this task. He began it with his usual ardour, but the
illness

which cut short his invaluable

life

soon interrupted the

work.
revision

At

his

death

56 pages had been printed, whilst the

had extended over 30 pages more. Robertson Smith had made use of some notes of mine, which he had marked with

my

initials,

and

it

was

for this

reason

among

others that the

Syndics of the Cambridge University Press invited me, through Prof. Bevan, to continue the revision. After earnest deliberation
I consented, influenced chiefly by my respect for the excellent work of one of my dearest friends and by a desire to complete that which another dear friend had begun. Moreover Prof. Bevan

promised his assistance in correcting the English style and in seeing the book through the press.
I have of course adhered to the

method followed by Robertson

revised.

Smith

in that part of the

Grammar which he

Trifling

and additions and such suggestions as had already been made by A. Miiller, Fleischer and other scholars, are given
corrections
in square brackets.
to

take

all

initials.

Only in those cases where it seemed necessary the responsibility upon myself, have I added my Besides the printed list of additions and corrections at

the end of the Second Volume, Wright had noted here and there

VI

PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.

on the margin of his own copy some new examples (chiefly from the Nakaid) which have been inserted, unless they seemed quite

any distinctive sign. I have found but very few notes by Robertson Smith on the portion which he had not with his definitely revised almost all of these have been marked
superfluous, without
;

initials.

Wright's

own

text has been altered in a comparatively

small

number of passages (for instance 252, 353), where I felt Once or twice Wright sure that he would have done it himself.
has noted on the margin wants revision." The notes bearing upon the Comparative
"

Grammar

of the

most part been replaced by to Wright's Comparative Grammar, published after his references death by Robertson Smith (1890).
Semitic languages have for the
I have to acknowledge

my obligations

to

Mr Du

Pre Thornton,

who drew my

attention to several omissions.

But

my

warmest
(

thanks must be given to my dear friend and colleague Prof. Bevan, who has not only taken upon himself all the trouble of seeing this
revised edition through the press, but

has contributed

by many judicious remarks much to the improving of it. The Second Volume is now in the printers' hands.
M.
Leyden,
February, 1896.
J.

de GOEJE.

"A

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

A
-*--*-

SECOND

Edition of

my

revised and enlarged translation of

Caspari's Arabic Grammar having been called for, I have thought it my duty not simply to reprint the book, but to subject In fact, the present is almost a it again to a thorough revision.

new work
alteration,

for there is

and much

hardly a section which has not undergone additional matter has been given, as the very

size of this

volume (351 pages instead of 257) shows. In revising the book I have availed myself of the labours of Arab Grammarians, both ancient and modern. Of the former I

may mention
the

in particular the 'Alflya (^LaJ^I) of 'Ibn Malik, with

Commentary

of 'Ibn 'Akil (ed. Dieterici, 1851,

and the Beirut

edition of 1872);

the Mufassal (jJa4.)t) of 'el-Zamahsari (ed.

(

Broch, 1859)

and the Lamlyatu 'l-Afal

JliT^f **W) of 'Ibn

Malik, with the

1866).
'l-Talib

Commentary of his son Badru 'd-din (ed. Volck, Of recent native works I have diligently used the Misbahu

that

is,

f% Bahti 'l-MatMlib (wJlkjT stJj ^J wJlLf ,1CL), the Bahtu 'l-Matalib of the Maronite Gabriel Farhat, with

the notes of Butrus 'el-Bistani (Beirut, 1854); 'el-Bistani's smaller Grammar, founded upon the above, entitled Miftahu 'l-Misbah
(9-U0-0J!

f^^*, second
'l-Hitab

edition,

Beirut,

1867);

and Nasif

'el-

Yazigi's Faslu 1866).

(w>LLaJt J-oi,

second edition, Beirut,

Among European Grammarians

have made constant use of

the works of S. de Sacy (Grammaire Arabe, 2de eU, 1831), Ewald

(Grammatica Critica Linguae Arabicse, 1831-33), and Lumsden

(A Grammar

of the Arabic Language, vol.

i.,

1813); which

last,

Vlil

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

is

based on the system of the Arab Grammarians, and therefore but ill-adapted, apart from its bulk and rarity, for the I have also consulted with advantage the use of
however,

grammar

beginners. of Professor Lagus of Helsingfors (Larokurs i Arabiska of Spraket, 1869). But I am indebted above all to the labours
Professor Fleischer of Leipzig, whose notes on the
first

volume of

De

Sacy's

Grammar

(as far as p. 359)

have appeared from time

to time in the Berichte der Konigl. Sdchsischen Gesellschaft der

Wissenschaften (1863-64-66-70), in which periodical the student will also find the treatises of the same scholar Ueber einige Arten

der Nominalapposition im Arabischen (1862) and Ueber das Verhdltniss und die Construction der Sack- und Stoffworter im

Arabischen (1856). In the notes which touch upon the comparative grammar of the Semitic languages, I have not found much to alter, except in
matters of
I have read, I believe, nearly everything that detail. has been published of late years upon this subject the fanciful lucubrations of Von Raumer and Raabe, as well as the learned

and Tegnr. My the same as it formerly was. standpoint remains, however, nearly The ancient Semitic languages Arabic and iEthiopic, Assyrian, Canaanitic (Phoenician and Hebrew), and Aramaic (so-called
and scholarly
treatises of Noldeke, Philippi,

Chaldee and Syriac)

as the
vencal, and French

are

as closely connected with each other

Romance languages
:

Italian,

Spanish, Portuguese, Pro-

standing to them

they are all daughters of a deceased mother, in the relation of Latin to the other European

languages just specified. tongues, particularly the

some points the north Semitic Hebrew, may bear the greatest reIn
;

semblance to this parent speech but, on the whole, the south Semitic dialects, Arabic and ^Ethiopic, but especially the former,

preserved a higher degree of likeness to the The Hebrew of the Pentateuch, and original Semitic language. the Assyrian*, as it appears in even the oldest inscriptions, seem
I still think,

have,

As

of Oppert, Sayce,

regards Assyrian, I rely chiefly upon the well-known works and Schrader.

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

to

IX

me to have already attained nearly the same stage of grammatical development (or decay) as the post-classical Arabic, the spoken language of mediaeval and modern times.
I have to

thank the

Home Government

of India for con-

tributing the

sum

of fifty pounds towards defraying the expenses

of printing this work; and some of the local Governments for subscribing for a certain number of copies namely, the Govern;

ment

of Bengal, twenty, and the

;

Home Department
;

(Fort William),
;

twenty-five and of the Punjab, sixty copies.

fellow,

the Government of Bombay, ten

of Madras, ten

My

friend

and former schoolhas also given

Mr

D. Murray (of Adelaide,

S. Australia),

pecuniary aid to the same extent as the India Office, and thereby laid me, and I hope I may say other Orientalists, under a fresh
obligation.

Professor

Fleischer of Leipzig will, I

trust,

look

upon the

dedication as a

mark

of respect for the Oriental scholarship of

;

Germany, whereof he is one of the worthiest representatives and as a slight acknowledgment of much kindness and help, extending
over a period of more than twenty years, from the publication of my first work in 1852 down to the present year, in which, amid

the congratulations of numerous pupils and friends, he has celebrated the fiftieth anniversary of his doctorate.

W. WRIGHT.
Cambridge,
1st July,

1874.

The

Syndics of the Press are indebted to the liberality of

Pre"

Mr

F.

Du

Thornton

for

the copyright of this Grammar, which

he purchased after the death of the author and presented to them

with a view to the publication of a

New

Edition.

They
gratitude

desire
to

to

take

this

opportunity of
for

expressing their

Prof,

de Goeje

the courtesy with which

he

acceded to their request that he would complete the revision

and

for

the great labour which he has expended upon the task

in the midst of

many important

literary

engagements.

l\

CONTENTS.
PART
FIRST.

ORTHOGRAPHY AND ORTHOEPY.

PAGE
I.

II.

III.

The Letters as Consonants The Vowels and Diphthongs Other Orthographic Signs
A.
B.
C.

13 13 13 16

Gezma

or

Sukun
Nebra

Tesdid or Sedda

Hemza
Wasla

or

D.
E.

Medda

or Matta

........

19

24
26 27

IV.

V.

VI.

The Syllable The Accent The Numbers

28

PART SECOND.
ETYMOLOGY OR THE PARTS OF SPEECH.
I.

THE VERB.
GENERAL VIEW.
Verb
29

A.
1.

The Forms

of the Triliteral

Form The Second Form The Third Form The Fourth Form
The
First

30
31

32

34

Xll

CONTENTS.
PAGE

Form The Sixth Form The Seventh Form The Eighth Form The Ninth and Eleventh Forms
The
Fifth

36 38

40
41

43
44

The Tenth Form

The The
The

Twelfth, Thirteenth, Fourteenth, and Fifteenth

Forms

46
47

Quadriliteral

Verb and

its

Forms

The Voices
States (Tenses) of the

49

Verb

51
51

The Moods The Numbers,

Persons, and Genders

52

B.

THE STRONG VERB.

Form

The Active Voice

a.

of the First

....

53

The
1. 2. 3.

Inflexion

by Persons

53

Separate Pronouns
Suffixed Pronouns, expressing the Nominative

54
55

Prefixed Pronouns, expressing the Nominative

of the Tenses

55
57

b.

Forms

and Moods

The Imperfect Indicative The Subjunctive and Jussive

The Energetic The Imperative

57

....*.

60
61

The Passive Voice

The

of the First

Form

....

61

63 63
67

The Derived Forms

Quadriliteral

of the Strong

Verb

Verb

Verbs of which the Second and Third Radicals are Identical

C.
1.

THE WEAK VERB.

72

Verba Homzata
Verbs which are more especially called A. Verba Prim Radicalis ^ et ^
B.
C.

2.

Weak

Verbs.

78
81

Verba Medisa Radicalis ^ Verba TertiaB Radicalis ^

et
et

^ ^

3.

Verbs that are Doubly and Trebly Weak. Doubly Weak Verbs
Trebly

Weak Verbs

CONTENTS.
Appendix A.
I.

Xlll

PAGE

The Verb The Verbs

J~J
of Praise

96

II.

and Blame

III.

The Forms
B.

expressive of Surprise or

Wonder

....
.

97 98

Appendix

The Verbal

Suffixes,

which express the Accusative

.100

II.

THE NOUN.
and

A.
1.

THE NOUNS SUBSTANTIVE AND ADJECTIVE.

Adjective,
their

The Derivation of Nouns Substantive and different Forms

a.

106

The Deverbal Nouns.

(a)

The Nomina Verbi

110 122
123

(0)
(y)
(5)
(e)

The Nomina The Nomina

Vicis
Speciei
et

The Nomina Loci

Temporis

124

The Nomina Instrumenti

130
Patientis

()

The Nomina Agentis

Adjectives

et

and other Verbal

131

b.

The Denominative Nouns.

(a)
(/3)

The Nomina Unitatis

The Nomina Abundantiae
vel Multitudinis
.

147
.

.148
149
.

(y)
(8)

The Nomina Vasis

The Nomina Eelativa
I.

or Relative Adjectives

149
151

II.

Changes of the Auxiliary Consonants Changes of the Final Radicals j and ^J

.Changes in the Vocalisation
of Quality
.

156

III.
(e)

.159
165

The Abstract Nouns The Diminutive

(C)
(rj)

166

Some
of

other Nominal

Forms

175

2.

The Gender
Forms which

Nouns

177
183
185

Formation of the Feminine of Adjectives are of both Genders

of

3.

The Numbers The Dual

The
Pluralis

Nouns

187

187

Sanus

192 199

The

Pluralis Fractus

xiv

CONTENTS.
PAGE

4.

The Declension
I.

of

Nouns

234

The Declension
Diptotes

of Undefined

Nouns

234

239
of Defined

II.

The Declension

Nouns

247

Appendix.

The Pronominal

Suffixes,

which denote the Genitive

252

B.
1.

THE NUMERALS.
253 260 262

2. 3.

The Cardinal Numbers The Ordinal Numbers The remaining Classes of Numerals
C.

THE NOMINA DEMONSTRATIVA AND CONJUNCTIVA.

Article

1.

The Demonstrative Pronouns and the

264 270 270 274

277

2.

The Conjunctive (Relative) and Interrogative Pronouns (a) The Conjunctive Pronouns

...

3.

Interrogative Pronouns The Indefinite Pronouns

(6)

The

....

III.

THE PARTICLES.
THE PREPOSITIONS.
279

A.

The Inseparable Prepositions The Separable

Prepositions
B.

280

THE ADVERBS.
282 283

The Inseparable Adverbial Particles The Separable Adverbial Particles

Adverbial Accusatives
C.

288

THE CONJUNCTIONS.
290

The Inseparable Conjunctions The Separable Conjunctions

D.

.291
294
298

THE INTERJECTIONS PARADIGMS OF THE VERBS

Part

First.

Orthography

and Orthoepy.

8i

PAKT FIRST. ORTHOGRAPHY AND ORTHOEPY.

I.

THE LETTERS AS CONSONANTS.

Hebrew and
letters

1.

Arabic, like
left.

Syriac, is

written and read from

right to

The

of the

alphabet (tW*H

^3s*~> ^3J**

are twenty-eight m LfL^\, aJl^J! o^aJt, or^a^l *-*3j~) number, and are all consonants, though three of them are also used

They vary in form, according as they are connected with a preceding or following letter, and, for the most part, terminate in a bold stroke, when they stand alone or at the end of The following Table gives the letters in their usual order, a word.
as vowels (see 3).

along with their names and numerical values.

NAME.

 1]

I.

The Letters as Consonants.

in connection with a preceding forms the figures is called lam-elif, and is V, *>), %. generally reckoned a twenty-ninth letter of the alphabet, and inserted before
a.
I

Rem.

This combination

^.

The

object of
elif

a, 3,

from

merely to distinguish elif as the long vowel as the spiritus lenis (elif with hemza, I, 15).
it is

Rem. b. The Arabs

sequence
;

The order
of

of the letters a and j is sometimes inverted. Northern Africa arrange the letters in a different

viz.

from JJ by giving the former a They distinguish and the latter one above, thus s a f but 9 k below, end of a word these points are usually omitted, ut, <^.
:

single point k*. At the

Rem. c. In manuscripts and elegantly printed books many of the letters are interwoven with one another, and form ligatures, of which the following are examples.

^.

hh.

&*
*!*

sh.

J, fy.
ir
l

*
gh.

$'

j&'%

s*& Imh.

[These ligatures, in which one letter stands above another, are very inconvenient to printers, especially when, as in this book, English and Arabic are intermingled; and most founts have some
device to bring the letters into line.
or, in

Thus

JF

appears as
-*

^\&-

the fount used for this grammar, as

is

r+-.

The

latter

method

a recent innovation,

first

introduced by Lane in his

Arabic Lexicon, and its extreme simplicity and convenience have caused it to be largely adopted in modern founts, not only in Europe but in the East. But in writing Arabic the student ought to use the old ligatures as they are shewn in Mss. or in the more
elegant Eastern founts.]

* This

is

not confined, in the earliest times, to African Mss.

3,

In

some old Mss., on the other hand, k has the point below,
3, i.

a, or even

4
a

Part

First.

Orthography

and Orthoepy.

Rem. dL Those letters which are identical in form, and distinin writing only by the aid of the small guished from one another
dots usually called diacritical points (*}*&}
,

plur. JeJu), are divided

the loose or free, i.e. by the grammarians into &Lo^-Jt tJ^j*Jt, 3**0 JO/O 3 3 3 0* m the bolted or fastened, i.e. unpointed, letters, and JLqj^jQ OjjoJI, To the former class belong ., j, j, j^, h pointed, letters.
I

and c

to the latter

-,

5,

J, u*> u^>

and

The

letters w>,

O,
x>

w> and
is

are generally distinguished as follows

w*

called

Sj^^Jt
l^iji

lUI,

tfAe

J tcwft

one point
j

(j)

O ^
>

O-* SU^Jt iUt, ^e

w^A
j

fa#o

points above

(3)

lyla^J ij*c SUt^Jt iUtj the

j* A* J
6to
*> St*

w^/t two points below

(3).

(.>)*;

iUU^Jt iUM,

^e

with three points

The unpointed letters are sometimes still further distinguished from the pointed by various contrivances, such as writing the letter in a smaller size below the line, placing a point below, or an angular

mark

above, and the like; so that

we

find in carefully written

manuscripts

^ ^ ;
Also

>*>*

j^ utfcr'c^J
by way

c^U!ug; k %;
from
5.

cit;
below.

etc.

a or o

of distinction

In some
a point

old Mss.

^ has only one point

above, and then

^ takes

Rem. e. The letters are also divided into the following classes, which take their names from the particular part of the vocal organs
that
is

J&'SitOJJjO*
3d
*ui tO

chiefly instrumental in &+ 3 St

<

producing their sounds.

* '

2o^LL}\ (J^joJI or Saji&l), the labials (i a

3
3 3 0*

lip),

w>

Ov* j-

Sj^JtAJI

Ojj^Jt, the
M
3 J 0*

gingivals,

^
3 sua ^

h, in uttering which the

-pw

tongue
3
Si

is
*

pressed against the

gum

(itJUt).

ZO*

4*L^I

iJijj^Jt, the sibilants, 3 * *t0*

^o, which are pronounced

with the tip of the tongue (&L>^t).

the use of the two points below is optional. prints, especially those issued at Bairut, always insert them except when the represents elif maksura ( 7, rem. b) thus

[With

final

Some modern
but

^>, ^,

J^j.]

 2]
J
ul ui

I.

The Letters as Consonants.

0,

&

13

A$JJJt tJiji^aJt or 4-jaJjJJI, the liquids ^

^, 'which

are pro-

nounced with the extremity

j

of the tongue

JmJJI or J^jJ^t).
>

>o

j j o*

4jja,

<f..)t

J>jj3Jt, the letters *r

j o

J* u
a
x

which are uttered

through the open

J
Si

orifice of
J
Si

the lips
\i

(js*m,)\).

utto

j os

^LxJaJt

^jj^Jt

or AjjdauUI, the letters

O > b, which are uttered

by pressing the tongue against the rough or corrugated portion of

the palate
xfi

(^t
<

or

i*^l).

x5

* Os

jjUjj^JJI ^J^^a

^^
jSi

the letters

J
J Os

an d

*^>

n uttering which the B

uvula

(SlyAJt) y 0*

is

brought into play.

s

3 J

0*

f.

JiXaJI ^Jjjj* or aJLlaJI

ojjoJt, the

gutturals,

>^

c c

*.

The

letters

^ are called
0*3
J^

O-JJt O^j-a- or d-iJJt J^aJI, the

letters.

soft letters,

and

Jl*

J J

aJLsUt

sijj^.,

^e weak

2.

The
9-

correct pronunciation of
c,
it is

some of these

letters,

for ex-

ample

and

scarcely possible for a European to acquire,

will,

except by long intercourse with natives. The following hints however, enable the learner to approximate to their sounds.
I

with hemza

(t,

t,

see 15)

is

the spiritus lenis of the Greeks,

^}X?

the

of the

Hebrews

(as in *)&*

tpKH).

It

may

be com-

pared with the h in the French word w> is our b.

homme

or English hour.

O
>

is
is

the Italian dental, softer than our

like the

t.

The Turks pronounced and Persians usually convert it into the surd s, as in sing. [In Egypt it is commonly confounded with O, less often with ^*.]
Greek
0,

or th in thing.

j)

corresponds to our g in gem.

it

In Egypt and some parts of

U, or

Arabia, however,
9-, the Heb.

has the sound of the Heb.

is

our g in

get.

PI,

a very sharp but smooth guttural aspirate,

like -.

stronger than

d,

but not rough

Europeans, as well as Turks

and Persians, rarely attain the correct pronunciation of it. - has the sound of ch in the Scotch word loch, or the German Roche.
> is the Italian dental, softer 5 bears the

than our

d.

same

relation to > that

<1>

does to

O.

It is

sounded

Part

First.

Orthography
it

and Orthoepy.

like the 8 of the

modern Greeks,
into

or th in that, with.
z.

The Turks and

sometimes z but

Persians usually convert

often er d.]

[In

Egypt

it is

is is

in all positions a distinctly articulated lingual r, as in run.

the English

z.

is* is

the surd s in

sit,

mist; J^, shin shut.

s,

v, the Heb. V,

is

a strongly articulated

somewhat

like ss in

c^
this).

is

an aspirated

6#,

strongly articulated between the front part

of the side of the tongue

and the molar teeth (somewhat

like th in

it is

The Turks and Persians usually pronounce it like z. [In Egypt an emphatic d, without aspiration, more difficult to an English tongue than the true Bedouin u&.] y, the Heb. ft, is a strongly articulated palatal t.
)o

It is usually pronounced like a strongly articulated a. though many of the Arabs give it the same sound as ua C [with which it is often confounded in Mss.]. The Turks and Persians J is somechange it into a common z. To distinguish it from

do to

O and
z,

bears, strictly speaking, the

same relation to

that

*>

and i

palatal

^,

times spoken of as aJUmoJI

, the Heb.
JJ,

AJaJI.

is

a strong (but to [most] Europeans, as well as

to 9-

Turks and Persians, unpronounceable) guttural, related in its nature with which it is sometimes confounded. It is described as
,

produced by a smart compression of the upper part of the windpipe and forcible emission of the breath. It is wrong to treat it, in any
of the Semitic languages, as a

mere

vowel-letter, or (worse

still)

as

a nasal
b

or ng.

is

a guttural g, accompanied by a grating or rattling sound, as

in gargling, of

modern Greeks, the Northumbrian

approximations to wJ is our/.
it*.

which we have no example in English. The y of the r, and the French r grasseye, are

of Arabia,

J, the Heb. p, is a strongly articulated guttural k; but in parts and throughout Northern Africa, it is pronounced as a
s
J

[Hence L

is

sometimes replaced by j as in the Yemenite jLauc

Mliller 193, 17 etc.,

for bX^xA,

Hamdanled.

and often

in Mss.

De G.]

 3, 4]

II.

The Vowels and Diphthongs.

hard g whilst in [Cairo and some parts of] Syria it is vulgarly confounded with elif hemzatum, as 'ultu, ya'ulu, for kultu, yakulu. & J,>, and tj, are exactly our k, I, m, n. When immediately
;

followed by the letter w>, without any vowel coming between them,

m as w^- gemb, j~& 'ambar, iUw sembd'u, shibau. not g&nb, 'anbar, * is our h. It is distinctly aspirated at the end, as well as at
tj takes the

sound of

O J

*****

the beginning, of a syllable

e. g.

^r* hum,

<Ua) 'ahlaka.

In the
is

grammatical termination nounced like O, t)*.

1, the dotted 3 [called w*Jl3t lU]

pro-

3 and ^J are precisely our usually give j the sound of v.

and

#.

The Turks and Persians

>

II.

THE VOWELS AND DIPHTHONGS.

originally

3.

The Arabs had

no signs

for the short vowels.

To

indicate the long vowels

and diphthongs they made consonants that come nearest to them in sound viz.
:

use of the three

t

(without hdmza,
au.
E.g.,

see
>)

1,

rem. a, and

15) for a,

la,

for t

and

ai,

for

u and

fi

^s kai,

du, ji lau.

4.

At a

later period the following signs

were invented to express

the short vowels.

(a)

L feth (~$)
- Bsr

or fetha (lm*&), a, e (as in pet), e (nearly the

French
(b)

e muet); e.g. (JX&. halaka,

^-^ shmsun, j9tj=&

i (as

kerlmun.
/,

(j~>) or kesra i}j~&)t

i

in pin),

(a dull, obscure

resembling the Welsh y, or the

(c)

in bird)

e.g. <v fo*Ai,

1x5 1

^Bftw.
o (nearly as
**

L damm

(j^i) or

damma

(**), w (as in Zw/Q,

0,

the

German

o in Mortel, or the French #w in

O J

JUMM)

e.g.

<d

Ww,

ww, *+* 'bmrun.

* In point of fact, this figure

the ancient

5 is

merely a compromise between

1
(Heb.

(Heb.
jf

H -> H 7),
which

the old pausal

(ah),

and the

modern

.1

),

in

last the d is silent.

Part First. Orthography and

Orthoepy.

Rem. a. The distinction between the names feth, kesr, damm, and fetha, kesr a, damma, is that the former denote the sounds a, i, u, the latter the marks L, , 1. Compare the Hebrew MH^, *\1&
Ox
Ox

and

V!)3p
a, u,

The terms

^^u

and

*3j,

commonly used

of the casee.g.
x

endings
laJI

xOj0Oxj2JxO*>
G.]'

are sometimes applied to L,

Lin
for

other positions;
S

ywftU ajj^jaJI.

[Another name
5 x x x

damm

is

kabw, ^3.
x
x x
;

its

De

Rem.

6.

vowel
5

is

called dib^a.,

a motion,
xO
p

plur.

mark

Ox
plur.

Ol&j
J J

is

termed jJXw, form or figure,

JULwt or J|yw.

Rem. c. In the oldest Mss. of the Kor'an, the vowels are expressed by dots (usually red), one above for fetha, one below for As rekesra, and one in the middle, or on the line, for damma.
gards the signs L, _, X

the third
t

is

a small j and the other two

respectively.

are probably derived from

5.

and ^ or a.

Rules

for the cases in

which these vowel-marks retain their

for those in

which they are modified, i, u, the influence of the stronger or weaker consonants, into e, e, through for the various 1, o, or 0, can scarcely be laid down with certainty
original sounds, a,
;

and

dialects of the spoken Arabic differ

from one another in these points and besides, owing to the emphasis with which the consonants are
;

uttered, the vowels are in general

somewhat

indistinctly enunciated.

The

following rules

may, however, be given for the guidance of the

learner*.
(a)

When

preceded or followed by the strong gutturals 9-

4- c

or the emphatic consonants u u ^ & 3> fetha is pronounced as a, though with the emphatic consonants its sound becomes rather obscure,
O O x

approaching to that of the Swedish &;

xx

e.g.

j*. ktmrun, w**J la'bun,

is

^sb
*

bakiya, jj*o sadrun.

Under the same circumstances kesra

an opportunity

[Learners whose ears and vocal organs are good, and who have of hearing and practising the correct pronunciation of

the consonants, will find that the proper shades of sound in the three vowels come without effort when the consonants are spoken rightly

and naturally.

The approximate

rules for pronunciation here given

are mainly useful as a guide towards the right way of holding the mouth in pronouncing the consonants as well as the vowels.]

 6]
_

II.

The Vowels and Diphthongs.

#

x
,

pronounced as

e.g.

^Ac

'ilmun,

^ao,

sUrtm, ^-3 Bsrun; whilst

inclining with the gutturals
lotfun,

A
/

damma

assumes the sound of an obscure

(especially

and e) to o;
J
(

e.g.

JikJ to/a, JL&J

1L hosnun

*?

9 6 j

or hosnun, w*fc> ro bun,j**fi> 'o'mrun.

(b)

In shut syllables in which there are neither guttural nor

emphatic consonants, and in open syllables which neither commence fetha either has with, nor immediately precede, one of those letters, a weaker, less clear sound, approaching to that of a in the English

, s

J ,

words hat, cap,

e.g.

C~l>

katabta,

j+&\ 'akbaru ;

or

it

becomes a

simple or e (the latter especially in a short open syllable followed

by a long one),

e.g.

Jj

bdl,

^=>j* m^rkebun,

l~> sbnibkun,

O**-'

seniinun, a-Ljj^ medHn&tim.

It retains, however, its

pure sound of a

before

and

after r (which partakes of the nature of the emphatics),

letter is

when that

doubled or follows a long a or

u, e. g. $j*.

garratun,

Zjj* marratun, SjU garatun, end of a word.

3o
i,

suratun

and

also in general at the

6.

The long vowels

a,

u, are indicated
I,

of the short vowels before the letters

^j,

by placing the marks C and ^, respectively, e.g.

15

kola, *aj bVa, $$** sukun; in which case these letters are called

jLoJt

sJ^ja., literae productionis, "letters of prolongation."

The comnot
e

binations

^j

and j L must

always be pronounced

and

u,

and

o\
o,

though and
%

after the

emphatic consonants $

inclines to the
u, e.g.

sound of

to that of the French

or

German

jy, 0^**> nearly

torun, tunun.

a was at and hence long vowels,

Rem.

a.

invention of

more rarely marked than the other happens that, at a later period, after the the vowel-points, it was indicated in some very common
first
it
J

j.

Si

'

"0

words merely by a fetha;

e.g. <JUI, ^>j*jJI,

^^1,
U^A,

i,

f *.

* '

*>''

03J*>

a&M,

C>^l)t, K+\, oSS or *$, iUi,

IJJb,

1J&.

More

in exactly, however, the fetha should be written perpendicularly

this case, so as to resemble a small elif
;

e.g. olUI,

c>**^>

axJ^JI,

Ot^-JI,
w.

<C,JUt

from (^e resurrection, to be carefully distinguished

2

10

Part
**JI
/

First.

Orthography

**\

and Orthoepy.
The words ^*}U,
m

el-Tdmetu, price, value),

J / /

U^A,

JUy
"

5 1/

2u*$3, 0/1/

and ^jj^U, are

I

also

frequently written defectively wJi,

aIU,

jj^iu; and occasionally some other vocables, such as 2ux^j and // / J / / / J j U/ J / / / 0>**3; J^J and ^^Uj O-**^ 0--)> an(^ other proper names
I
I t

J
;

Si

/
j

J/

J
;

0/

0/

ending in <jt^

>k*wuJ!

djyc*

jX*.,
/

*y-U,
J

w^aJt, ^^^aJI, and

//
8
1

This other proper names of the forms J^li and J^UJt ; jJJ} ; etc. / / / The long vowel is more common in Magribl Mss. than in others. I is in a very few instances written defectively at the end of a word,

/ 0/

/0/

//0/<

->/0

* J
7

e.g.

^l^Jt, el-Haft, j>?UM.

el-'Asi,

,jW O^ *^***-> Hodeifetu

;

bnu

H-Yemani, for ^yUjt,

^j-^tijt,

^Citf

J^i-ojf for

^jJ^JI*.

of

Rem. 6. The letter o, preceded by damma, is used by the Arabs North Africa and Spain to indicate a final o in foreign words e.g.
;

JO

j^.

dJ>l5,

Carlo;
c.

ojJsu ^j>, Ztow Pedro; /

j\

i^tj, ^ Wver Guadiaro.

/

Rem.
localities,

The sound of L. inclines, in later times and in certain from a to e, just as that of fetha does from a to e (see
j/
/

4, a,

and
"

5, 6).

This change

is

called aJU*jM,

tl-imdla,
i.

the

" deflection

of the sound of a and a towards that of % and Arabs actually pronounce a in many cases as i. Magribl

0/

w>l>j /

WMJ,
&i&,

10/
w>b

jjl Zo&tn,
/ ;

6a6,

0/ ^LJ

The Hence

lisan, are

sounded ri&#,
Z?e/a,

em,

lisin

and, conversely, the Spanish

names
**!/**

Jaen,

Caniles, Lebrilla, are written a.b,

oW*-j cJ^*j

7.

corresponds to fetha,
/ O/O/0 j e I

to kesra,

is

called a*ja)t c*t,

a a

and j to damma /O/O/0jo|

whence

sister

of fetha,
o/*

^, S^JOI

C^-t, /^ sister of

& j khsra, and 3, a^oJI c*.t,

^ stor

damma.

Fetha before
9

and

3 forms the diphthongs

ai

and au, which retain

their original clear

4t sound after the harder gutturals and the emphatics,

0/

e.g.

o^o

saifun,

final in these cases is hardly a mere orthobut expresses a variant pronunciation in which graphical irregularity, the final I was shortened or dropped. See Noldeke, Gesch. d. Qordn's,

[The omission of

p. 251.]

 7]
x

II.

The Vowels and Diphthongs.

after the other letters
x

11

Jyk haufun; but

and
o (Heb. ^-)> e.g.

become nearly 9 (Heb. *-)

sfTftft,

w*** sefun,

Oj* m

otun (almost

motun).

Rem. a. After ^ at the end of a word, both when preceded by damma and by fetha, is often written, particularly in the plural of
I

J x x

xx

0*

verbs;
(lif

e.g.

tjj-aJ,
is

\^cj, tj>>*J-

This

I,

in itself quite superfluous

intended to guard against the possibility of the preceding j being separated from the body of the word to which it It is belongs, and so being mistaken for the conjunction 1 and.
otiosum),
x x o& j ^ called 3u\9^\ oUI, the

guarding elif or <LLoUM

jj>

*0to

j io* sJU*iM, the

separating

eiif

Rem.
like
I,

b.

^ at the end of a word after a fetha

<*
**

is

pronounced
t

e.g.

.J3

fata, .-oj rama, .Jl Hid*, and

///
" x x

is called, like
J *

itself
.

*0>O

Ox

in the

same position
J

(e.g.

L*^j Behnesa,

\j yaza), lj

y*k+)\

\J&*$\,

the elif that

Jx
e&/*,

can be abbreviated, in contradistinction to the lengtliened

J

s 0*

fO/

S^jjlo-oJI

v^^t

(see

22 and

23,

rem.

a),

which
it

is

protected by

hemza.

It receives this

name

because,
19,

when

comes in contact
it is

with a Iiemza conjunctionis (see

rem. f),

shortened in

pronunciation before the following consonant, as are the j and ^ in

jjt

and

j-jf *^
g.

before jj/J\ (see

x

20, 6)f.

Rem.
in
j

If a pronominal suffix be

.^.1
**

the
j
i

is

added to a word ending q sometimes retained according to old custom, as in

#

j
I,

xx

or a**), but <Lm6j

it is

commonly changed

into

as

dUj.

[But ^-, with the mark gezma (see the diphthong ai.~\ The diphthong ai, when
old Mss.

0*0*,
10), as in
final,
XX

,*^, ^J4!

is

is
Ml

often
J

marked

in
XX

by the
2/ec&&.

letters

A. suprascript;

e.g.

tL*o

J^

^J_ XX

U?*^>

i.e.

^J*-

yedai, not
f [It

would seem that the early scribes who fixed the orthographical made a distinction of sound between ^1. and 1.1, pronouncing usage the former nearly as e cf. rem. d. On the other hand many Mss., even very ancient ones, write \L where the received rules require yL in According to the grammarians elif maksura is always written words of more than three letters unless the penultimate letter is Ya
;
.

y.

^L

xOj

In words of three letters, the world). must be considered; a "converted Yd" gives a "converted Wdw" gives U.. See the details below 167, 169, 213
(as
Li^-j

he will

live,

l<Jj

origin of the final a

etc.]

12

Part
Rem.
of
31.1
,

First.

Orthography

and Orthoepy.

d.

In some words ending in i\L we often find Z^L instead

2>^aJ, Sjjwt,

as

S^a- or S^a-, djXo or S^Lo, Sjj or 3>%j,

so also \y>j, t>^Jt for b>,

SyCiLo,

SyU, and

bpt

further 2oL for

Sti in the loan-word ajj^J or

of

j3

according to which older

nearly as a or

mode
e

writing

we ought

to pronounce the \L

re-

spectively*.

8.

The marks

of the short vowels

when doubled

are pronounced

with the addition of the sound n,

an,

in,

or

iL

un.

This

is

called

CH^y the tenwln or "nunation" (from the name of the letter <j nun),
p.

and takes place only at the end of a word

C^JJ bintin,

e. g.

2jj j*c medlnetan,

JU
a.

malun.

See
t

308.

Rem.

takes an

after all the consonants except 3

it

as

bb,

l^jj, but 4aJ^.

However, when

precedes a

^,

no

is

written,
it

as in j^jdb; nor, according to the older orthography,

,

when

acto ,

companies a hemza, as in 1-w, for which we more usually find U*w. This elif in no way affects the quantity of the vowel, which is always
short
:

bdbdn, rihdn.
b.

Rem.

To one word j
* ,

is

added, without in any

to the proper
4
,

way
l

affecting

the sound of the ten win,

l

viz.

name
JS

jj*^
[or,

Amr

(not

Amru),
tenwln

genit.
falls

jj-o*,

accus.

\j+&,

rarely
j

\jj-+&,
all

when the

away

315,
it

a,

rem. b) j>. in

three cases], so
' ' J

written to distinguish

from another proper name that has the

J y J

same

radical letters, viz.

O
, X

j+c 'Omar,

genit.

and

accus. j+.

The

of $;+

and JJ-+&
)

is,

however, often neglected in old manuscripts.

[Cf.

the use of

to represent

tenwln in proper names in the

Nabataean

inscriptions.]

In old Mss. of the Kor'an, the tenwln is expressed by doubling the dots which represent the vowels; z = _ =_,
c.
,

Rem.

*
i.

[The prophet said

y&\

for

^yts\,

j ju*.

for

l\ J^..

Zamahsari,

^a^

114. DeG.]

11]

III.

Other Orthographic Signs.

A.

Gezma

or Sukun.

13

III.

OTHER ORTHOGRAPHIC
A.

SIGNS.

Gezma
x

or Sukun.

x-

59/
j*e*.

5 x

9.

Gezma,

or a*j^. (amputation),
-

-,

is

written over the final

JOx
x
*

consonant of

all

shut syllables, and serves, when another syllable

J

follows, to separate the two; e.g. Jj bel, j** OfOJ x x O x J~Ji~t sefsefa, <j!/* kor-anun (not ko-rdnun).
fore to the

hum, ^&i ~= katabtum,

It corresponds thereits

Sheva quiescens of the Hebrew, with which

other

name
x

\j~i,

rest, coincides.

^L>, a quiescent
See
4,

Ox

Rem.

a.
m

A letter which
letter,
b.

has no following vowel

vi

is

called

\J>j*.
letter.

' * J

s
<*>

as opposed to j)j^Z$ ^j^-,

movent

rem.
b.

Rem.

Letters that are assimilated to a following letter, which

receives in consequence the tesdld or mark of doubling (see 11 and 14), are retained in writing, but not marked with a gezma; 6 W0x d 5 x J J WW S Os wi B /I e.g. O-* <H> 0-> *0 *><>' 2i^j not cX*I \
'.

^'

xx

xx

^J

Rem. c. The same distinction exists between the words gezm and gezma, as between feth &&& fetlia, etc. (see 4, rem. a).

Rem.
later

d.

Older forms of the gezma are

JL

and

2.

whence the C
of the

instead of the

common

or

In some old Mss.

used,
z.
.

Kor'an a small horizontal (red) stroke

is

10.

^j and 3, when they form a diphthong with fetha, are marked

',

JJ, J**i, ^J=>, ^J^t but when they stand for elif do not take this sign (see 7, rem. b, c, d). productionis they Rem. In many manuscripts a gezma is placed even over the
with a gezma, as

xOxOOJxxO
xx
2
.

letters of prolongation,
x x

e.g.

JL3, j>*o, ^

-*~'

an(^ over * ne ^lif

O^J

maksura,

e.g. ^jXt,

^jJb
B.

for

^s>,

\^$*>A-

Tesdid or Sedda.
is

11.

consonant that
fl

to be doubled, or, as the Arabs say,

x J

strengthened (3juL&), without the interposition of a vowel (see rem. a), is written only once, but marked with the sign -, which is called

14

Part

First.

Orthography
e.g.
it

and Orthoepy.

[11

A JujJLSf,

the tesdid {strengthening)*;

to,

J&\
Si

M-kulla, *$d> kullan,

It corresponds

/ m8 * ^-Jl fa-semmi, jv semmin,

therefore to the

j-oJI

et-murru,

y* murrun.

Daghesh forte of the Hebrew.

Rem.

a.

The

solitary exception to this rule, in the verbal forms

j^yi kiltvila and Jj>a3 tukitwila, instead of Jj3 and J>*3, admits When a consonant is repeated of an easy explanation (see 159). in such a manner that a vowel is interposed between its first and second occurrence, no doubling, properly so called, takes place, and

consequently the tesdid

masc. Perf. of ji
Of CU5.
;

is

not required

e.g.

Ojji, 2d

pers. sing.

C <*&>,

3d pers.

sing. fern. Perf. of

the fifth form

Rem.

b.

when a vowel precedes and

consonant can be doubled, and receive tesdid, only The cases treated of in 14 follows it.
elif hemzatum Hence we speak

form no exception to this rule. Rem. c. All consonants whatsoever, not even
excepted, admit of being doubled and take tesdid.

and write ^ttj ra"asun, ^Jtt-w sa"dlun, cj-tU na"agun. Rem. d. - is an abbreviated ^i, the first radical
o o *
o

of the

name

jljj^J, or the first letter of the

name

ojut>,

which the African Arabs

s

use instead of the other.

in the oldest

Or it may stand
sJia*

for
*

jw

r J

(from

,>jut>.),

since
is *

and most carefully written manuscripts

its

form

Its opposite is

9 a "
,

i.e.

(from

UubL^

lightened, single); e.g.

a-J*^^

tj-w

secretly

and

openly.

Rem. e. Tesdid, in combination with -, -, -, -, is placed between the consonants and these vowel-marks, as may be seen from the above examples. In combination with - the Egyptians write instead of but elsewhere, at least in old manuscripts, may
;

stand for

,,*,

as well as . The African Arabs constantly write for -,, -. In the oldest Mss. of the Kor'an, tesdid is

expressed by or ^, which, when accompanied by kesra, is sometimes written, as in African Mss., below the line. In African Mss. the vowel is not always written with the sedda ; alone may

be

<fec.

[The nomen unitatis

is

3jujl&>.

De G.]

 14]

III.

Other Orthographic Signs.

is

B. Tesdid or Sedda.

15

12. 13.

TeSdid

either necessary or euphonic.

iesdFid,

A
upon which

The

necessary

which always follows a vowel, whether

short (as in JJle ) or long (as in >U), indicates a doubling

the signification of the word depends.

Thus j*\ (amara) means he

commanded, but ja\ (ammara),

he,

appointed some one commander ;

y> (murrun)
language.

is

bitter,

but a word

j-o

(murun) does not

exist in the

Rem.

The Arabs do not

readily tolerate a syllable containing a

Consequently tesdid long vowel and terminating in a consonant. necessarium scarcely ever follows the long vowels j and ^, as in

wJ^M

>>3] though
25).

it is

sometimes found after

it

1,

as in jto,

3,>L,

jjUliu (see

Nor

does

occur after the diphthongs $1. and

&*$.> [see 277].

^L
14.

save in rare instances, like ilcu^a. and

The euphonic

tesdid always follows a vowelless consonant,

is,

which, though expressed in writing,

to avoid harshness of sound,

It is

passed over in pronunciation and assimilated to a following consonant. used

:

(a)

With

the letters

O,

*>,

>, 5, j,

j,

^,

ui, <>?, yi,

J,

&,

J, 0>

(dentals, sibilants,
0+j**j)\

and

liquids,) after the article

Jl

e.g.

j^UI

k-timru;

'ar-rahmanu ; ^-^Jt Ss-semsu;

^qJiaJt

*az-zolmu;

J-JJt el-leilu, or, in African

and Spanish manuscripts, JJI.

the

Rem.
letters,

a.

These letters are called A*~*Jt ojj^JI,

solar

because the word u~+J*, sun, happens to begin with one of

them; and the other

lunar
them.
letters,

UkjodH, the because the word j^3, moon, commences with one of
is

letters of the alphabet &>j*JUI

Rem.
and Jj,
(b)

b.

This assimilation

extended by some to the

of JJb

especially before j, as C^tj

letters j,

Ja.

With the

J,

j>,

j,
;

^,
and

after

n with ezm,

e.g.

ajj

O-o

wzfr rabbihi,

JJ

^>o, JIaj <jt

after the nunation, e.g.

O*** wjU kitdbum mubinun,

for kiidbun

mublnun.

The w

of the

16

Part

First.

Orthography

and Orthoepy.

[15

words v>, >*> 0*>

I*,

^ QYl

not written when they are combined with

D-*>

e -g- O-*a.

fr

O**** or v> ,>,

W*

for

U >*> ^
itself,

for

O*,jl,

Rem.
the

If to the
is

above

letters

we add

as

w*X&

mnemonic word
Rem.
6.

*J

O'

^s

e q ua

0>^^! common with

^1,

but O-**' O-o-^j U-

8*
I*,

are hardly ever written separately;

>, on the contrary,

always.

Similarly

we

find

*$\

for

*N),jt

{if not),

Ut

for U,jl

(i/*,

with

redundant U) and occasionally Ut for

(c)

U^t
j,

(tf/iatf,

with redundant U).

)
s

With the

letter

O
;

after
e. g.

*>,
it

i,

v b,
,

(dentals), in
a
si

certain parts of the verb

C*J

lebittu for

CuJ

lebittu

>}j\

'aratta for

O^l 'aradta; ^jj^i^l

attaktttum for^jj^Jt attahadtum, ;

j^\

..

basattum for^Zfcu^ basattum.

Many

reject this kind of assimilation altogether,

and

grammarians, however, rightly, because the

absorption of a strong radical consonant, such as >,

or

h, by a

weaker

servile letter, like

O,

is

an unnatural mutilation of an essential

part of the word.

Rem.

a.

Still

more to be condemned are such assimilations

as js> for Ojcc, k*. for C-slsua..

Rem.
second

b.

If the verb ends in

O in the above cases, so that only one O

is

O,

it

naturally unites with the is written, but the

;

union of the two

indicated by the tesdid

C.

as

C~J

for

cJL5.

He^mza or Nebra.

15.

Elif,

when

it is

sonant, pronounced

like

not a mere letter of prolongation, but a conthe spiritus lenis, is distinguished by the
viz.

mark

Mmza

(j+A or S^A, compression,

which
\j3,
is

of the upper part of the

windpipe, see 4, rem. a),

elevation)', e.g.

also

sometimes called nebra (S^J,

juXSI,

jwl, JL,,

^Sj,

\j}\ t

Ua*.,^t,

ILd..
c,

Rem. a. and rem. d,

In cases where an

elif

conjunctions (see

1 9, a, b,

e) at the beginning of a word receives its own vowel, the grammarians omit the hemza and write merely the vowel ; e.g.

4-U J^4*Jt praise belongs to

God,

lj.31,

^Jj\, jilf.

17]

III.

Other Orthographic Signs.

,

C.

Hemza

or Nebra.

17

Rem. b. 1 is probably a small c and indicates that the elif is to be pronounced almost as ain. In African (and certain other) Mss.
l

j j

it is

sometimes actually written &;

is

e.g.

jt,

cX.l.

In the oldest

Mss. of the Kor'an, hemza

e.g., \J'\yA\

indicated by doubling the vowel-points ;

**
^s

= O^J *^'
1

Oy**-y^ = Oy-*W-

a ^ so

marked

in

such Mss. by a large yellow or green dot, varying in position according to the accompanying vowel (see above, 4, rem. c).

Rem.

c.

Hemza
it,

is

written between the

and the vowel that

;

accompanies

or the gezma (see the examples given above)

but

we

often find ^jJl*\L. for ^j^-wl^., j5~t for j-w (see 16),
ft

and

occa-

f '

'

ft

wS

'J
for JJL> or

sionally Usui, or ltu for U*i, ^j\ or <jt for ^>t,

Ju*>,

Ji*

and the
d.

like.

Rem.

ear at the

The effect of the hemza is most sensible to a European commencement of a syllable in the middle of a word,
4JL%*,

preceded by a shut syllable; e.g.

j

mas-alatun (not 7na-salatun)

iota,

(jlt^iJI,

el-kor-dnu (not el-ko-rdnu).

16.

^
e-J

Jwmzatum*

and j take hemza, when they stand (in which case the two points of the

in place of
letter

an eli/G

are com-

monly omitted); e.g. C*. for Ol., ,j>Jwl. for ^>>L;Ufc.,

e-j

^^j

for

it

chW, w*33j
17.

fr

uplift ft

Hemza

alone

(*) is

written instead of

t,

I,

^,3,

in the fol-

lowing cases.
(a)

Always at the end of a word,

*U*.,

after a letter of prolongation

or a consonant with gezma, e.g.

* J

gaa, tbj,

tS>j\
4

*L5^">

ffi a >

6 s

><*J> *3~*>
rem.
a)',

uun\ i^o, ^3, l^,

or

more commonly oi
an

(see 8,

and

in the middle of a word, after

elif productio?iis, pro-

vided the hemza has the vowel fetha, as ^j^t\^J, J0^i\js>\ (but for
J
.,.

Ol

^ Oft

t~-

^o^sljtf-t and^ftljcfrt the

Arabs usually write^Cj^' and^&jljLftl).

Rem. Accusatives
*
w.

like

l^

and l^J? are often written, though

[See below, 131 seq.]

3

18

Part First.
O/
as
for
i

Orthography
;

and Orthoepy.

17

contrary to rule, Lw, l*J*

\\>j

and in old Mss. we

find such instances

Z\}j.

(b)

Frequently in the middle of words, after the letters of pro-

longation
oi

3 and
*
*

^,
j

to,

or after a consonant with gezma, e.g. o, *Zo* j 9io, iiQs 9 -

StjjJLo

for SjjjjU,

0^34 for oL5^, jit for ^otjj,

and damma before the
for ^Hjjj.

J-~j

for

JL*j

and

also
e.g.

after kesra

and j of prolongation,

On^^ for <jJJl&., ^j^

au, and uu,
is,

Hemza between

w&, ua, at, u,

however, more frequently, though improperly, placed

itself; e.g.
j
c->
,

over the letter of prolongation

_

Of J/ 6 3 s Of . S$j-* for SjjjXo, PuUr* for

0^
.

3 ;kri

or &Lla., ^^jj for ^Hji; or ^hj^j

which words must always be

.

pronounced makrit'atun, hati'atun, rn'usun.

Rem.

a.

a following

After a consonant with gezma, which is connected with letter, hemza and its vowel may be placed above the
J/Of
3 c

oi

connecting line; as J*t, for JUt.

Rem.

6.

hemza preceded by u or
0^

i,

and followed by a or
s

a,

^ j

may

Jtj~>;

ojOx <w
j

be changed into pure

j or 0^

for A^o,
ai,
1

^eU

for ^oU).

^;

as

0>^

f r

O^^v

Jtj-"' for
1,

If preceded

by u or

or the
or
5
->

diphthong

the hemza
1

may

1 whatever 1 the following vowel; as be djjJLo for SjjjjU, from S^a-o; 5

likewise be changed into Ow->0*0^ J0x

^,

ltv
5^

for

l^'
*0s

from
If the

\^ hh
;

for **o*>

from

*^;

^y

for

^15*1

W*

f r

t~A

hemza has gezma,

power and] be changed into the

it may [lose its consonantal letter of prolongation that is homo-

geneous with the preceding vowel, as JLtj for JLjj, J3J for 9
j-o

J>^J,

for^;

necessarily so,

if

the preceding consonant be an

,>*1t,

lif

with
[This

hemza, as ^>ott or
is

^\,

J^/f, ,1^, for

^t,

oUJ].

called Sj-^' u^^ft^-7]

c. The name j^tj or ^i\y David, but must always be pronounced Da'udu.

Rem.

is

often written

^\y

 19]

III.

Other Orthographic Signs.

D. Wasla.

19

D.

Wasla.
I

18.

When

the vowels with hemza

(t

I),

at the

commencement

of

a word, are absorbed by the final vowel of the preceding word, the elision of the spiritus lenis is marked by the sign - written over the
,

5x 4,

Slif,

and

called J*&3, or

&L03, or 2X& (see

x bi

rem. a),

i.e.

union;
j

x 0* J'O x

x
c

x x 6*>

ois

e.g. s2)X(J\

juc abdu
x x o

'l-meliki for *iUJt

j
oe-s

juc abdu M-mUiM; dU^l

c-ol;

raeitu 'bnaka for

&o\

C*jt* raeitu 'ibnaka.

Rem.

a.

f seems to be an abbreviation of
it
is

yo

x Ox in J*.o$ or 4JL0

or rather,

In the oldest Mss. of the B Kor'an the wasl is indicated by a stroke (usually red), which sometimes varies in position, according to the preceding vowel. In ancient MagribI Mss. the stroke is used, with a point to indicate the
itself.
<tf)L

the word

&Ho

original vowel of the elided lif; e.g.,

|x X
.
t

J~~>

i, i.e. a&I;

jj&
find

X Ox

Sj-o*Jt~,
I

i.

e.

S^-j&JI.

Hence even
I.

in

modern African Mss. we

rr

J-

L instead
b.

of the usual

sbs.

Rem.
"

Though we have written

x x
_ x

in the above examples ^JUL^I

""

"*

and ^wt, yet the student must not forget that the more correct C
orthography
I

is

*U*Jt
x x

and

*2Jlut.
x

See

15,

rem.

a,

and

19,

rem.

d.

19.
(a)

This elision takes place in the following cases.

'OiO
;

With

the

of the article

as

xj^'

)i

x Ox
fr> r

jt

Jij$ yA,

the

father of
(b)

the we~zir.
J

With the

and
x b>o

of the Imperatives of the

x

first

form of the
6 J 07 x x

>

<

+ *

regular verb; as *-n~>\

OiOj
x x

J 13

for %+~>\

J 13,

he said, listen; JJJ3I

J 13

for

J^3t

J 13,

he said,

kill.

(c)

With

the

of the Perfect Active, Imperative, and

Nomen
x x x 0>O x J

actionis of the seventh

35),

and

all

the following forms of the verb (see

and the
^.a,

of the Perfect Passive in the

x

same forms
x

xxxOxJ
for jbj^j]

e.g. j*jir>\

>*

he

was put

OJOAJx
L

OJOJx

to flight

j *C*fj

for

JU*S* 'J

w^

^
;

was appointed governor ;

X
*>*>
,

j\ ju5^t

/Ww^f a>& (to do something)

^t^ii'Njt

/#

;& downfall

or extinction.

20

Part
(d)

First.

Orthography
son.

and Orthoepy.
:

[19

With the
930

of the following eight nouns

9*0

9'*
<vj\,
*

,>M, and
*

^J\ *

or

^j\, a
*

a daughter.
two
(fern.).

xO

xxO

O^'l, two (masc).

9 J

O^'*
9i* s !^*l,
9
J

9*0

j*\, orjj-ot,

a man.
the anus.
9

a woman.

Cwl,
Rem.
a.

j^\
30

(rarely^wt),
9t-*0

a name.
classical

With

the article Jj-ol

3i

and

l\^t>\

take, in

a x&x

0*0*

Arabic, the form

lj^i\

and

S\j+)\.
J Oi

Rem.

b.

The hemza

of j>^-l,

oatfAs,

is

also elided after the

asseverative particle

J, and occasionally
m

after the prepositions *.

Jj

AS

OA>x

and

^>-

(which then takes fetha instead of gezma); as

(lit.

aJUl

^>oJ*^

% GW
Hi

by the oaths of God), for which

t

we may

also write

A?

J J Ox

aJUI
Hi AS

^,>*-J,

omitting the

altogether, or,

in

a contracted form,

JO*

C
is

Rem.

c.

in part original, but has been

9 3 oi

In the above words and forms, the vowel with hemza weakened through constant use (as
*

in the article,
is

in ^>*-jl after J); in part merely prosthetic, that to say, prefixed for the sake of euphony to words beginning with

and

a vowelless consonant, and consequently it vanishes as soon as a vowel precedes it, because it is then no longer necessary.

Rem.
3

d.

It

is

naturally an absurd error to write

I

at the beginj o * Ota

ning of a sentence instead of

I

elif

with hemza, as

aSS
' '

jlaJI instead

* Ot

of
J)

aSi

xaJI.
81if is

The Arabs themselves never do

an
elif conjunctionis (see rem. /),

so,

but, to indicate

that the

they omit the hemza

and express only its accompanying vowel, as rem. a, and 18, rem. b.
Rem.
e.

<ft

jL^jf.

See

15,

In more modern Arabic the

elision of the tlif con-

junctionis (see rem.

jl^l5N)l,
* 9

/)
fe

is

neglected, especially after the article, as

^t^iiNjI ^,^0-MvNjt J^,^r^\^AJ\ JA>.\ but the gramma' * S x x x x

nans brand

this as Ji*.\*

>aJ 5

w^*Jt

jt>*b> yjs. s-Jj^--

20]

III.

Other Orthographic Signs.

D.

Wasla.

21

Rem.

The

elif

which takes wasla

is

called

J*a^t
;

JUI or Sj^Jb

Jmo^JI, iK/" or

hemza

conjunctionis, the connective elif

the opposite
elif.

being sJgJUl oUI, elif sejunctionis or separationis, the disjunctive

The elif conjunctionis may be preceded either by a short a long vowel, a diphthong, or a consonant with gezma. To vowel, these different cases the following rules apply.
(a)

20.

A A

short vowel simply absorbs the elif conjunctionis with

its

vowel

see 19, b

and

c.

B
shortened
e.g.

(b)

long vowel

is

in

pronunciation,
'n-nasi,

according to

the rule laid

jj>j^\

down

in

25;
the

^UJI ^3 ft

among men;

#\

'abib

'l-wiziri,

father of the wezir, for ft and 'abu.

This abbreviation of the naturally long vowel is retained even when the lam of the article no longer closes the syllable containing that
vowel, but begins the next syllable, in consequence of the elision
of a following elif (either according to 19 or

by poetic
as
if

license).

Hence gtj^t ^3, in

e

the

beginning,

is

pronounced
as

written

tjuJi; u*f$l

? (f r

l^)9)i wpow

fo

w^,
as

ujJi

J^*^M
In the

3$

(for

J^U^t),

subject to change (a
I

weak
elif

letter),

J*Wi.

first

of these examples the

it is

is

an

conjunctionis; in the other two

an

elif separationis,

but has been changed for the sake of the

metre into an

elif conjunctionis.

The

suffixes of the 1st pers. sing.,

^_

and
e.g.

^, may

assume before the

article the older

forms

^_
me on

and
the J)

^^t )^o*J my

grace which, J^t^cJt ^jUbt guide

latter

way, instead of .JJt <Zju and lUoJI .yju&t, which

equally admissible.

forms are

diphthong is resolved into two simple vowels, according to the law stated in 25, viz. at into ai, and au into cm as
(c)
;

II

.^s-s
O^Ox

l^-3

Wwcw
s

'l-meliki,
O

in

the eyes of the king, for

/Oil

s O 'QlO

iU*JI

4^5^

L5~*

'

-*>*^

L5"***"*

s^scw

'l-kauma, fear

the

people;

AJJt j)BJn.rfi,

mustafdu

'lldhi,

the elect

of God,

for <UJt ^aJsucuo.

The

silent elif ( 7, rem. a)

does not prevent the resolution of the diph-

22

Part
xx
x
0*>

First.
J

Orthography
w

and Orthoepy.

20

xx

thong, as SjUw-aJI \y*j ramdu 'l-hidrata, they threw the stones ; x0<0.xfixx v J9a!~A\ Ijlj l*X*fa-lammd radii 'n-ntyma, and after they saw the star.
Oi

Ox

But jt and
to meet.

take kesra,

JjOms as a^wt jt or his

s,6,0*>

name ; J*iXwt

if he went

it

consonant with gezma either takes its original vowel, if had one or assumes that which belongs to the elif conjunctionis
(d)
;

or adopts the lightest of the three vowels, which in its nature ap-

proaches nearest to the gezma,

viz.

kesra.

Hence the pronouns of the

j

B 2d and 3d

jo

pers.

plur.

masc.,^0^ you,
j

and^A

they,

the pronominal
e j

suffixes of the

same pronouns, j* your, you

(accus.),

and

^A

their,

them, and the verbal termination of the 2d

pers. plur. masc. Perf.

x J x
<5

^j

J jOt

take

damma

(in

which they originally ended)

x
J

as \jy*>\&\ ^>\ ye are

u> *

jA- jjxxx

J J bis

the liars; aJJt ^v***

maV @d curse
j
j

them

iJ**jM

jA\j Ve

^ ave SPn th#

man.

The same
it is

is

the case with Jco, since, from, which time forth,

because

contracted for Ju*.

The

preposition ,>*, from, takes

;

C fetha
djj\.
viz.

before the article, but in other cases kfera

as

J^JjT x

^>-o, yj*t>

XXX

All other words ending in a consonant with

m

ezma take

ke'sra

&

>o

o a < >

nouns having the ten win, as ^J^\

j^^o MohammMuni

'n-nWiyu;

the pronoun yj*, as w>tJoJt

x xx
J x

^o
I

mani l-kadddbu;

verbal forms like

ji"
"

xxx

cJlS,

^Sj,
x

v~k*.\, as^ejjJt cJJCs katalati Ox Ox Ox

'r-Rumu; and

particles,

such as

sjs., ^j\,
a.

Jj, jS, J*, ,>),

etc.

Rem.

In certain cases where

becomes ^tb

(see 1 85,

rem. b) the wasl

may be made

either with

damma

or kesra,

^A

or^A.
Rem. b. If the vowel of a prosthetic elif be damma, the wasl is sometimes effected by throwing it back upon the preceding vowelless
i

consonant or
b-o 3
J

tenwm
;

^3J&>\

OJO^Jxxx J^ /T^* CJUj

c.

as tjjiaST jj, for IjjjkTt Ji, instead of

J J 0
x
x

t^J^.>t ^o^L*

seldmunu dhulu.

Rem.
is

The

final

of

rejected, so that the wasl is effected

the second Energetic of verbs (see 97) by the preceding fetha ; as

21]
-

III.
sO*
s

Other Orthographic Signs.

la tadriba 'bnaka,

D.

Wasla.

23
tadribani

&Jj\ w^-*aj
'bnaka.

*$

and not

siitot

^jjjJsJ

*$ la

21.
(a)

is

altogether omitted in the following cases.

In the solemn introductory formula <UJI^~j, for aJUI^wb,

?^m<?
<?/

^
{b)

6JW,
t,

DVHXPt DEO-

As a compensation

for the

the copyists of Mss. are accustomed to prolong the upward stroke of the letter w>, thus: j^.

omission of the

In the word

^t,

son, in a genealogical series, that is to say,

when the name

the genitive
lira
;

of the son precedes,

and that of

his father follows in

provided always that the said

s

series, as

a whole, forms

part either of the subject or the predicate of a sentence.

,

For example,

aUI

j^s- ijj sjj.

^ ja*
'Auf
t

J Os

< s

jl. ^jj juj w^-o Zeid, the son of Halid,

the son

struck Sa'd, the son of

of 'Abdu

'lldh.

[Cf.

315, rem.

b.]

the second noun be not in apposition to the first, but form part of the predicate, so that the two together make a complete senif
*>

But

J 0*>

tence, then the

W
-

is
J OiO

OMS

retained; as jj>* t>^ *H) *

J s 3

Zeid

(*) the

son

ofC

'Amr; oUaaJI
Rem.
a.

^t j+s.
Even

'Omar

(is) the

son of el-Hattab.
to
I

in the first case the

of

^t

is

retained,

if

that

word happens
Rem.
b.

to stand at the beginning of a line.

O

If the
is

name

following
-<

^t
Os

be that of the mother or

J O/O

grandfather, the
J
s

retained;
Z
,

as^j^*
the

<j->t

^^s>, Jesus

the son

of

1 0>o i

Mary ; jy&J*o
wise,
if

^jj\ jU.c,

'Ammar
s

(yrand)son of Mansur.
real
j

Like-

the following

name be not the

oo>o

name
*

of the father, but a J)

j o*>

surname or nickname; as jj^l

<jjt

>!**,

Mikdad

the son

of

U-Aswad
OOs
3j*o*)-

(the real
if

name

of el-Aswad,

"the black," being Amr,

s

Or

the series be interrupted iu any way, as by the

J

J OtO

,0*

'

interposition of
the noble, the

an adjective;

e.g.
;

O^**-* H^ j*&j&\ 1^5**^ Yahyd

J

J 0x>

s O

^0

son of Meirnun

(pronounced
(c)

like

^yiy* &\ ^JCJ^ the word zirba) the son of Musa.

it is

ls**J>

Ridha,

In the article Jl, when

preceded
as

(a)

by the preposition

to,

J^pJ

to the

man,

for

J*^).

24

Part

First.

Orthography

and Orthoepy.

22
also

If the first letter of

the noun be J, then the

of the article

is

omitted, as aJUJ to the night, for 2JJJJ, and that for alJJN).
()

by the affirmative

particle

truly,

verily,

as

S&JJ,

for

(d)

In nouns, verbs, and the article Jt,

I
;

when preceded by the

thy

interrogative particle

as &*>\, for

^UjM,

is

son1 O^Xit,

for

Oj-Jull,

is it

(fem.) brokenl ^Jjd^5t, for^5JoJtt, ^aw?

is

received!

B *0',

for

iOn,
a.

f& OTfer

The

elif of

the article
I

may however

be

retained, so that 'X^S with the interrogative

is

often written llJk

Rem.
elif

In this

last case, according to some,

elifs
#

when the second

j
s s o,Z
;

has fetha, the two

;

xxOjx^o^
^.>..,aJt,

may

blend into one with medda (see

t

below)

as ,*)juft

is

el-Hasan in thy house

for

^)..

a>,)tt

^iui2S\js\

^j^}\,

he ofKorei's or he of Takif?
b) for dXM

dlLo^

,>^>

is

thy oath

by God'? (see 19, rem.

y>^tf.

Rem. b. The prosthetic elif of the Imperative of l*>, to ask, is frequently omitted, in Mss. of the Kor'an, after the conjunction

sj; as Jlli, for

JUS.
E.

[Cf. 140, rem. a.]

Medda

or Matta.
(t, I,

22.
is

When

elif

preceded by an

Slif of

with hemza and a simple vowel or tenwin prolongation (ti.), then a mere hemza

etc.)

is

written

instead of the former, and the sign of prolongation, 1 medda or matta 5/ o * 3/ j) (jto, 5jL or aJsh, i. e. lengthening, extension), is placed over the latter
;

e.g.

*X*~>

semdun, *U- gaa, ^j^i^^J yaiasaaluna,

for

llo-*,

^*>,

Rem.

a.

As mentioned above
1U*.,

17, a,

rem.),

we

find in

old

Mss. such forms as

tbj,

for *l., Ih..

is

Rem.
(i.e.

6.

In the oldest and best Mss., the form of the medda

x

ji*).

Its opposite is j*oA

(i.e.

j-o3, shortening)^ though

[Note also the

cases, in poetry, cited in 358, rem. c

further the

contracted tribal names j++*X>,

OjJU

for j~i*)l

j-ij,

wj^aJI

yJ De G.]

23]

III. Other

Orthographic Signs.

E.

Medda

or Matta.

25

this is
is

but rarely written. In some old Mss. of the Kor'an medda expressed by a horizontal yellow line ^Z

23.

When,
(t)
is

at the beginning of a syllable, an Slif with

hemza
with

and fetha

followed by an elif of prolongation or an

i

elif

hemza and gezma

by a
S'f
St

(I),

then the two are commonly represented

in writing

single elif with

'
e-i-

medda;
rem.
h).

e.g. alwt for }tL*l,

0>^'

f r

Ol^H>
B

tul for

U*M

(see 17,

In this case

it is

not usual to write

either the hemza, or the vowel, along with the

medda.

[But we some-

times find U, see

174.]
1

Rem.

a.

is

called Sjjjlo^I oU*^t, the lengthened or long

elif,

in opposition to ljy*JLJ\ sJU^t, the elif that can be abbreviated or

shortened

( 7,
b.

rem.

b).

Occasionally a long elif at the beginning of a word is written with hemza and a perpendicular fetha, instead of with

Rem.

medda

(see 6, rem. a)
c.

e.g.

tut instead of L*t or tutt.

St*\

Si'*

5-

Rem.

Medda

prolongation, $ and

sometimes placed over the other letters of C ^, when followed by an elif hemzatum, only
is
( 17,

the hemza being written

final

a)

as ly~J
j jo

l^a***.
j
j

Also over the

j j j

vowels of the pronominal forms jj\,j*,

or t,^**,^* or ^**,
in

and the verbal termination j, when they are used as long

poetry;
e.g.

^2J\ j&.
,

Rem.

d.

The mark

-,

often written over abbreviations of words,

has nothing in

common with medda but

is

the form.

So

Jtj

for

jJUj, He (God)

exalted above all; j^>

aJUI

for^JLJI

<*JLc, 'peace be

upon him ! j&\*o for^JUj aJU

^JLo,

GW

Jfess

him and grant

him

peace ! du&j for

to,

ajx. aJUt

^y^j,

may God be
<*JUI

well pleased with, or

gracious

him/ mj
>JI

or a-j for

a^a-j,

may

GW
/*e

Aave mercy
it, i.e.

upon him/

for 6j.\ .jt or

;

U^-l .J I,
Ut or

to the

end of

etc.;

W for LS

jo*-,

Ae narrated to us
tfAew.

for Uh*l,

informed us;

Cfor J^a-.
w.

The

letters j* j

are written over words or

verses that have been erroneously transposed in a manuscript, for

26

Part

First.

Orthography and Orthoepy.

24

On the margin j**>o, to be placed last, and jajJLc, to be placed first. find words with the letters *f~, ^, and ~~*a over of Mss. we often

O *

these indicates a variant, and stands for < ~*J, a copy, another manuscript ; the second means that a word has been indistinctly written in the text, and is repeated more clearly on the

them.

The

first of

margin, ^)L^, explanation; the third implies that the marginal reading, and not that of the text, is, in the writer's opinion, the
fix
o <

correct one

5*-o, it is correct, or

^!wa1,
may
(i.e.

correction, emendation.

Written over a word in the

that the word
its
is correct,

text, -*~o stands for

^o, and

denotes

form or vocalization.
dJbd over a
<x\x),

Again
it is.

though there
Iao

be something peculiar in
la*,

together) is written

over a word with double vocalization to indicate that both vowels

are correct.

word on the margin implies a conjectural

emendation

perhaps

IV.

THE SYLLABLE.
syllable that terminates in a vowel,

C
we

24.

The vowel of a

which

call an open or simple syllable, may be either long or short; as J13 ka-la. 25. The vowel of a syllable that terminates in a consonant, which we call a shut or compound syllable, is almost always short
;

Jy> (Heb. Vlp)- Generally speaking, JU pause, where the final short vowels are suppressed, that the ancient
it is

as

kul, not

only in

Arabic admits of such syllables as

in, tin,

an, etc.

Rem.

Before a double consonant a

(see 13, rem.).

is however not infrequent [Such a long a preceding a consonant with gezma

sometimes receives a medda, as

O^^-]

syllable cannot begin with two consonants, the first of which is destitute of a vowel, as sf or fir. Foreign words, which commence with a syllable of this sort, on passing into the Arabic language,

26.

take an additional vowel, usually before the

,

first

consonant

as
;

J
;

*0t

anroyyos

^^b >l|, IIXaTwv

J
;

0*0

0*

y^M, '
,

*-Jj*y\, the

Franks (Europeans) j*~>]

an

elixir, to fypov

27.

syllable cannot

(medicamentum siccum). end in two consonants, which are not

by a vowel (except in pause).

either separated or followed

31]
V.

V.

The Accent

27

THE ACCENT.
a word consisting of two or more syllables
:

28.

The

last syllable of

does not take the accent.

(a)

The pausal forms

;

Exceptions are of 29 and

30,

in

which the accent

remains unaltered
'a-kdl,

as ya-kul, kd-nun, mu-mi-nfn, kd-ti-bdt, Jl-rfnd,

9
uf

ma-fdr, ku-beil, bil-ldur, bu-nei.

ul-J
,

*'

*"

**

x*

J
,

and %^throw back the accent as far as possible in their pausal forms; j_, *!_ or
2t_, *j_,

Rem.

But words ending

becomes

in

^-

j^jwji Ko-ra-'s%-yun

Ko-ra-sl,

^.J
;

ne-bi-yun, ne-bi ;

j js- a-du-

wun, d-du;
'I'

%\js\ 'ik-ti-na-un,
' '

'ik-ti-nd
'

ilj-o^. ham-rd-'u,
bd-ti.

hdm-ra;B

*3j** mak-ru-un, mdk-ru ; g^lsu ba-ti-un,

(b)

Monosyllables in combination with

;

I,

w>, i),

J, j, and vJ,

which retain their original accent

as

*^l 'a-ld, *fe\

'a-fa-ld,

l^

bi-md,

bi-hi,

\S> ka-dd, ,>*) li-mdn,

la-nd,

Vj

wa-ldm, 15 fa-kdt,

J.33 wa-kul.

Rem.
X

The only exception

as

to this rule in old Arabic

bi-ma,

is

the

interrogative enclitic j> ;

_

^J

^i

li-ma, in contrast with

Uj

bi-ma,

UJ ^-rad

See

351, rem.
it is

29.

The penult takes the accent when

;

long by nature,

i.e. is

an open syllable containing a long vowel

5
J

as J15 kd-la,
9
x x

Jyu ya-ku-lu,
'

% i

Oy\$

kd-nu-nun, ,j-*Uj^ mu-mi-m-na, XX

oU3l^ X
Ox

kd-ti-ba-tun.
it is

30.

The penult has

6

likewise the accent

when

a shut syllable

and consequently long by position; as

j

^S3
5x

kdl-bun,

^3
5x
x

9 6

df-bun,

lj-4

biir-un, c*~k-lX X Wx Jx
*

'ig-lis,

m, i>*>^
yun.

ya-kH-ldn-na,

J*J

J*>j* fi-rm-dun, J3I 'a-kdl-lu, ji-o ma-fdrXX xOxJ Wxx S0j3 bu-neiku-bei-la, j>V, bil-ldu-run,
i

^^

the penult is short, the accent falls upon the antepenult, provided that the word has not more than three syllables,
or, if it

31.

When

has four or more syllables, that the antepenult

is

long by
^

xxx

Oxxx
C<%.

nature or position
x

as ^. ^r* kd-ta-ba,

Jx x

kd-ta-bat,

Oxx
kd-ti-bun,

xx Of

Jxxx

^y fr ka-taS

w,

^Jl^

^JU

td-la-bun, U-^t 'ei-na-md; ly-|p fa-?-a-

28

Part

First.

Orthography
;

and Orthoepy.

[32

A sa-li^j^yti ka-nu-nu-hum, Ulytfn

accent
is

ka-tdb-tu-md.
as

In other cases the

kd-ta-ba-td, &v.>.

thrown as far back as possible

U^f>

mds-a-la-tun,

Rem. Egypt and among the Bedawin,

l?X~* mds-a-la-tu-hd, \^i^a3 kd-sa-ba-tu-hu-md. On deviations from these principles of accentuation,

see

in

Lane

in the Journal of the

German

Oriental Society, vol.

vol. xii., pp.

iv.,

pp. 183-6,

and Wallin in the

same journal,

670-3, [also Spitta, Grain, des arab. Vul-

59 sqq.] gdrdialectes von Aegypten (1880), p.

B
32.

VI.

THE NUMBERS.
letters of

To express numbers the Arabs use sometimes the

In the former case, the the alphabet, at other times peculiar signs. numerical value of the letters accords with the more ancient order
of the

Hebrew and Aramaic alphabets

(see 1).

They

are written

from right to left, and usually distinguished from the surrounding words by a stroke placed over them, as jut*a, 1874. This arrange-

ment of the alphabet is called the 'Abuged or 'Abged, and tained in the barbarous words
:

is

con-

iko SaJ ww>3 ^ouw Hr&

(otherwise pronounced:
--

^J**- jj*
vl

J^'
y Oi-

s y x

s s

Si

*J-i Jck^ Cvij.5 t/UUUi h*X=> ^Jaoor, as

JjA

J**j\)

usual in North Africa

J^kk j*J Cw^3 ^oaac &+X2* ^-^- j> A J"*^

The
special numerical figures, ten in

number, have been adopted

by the Arabs from the Indians, and are therefore called i^J^t^pt, the Indian notation. They are the same that we Europeans make use
of,

calling

them Arabian, because we took them from the Arabs.

Their form, however, differs considerably from that which our ciphers have gradually assumed, as the following table shows.

Indian:

^
r

^
r

8
(ffct

^^^x^^o
9$-i
5

Arabic

:\

Europ.:

123

67890
;

They

are

compounded

in exactly the

same way as our numerals

e.g. tAvt, 1874.

PART SECOND.
ETYMOLOGY OR THE PARTS OF SPEECH.
I.

THE VERB,
A.

JjuJI.

General View.
the Triliteral

1.

The Forms of

Verb.

33.
that
is

The great majority

to
say,

of the Arabic verbs are triliteral

(jyfitj),

contain three radical letters,

though quadriliteral

(^Wj)
34.
literal

verbs are by no means rare.

From the first or ground-form of the triliteral and quadriverbs are derived in different ways several other forms, which
first.

express various modifications of the idea conveyed by the

35.
fifteen in

The derived forms

of the triliteral verb are usually reckoned

may pass over the last four, because the exception of the twelfth) they are of very rare occurrence. (with
juSt

number, but the learner

XL
XII.

>&
JiL
?
l

VI.
VII.

JiS

I.

JiliA

j
Ju&

II.

JjiSl XIII.
JJuilt XIV.

Ji^t

VIII.
IX.

III.

Jm
J**t

Jili IV.

JU**t XV. Rem. a. The 3d

of the verb, is

X.

J*tf V.

pers. sing. masc. Perf., being the simplest form commonly used as paradigm, but for shortness' sake
it

we always

render

into English

by the

infinitive;

Jl3

to kiU,

instead of he has killed.

Part Second.
Rem.
b.

Etymology
first

or the Parts of Speech.

36
as

The Arab grammarians use the verb Jis (7#fi\

paradigm, whence the

radical of the triliteral verb is called

by them
tJie

l\i)\

the fa, the

second

O* ^' ^e
3

'

a ^ n anc* tne third ^o^UI

t

lam.

Rem.

c.

As

are those adopted in note them carefully.

the above order and numbering of the conjugations all the European Lexicons, the learner should

36.

The

first or

ground-form

is

generally transitive (juCU ) or

J//J
intransitive (j*Zo

JO

j*M oyjj*$) in
its

signification, according to the

vowel

which accompanies

second radical.
is

37.

The vowel

of the second radical

intransitive verbs
t 9^ve
>

in

most of the

transitive,

and not a few of the

write,

e.g.

w>o

to beat,

w-l
tJie

to

JuS

to hill, to sit.

v** J

y^3

to

go away, jJ*j to go

right

way, t^~U.

38.

The vowel

signification,

same position has generally an intransitive u invariably so. The distinction between them is, that i
i

in the

indicates a temporary state or condition, or a merely accidental quality

in

persons or things

whilst

indicates

a permanent
to fe

state,

or a
to 0*

naturally inherent quality.

sorry, *t or
to

E.g. *-ji or

JJ^

glad,

0>*-

Jau

o fo

proud and

insolent, j*y\ to

become whitish,
to

s^^
to

become gray, j^~*

old,
*

to be safe

and

sound,

u*j^

be sick, j**

become
ugly,

^j+e

to be

J*

blind; si*

but
to be

yj****-

to be beautiful,
' 1 '

~J> to be

JJu
.

to be heavy, to be large,
a.

sJj&

high or noble*,

Ja*

to be

low or

j *

* j *

mean,j+&

j**o

to be small.

Rem.
to our

Many

verbs of the form

J*9

are transitive according

way of e.g. jj&> to know

upon,

thinking,
(scire),

and therefore govern the accusative,

to think,

^v^a.

^o^g

to

pity or have mercy

*^w

to hear.

* [Or, to become noble, for the form with u of the second radical often means to become what one was not before, Kamil, p. 415. De G.]

41]

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

1.

Forms of

Triliteral Verb. 31

Rem. b. The same three forms occur in Hebrew and Aramaic, though the distinction is in these languages no longer so clearly marked. [See Comp. Gr. p. 165 $eq.~\
/S/
X Xx

39.

The second form (J*$)

is

formed from the

first

(J*3) by

doubling the second radical.

40.

The

signification agrees with the

form in respect of being

Originally
it

intensive (asJLoJJ) or extensive (tCJJ).

XX

XXX

implies that

an act

done with t/mrf violence (intensive), or during a long time (temporally extensive), or to or by a number of individuals (numerically
is

to extensive), or repeatedly (iterative or frequentative). E.g. xxx x*5x x 5 x to break in pieces; fo, w>j~o to ## violently ; j~> to break,

w>o

j*&

ala.5

to cw,

*IaJ

to

cut in pieces

Jjy

to separate, Jjji to disperse

JS3
to

to Mil,

Js3

to

massacre ;

JU.
xx

or <J\h to go round,
Sx

J>J

or J>j4?
x OxJ X
fl

#o round much or often;

^J to weep, ^^
^A\

to w&?jt?

much; JU*M O^-o

m/c e^0^ o^* rapidly or ^w <7r0a numbers (OU to ; i)^ j/5" x5x J^aJt A< camel kneeled down, ^)jJ the (whole drove of) camels kneeled doum.
ftta
j x x 0<

^)

41.

From

this original intensive

meaning

arises the

more usual C

causative or factitive signification.

first

Verbs that are intransitive in the

;

form become transitive in the second

as 9-ji to be glad, 9-j*

to

gladden;

UbtA
to

XJ X

St

to

fo wca&,

Ubt^

to

weaken.

Those that are

transitive in the first

become doubly
to teach;

transitive or causative in the

second
#

as^Xft

know,^jiz
x

w-A

to

wWto,

w i^

to toacA to

xxx

-
factitive signification is

wnto /

J- to carry, Jt*- to ?raa#0 carry.

Rem.

a.

The causative or

common

to J)

the second and fourth forms, the apparent difference being that original in the latter, but derived in the former.

it is

Rem.

b.

The second form

is

often rather declarative or estimative

than factitive in the

to

strict sense of the

;

term; as w>Jt>
JJjlo

to lie, w>Ji=
to

think or call one a liar

the truth, Jf juo to tell

think that

one

tells the truth, to believe

him.

32

Part Second.
Rem.
c.

Etymology
is

or the Parts of Speech.

42

The second form

frequently denominative, and ex-

or doing of, or being presses with various modifications the making the thing expressed by the noun from which it is occupied with,

derived;
to coZ/ec2
to to

e.g.

,i, j&j*- to pitch

'fl *

a
G x

tent (**), to dwell in a place,

J***-

an army
like

(c*)> sr**j to
x

P ave ***& marble

5 x
.

(_>U.j),
x

^^3 5
x

become bent

bov)

(^^5), jbj*

to

nurse the sick (^jouja), jl*.

" to skin an animal, to bind a book (j>Xa* the skin, compare our

stone fruit" and "to stone a person"), *j3 to clean an animal of

ticks (>tji),

^J3

to take

a mote (^j) out of

I

the eye.
j x

Compare
x

in

Hebrew
him
*iU

}fc^, ^UT,

T^

/|3B

etc

Similarly, agju*. he said to

off),

Uju*.

(??i2/

thy nose, or the like, be cut

oL> Ae said
to

to

him

aDI

^)U. (may

GW prolong
J^O

thy

life),

dukz^X** he said

him

x x x5 x sJLJL^^Hw (peace be upon thee), j*> he i j x 3 s 'x 5 x xxx Ox xx

// x
I

shouted the Moslem war-cry,

(^^J&t

<*M),

j-o>

jUl>

-0

^e

w; ^

en ters (the city of) Zafar,

JxO

m^s

sjpea&

Himyaritic (the language of Himyar, jQ+m.).

Sometimes,
;
fi

like the fourth form, it expresses movement /fix x fi x 6 x Aa*3 to se ow2 til w-y direction (a-^), JJjJ* to
^

towards a place
J

as
x

#o

to 2Ae eas

(Jij^Jt),

fi

J/0/

oji
C

to

go

to the west

(w^iil).

Rem.

d.

JUi

corresponds in form, as well as in signification, to

the Heb. ^fap and Aram, hfap,

^&0 [See Comp. Gr.

first

p.

198

sea.]

The third form (J*U) is formed from the lengthening the vowel-sound a after the first radical,
by the elif productionis.
43.
ing ways.
It modifies the signification of the

42.

(J**) by
indicated

as

is

ground-form in the follow-

(a)

When

Jjti denotes an act that immediately affects an object

(direct object or accusative),

perform that act upon

J X X X J Cx

the object, in

J^li expresses the effort or attempt to which case the idea of reciprocity
effort is necessarily or accidentally

(i&jll^JI)

is

added when the

E. g.
;

mutual

one.

a&3

he killed him, iisiS he (tried to kill

he beat him,
o

him

or)

fought with him

ojlL

jJU* he fought with him ; isj-o

43]

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

1.

Forms
him

of Triliteral Verb. 33
alii he overcame him,

he threw him down, ac,Io he wrestled with

aJU

he tried

to

overcome him

<uuw he outran him, dJuL* he ran a race

with him;

4*jJ* he surpassed him in rank, aijli he strove to do so;

t>j he surpassed

him in

glory,

o^Sh

he strove to do

so,

he vied with

him in rank and glory ; d^xw he

->X

excelled
rt

him in composing poetry,

,

J , ,

ojsMt he competed with him in doing so;

oa. he got

the better

of

him in a
(b)

lawsuit,

A^ol*. he went
first
is

to

law with him.

When

the

or fourth form denotes an act, the relation

of which to an object
object), the third

expressed by means of a preposition (indirect

form converts that indirect object into the immediate

or direct object of the act (accusative).

as in the former case,
x A

The idea of
s

reciprocity
E. g.

is

here,
^jafe

more or

less distinctly implied.

X */
X X

^t

*iU*J) he wrote (a letter) to the king,

^U-Jt

^Jl^
him

he wrote to the king,

(something),
aljlS he

corresponded with him;

conversed with him
;

<*J

J 15

he said to

^UxLJt ^t J^jl
v

he sent (a message) to the sultan,

jjUsuLJI J^wtj do.;

>*io^
's

Jt

j+a\ juc crJ^- he sat beside the Corn'

t*Z . t mander of the Faithful, ,^-0*3^1 j~t>\

him, attacked him, axStj do.
sulted with him.
(c)
;

^U. do.

,
;

o *i he fell

upon

aAs.

jlS>t

he advised him, d^jti> he con-

When

Jjii denotes a quality or state, Js>& indicates that

one person makes use of that quality towards another

,

and

affects

him

or brings
X

him

into that state.

E. g.

sj**.

to be

rough or
JX X X

JX X

Si*
him harshly ;
>*~j*- to

d-wla.
he treated

he,

treated

be good or kind, Aiwl.

him kindly ; f$

to be soft or gentle, AiS*) he treated

him
it ;

gently ; tli to be hard, oLAS he hardened himself against

him
the

or

**j or^xJ

to

lead a comfortable

life,

a^pU

he procured

him

means

of doing

so.

Rem.
ideas

a.

of effort

The third form is sometimes denominative, but the and reciprocity are always more or less clearly
x x
x

06

++ t

implied. w.

E.g. \J&\+b to double, from

Julc

the like or equal ; Ji;U

34

Part Second. Etymology

to

or the Parts of Speech.

44

double, fold
well,

and

thee safe Jj) on fold i&t JtiU may God keep from *LdU robust health ; jiL to go on a journey (jsu>).
(
;

Rem.
StOip

J^li corresponds in form and signification (Arab, a = Heb. 6) see Corap. 6V. p. 202 seq.
b.
;

to the

Heb.

[Rem.
197

c.

In a few verbs the third form

is

used in the sense of

the fourth.
i.

Thus J*.lj, Jailw

ojicb,
52.

(Gl. Geog.s.v.

J}). Zamahsari, Faih,

ec.

cites
xiii.

Aghdni

De

dUU.,
G.]
(

d^U
is

for ojuul

Also *Jb=aXjt,

44.

The fourth form

I,

ji$t)

formed by prefixing to the root

first

the syllable

in consequence of

which the

radical loses its vowel.

If the in

45.
verb
is
;

Its signification is factitive or causative (ajjjCXS).

intransitive in the first form,

if transitive in

it

becomes transitive

the

fourth
fourth.

the

first,

it

becomes doubly transitive in the

E.g.
to

\Jj**
sit

to

run, tj>.t to
>*swJt

make run; v~y**

to sit

down,

C c/~^t

bid one
to

down;

J*^t he ate bread, j*s*J\ aXs\ he gave

*tjt

him bread
the thing.

eat; z^y^l

^j he saw the thing, t^&S

he shewed

him

Rem.

a.

When
(

both the second and fourth forms of a verb

are causative

41, rem. a), they

have in some cases

different
to teach,

significations, in others the same.

^oAfct to

E.g.^JU
to escape,

to

know, ^s-

inform one of a thing ;

UJ
is

^.aJ and

<<&>*>! to set

at liberty, to let go.

Rem.

b.

The fourth form

J' s
Of.
;

sometimes declarative or estimative,

like the second

as
t

alsLjt

he thought him, or

found him
to be,

to

be,

niggardly
,* ot oj*+*\
J

a ;..,<
,

he thought him, or or
it,

found him

cowardly ;

he

found him,
he

to

be praiseworthy or

commendable;

sjof^\

\S^
c.

found

the district

abounding in fresh herbage.

of denomi-

Rem.
natives,

The fourth form comprises a great number

of

which are apparently intransitive, because the Arabs often regard as an act what we view as a state. Such verbs combine with the idea of the noun, from which they are derived,

many

that of a transitive verb, of which

it is

the direct object.

E.g. Jjbl

45]
to

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

^

1.

Forms of Triliteral
oui
leaves

Verb. 35

produce herbage
(j^j), jJsuot to O , , ol , ,*

(Jiu),

JJjj'

P ui

(t3j^)> j-o^t fo 0ea?"

to 6e<?e

fruit

give or

yiefr?

ram

(jJa-o)

w-^/'t

a noble
,it>i

a male or a female child, C-^Ui sAe son, 0>>t, " to 6ore )Mts (compare "to flower," "to seed," calve," "to lamb");

wwt,

sAe 6ore
*

x * ot

* ot

iX>\ to speak eloquently, -~oit to speak with purity

*0i

and
v

correctness,
< ,
s i

*
to give

"

~ ,1

jJUl
to act

a proof
ill,

(*ib)
to

of his prowess in
sin, Usui.
is
I

battle ;
to

>~.l,

*L>I,

well or

*^J,it

commit a

commit a blunder,

,i
to cto

fault or error, w>Lot

or say what
JUfct
&
to

t* at right; Usui to 6e

sto

or

tardy; pj~i\
a
* i

to

make

haste;

run with
*

outstretched neck;

i^~t\ to

become fullgrown (from >*i a tooth)

j*\$\ to

dwell or remain

in a place.

Another class of these denominatives indicates movement towards a place (compare "to make for a place"), the entering

of time (being, doing, or suffering something therein), into a state or condition, acquiring a quality, obtaining or getting having something, or becoming something, of a certain kind*.

upon a period

* soi

ssoi
to

,oi
to

E.g.

^3t

advance, jj>\ to retire ("reculer"), j*j&\

to

go on boldly
to

(compare, in Hebrew, J^D^H,

go
#

to

the right,
x x oi

and 7*XKTl,
go
to

Aoi
go
to the left)
;

3% 5 x

j*{2t\ to

go

to

Syria

(j*lJ\),

i>*->t to
to

el-Yemen
J X X

(0-**^)>
Jijfrt

**^t
go
x

io

9
i

t el-JVegd (jLa.,^,11).

^^il

go

to

Tihama
haram

(*uly3),

to

to ebx

Irak
, , o t

(Jjtj*M), j>j**\ to enter the

* ot-

or sacred

oi

territory ;
I 4(S o

9-~o\,

j^\,

^f~dy

to enter
a

upon
*x xOx
;

tJie
x

time of morning
x
x 0

JO i *

(-U-aJt),

mid-day

(j^JaJt),
(

or evening (lL+S\)
*x
wl

upon

the

summer
xx of

UkyjJt)

JO 3 x

uiLoi, ^wl, to enter

x x

*
;

or winter (iUJt)
beasts

J^^t
to

to Iiave

many

camels,

***>t

to

*"'

abound in 5x
*r*ot to

of prey or
,

Aave one's flocks

X

devoured by them,

abound in
x x

lizards

xx

(v~*) or

^ oe

f99y

xxf
;

Of

(oLc)

jJl$\ to

to

become

desert,

people) or

oe

aVy

(of

a season),

w>J^t to suffer from drought (of ' xxd j^JLil to become penniless (to be

[Hence in a few cases IV. serves (instead

X J

of

as the pjtU* of
his face,

I.

Thus
AetoJ

^
J

VII. or VIII.)

Wxf

Ae ^Arew

Amu

orc

his face,

^Jl

lie

fell

on

^ Ae

/wm

^ctcA;,

^ ^.^

Ae c/re^ 6ac&, Ae

re^'reo?.]

36

Part Second.
reduced
to the last to xx e
x x

Etymology
o ex
',

or the Parts of Speech.

to be

46

farthing,

uJS),jij^\,
JJJL.t
,

j^\,
to

reduced

to utter

want; jm\
garment)
or clear;
;

become cloudy
to

become worn out

-

(of

Kjt\

become dubious or confused;

become possible.

o
to

^>Cot

Another
x

^\A

to

become plain

shade of meaning

(iJ-.Of, deprivation)
to

may
x x Oi

be exemplified by such words as jAoJ,

St

break one's compact with a person;

..

^jZ>\

to

remove one's cause

tiO

of complaint; w>UM j*+&\ he pointed (the

x

text of) the book, literally,

took

away

its

4*a*, obscurity or toani of clearness.

"Z
Rem.
d.

in ^JasI corresponds

form and

signification to the

...

Heb.

h*ppn,

Phcen.
seo/.

^g

(*&*J),

Aram. SftpK,

^4^1.

See

Comjt?.

GV. p. 204

The Hebrew,

prefix, instead of

it will be observed, has J"J as the Some traces the feebler Arabic and Aramaic X-

XXX

of the h are

still

x xx^ x x x xx x xP , to wish; JJtjJh for to pour out rest to , to let rest; }\jA for }\j\ JJt^t X xP X XX X x P> 1 ^or ^ mar& a cloth ; owe, for (rad. .Jl, (P *^) ;

for to give discoverable in Arabic; as *-t^l p-IjA

J^

J^
X

OU

Ot

nnNj

&>

come)

O-o-Jb

= P0XTI
J

believe.

Forms
69,

like

XXX \j& are

118), e.g.
<3

treated in Arabic as quadriiiterals (see 67,

and

>JxJ

OJ

O'J

QxxJ
JJIjv*

->

imperf. 5 xDxJ

JJjj^-j

or

Jk>^> 0-**vii nom. patient.

or

3!/v>

46.

The

,/?/fcA

f rm

(J**3)

*s

formed from the second (J**) by

prefixing the syllable

O.

47.

This form annexes to the significations of the second the

reflexive force of the syllable

x J
;

it is

the pjUa-o of the second form,

that

is

to say,

it

expresses the state into which the object of the

is brought by that action, as its must often be rendered by the passive.

action denoted by the second form

effect or result.

In English

it

E. g. j~3 to be broken in pieces,

jJu

to be dispersed,

%JoJu to be cut
x x

in pieces, *->j*o3
,

'*'.', to

xWxx
to be
x
lie
C x
.

be

JxGxx5xx

moved or agitated; \Jy*3 ~

x

afraid (sJj.

to

terrify),

ai-w jJJv he girt on his sword (Ulw djXi

person)
;

girt

a sword upon
to side

himanother

^S3,

'jJojS, to be

proud; J~l&, '&,

47]

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

1.

Forms of Triliteral

Verb. 37

with Kais or Nizar, jj3,

(*3j\j*$\)
jj^j*

~J,

to aefop A<? tora<?s

of the 'Azarika

or

o/*

fo

Si' a

(&**&)!),
cr

w>jjo

to

ca// oneself

an Arab,

fo

become a

Jew (^O^),
* * Sti*

%^3

to

become a fire-worshipper
L^j to grww oneself out
z * i

(j^w^a^o), j^tfUj to become

a Christian
to

(^jtj-cu),

as

a prophet
to

(J^*J),

*xwU

become as bold or
;

^ra?

as a

foora (jut),

^^o-tf

become as savage as a leopard (j+1)

clemency,

^0-^-3 #0 fry to acquire,

or to

affect,

***,

\f^,

to

affect

courage or manliness,

jj

^--oj to constrain oneself to endure with patience; j**\3, 2*j-**3,

^a>J

to

abstain from, or atvta*

sm

or crime, j^j^ to

amid

blame.

Rem. a. Th idea of intensiveness may be traced even in cases where it seems, at first sight, to have wholly disappeared, leaving the fifth form apparently identical in meaning with the eighth.

Thus ^UJt

JJ^aj

and

^Ut

Jjj^*t

are both translated

2/te

people

Jj>/3t expresses the mere separation, Jij*3 the separation into a great many groups or in various directions.

dispersed, but

Rem.

b.

The idea

of reflexiveness is often not very prominent,

especially in such

verbs as govern an

accusative; e.g.

to

pursue

step

by

step (literally, to

make
to

oneself or turn oneself into, a

earnestly,
sJjjo
to

pursuer of something),
understand,

^X^j

seek

try to
it

&~3

to

examine or study a thing carefully, so that

to

may

be quite clear, ^>a*j, Jiia^J,

to investigate

ascertain a thing ybr certain,

tJ*M3
j^suJ

ihorougldy, J9+ji& to smell leisurely

and

carefully,

to look at
to,

long or repeatedly, to examine or study, **-~J to liear

to speak,
to

or listen
duties of

j$S3
*

8 * *

jJ>>

to

have cliarge

of,

to discJiarge the
to

& + *

fj>s*3

swallow by mouthfids,
JJjJO to

ywfcj
gnaw,

sip
to

or sup,

<3>aj to milk or sz*c& a intervals,

to&e

la->L>

/m or

under

one's

arm, jew jj

to

pwtf

under ones head as a pillow,

jjjj
*

to take

as

an

abode, i<*jJ to adopt as a son*.

[In some cases the difference between II. and V. entirely disappears.
c)

Thus

for ^^3, a.j (41, rem. without change of sense.]

we may

substitute ryu, *>>

38

Part Second.
Rem.
form
is

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

48

c. The above examples show that the subject of the fifth sometimes the direct object of the act (accusative), sometimes

the indirect object (dative).

48.
which
is

Out of the

original reflexive signification arises a second,

effective.

even more common, namely the

the passive in this

the passive indicates that a person is the or experiences the effect of, the action of another ; whereas object of, the effective implies that an act is done to a person, or a state pro-

that

It differs

from

duced in him, whether

it

be caused by another or by himself.

E. g.

ILo-*^ to know, j^s. to teach,

different

j^jo

to

become learned,
to

to learn,

quite

from ^o-Ls (passive of

)
-

^i^)

be taught.

We

can say

a^ij^3j^, he was taught

Again,

(received instruction), but did not learn

to be separate, distinct, clear, to

(become learned)*.

^G

o-o

to

make

clear, explain, 0-++> to

appear clear or certain ; JJUJ

become,

or prove to be, the reality or fact.

Rem.

a.

Such

of these verbs as govern

an accusative admit not

e.g.

only of

an impersonal, but

also of a personal passive;

JJJo

^laJI he learned the art of medicine,

^Ljt

J^XsO the art

of medicine

was learned.

Rem.

b.

Jjj&J sometimes

assumes the form JjJo\

111),

whence we

see its identity with the

Heb. 7&pTYl or yt^DDil

and the Aram. 7fc3pntf

^JoZ]
is

se 41, rem. d).

49.
likewise

The

sixth form

(J*U5)

formed from the third (Jil3),

by prefixing the syllable

It is the

O.

50.

pjlk*

(see 47) of the third form, as

J^l3

d3 j&b,

I kept
sixth
;

him abof and he kept

is

(or staid)

aloof The

idea of effort and

reflexive in the

attempt, which

transitive in the third form,

becomes

e.g. ^>*\j3 to

throw oneself down at

a thing, g^ibb I)Jt5

full length,
to

Jili5

to be off

ones guard,

to neglect

draw a good omen from

Using a Scoticism, we might

say, he

was learned (=

taught), but

did not learn.

50]

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

1.

Forms of'Trilateral

Verb. 39

the thing,

OjUj

to

pretend

to be dead,

j^Uj
to

to

pretend

to be blind,

jjULj

to

pretend

to squint,
to

^j^W*

to

pretend

to cry,

^jloJ

to

feign

sickness,

JaUJ

feign ignorance,

oUJ

pretend

to be deceived.

Further, the possible reciprocity (a^ULoJI) of the third form becomes

a necessary reciprocity, inasmuch as the sixth form includes the object of the third among the subjects that exercise an influence

upon one another

e.g. aJjti

he fought with him, *$3\J3 the two fought

to

with one another ; *UJl the two spoke

conversed together;

him, t^oJlio they (the three)

to

w>>3t <vM he tried

the

pull

away
to

the

garment

from him,

*->$%

W^^-3

two pulled the garment

and fro between

them; w-jji&Jl^o^tjU he conversed or argued with them, si^jj^JI l^jU3

they conversed together or argued with one another ; gUaiJI oL>U he
tried to

make him forget

the hatred between them, gl

og-J UwU3
I

the two

frrgot their mutual hatred; whence in the passive, w>>^'

VJ3* \
^

CmiJmJS fj*, and lUaaJt C~~*y3.

Rem.

a.

When

used in speaking of God, the assertory (not

optative) perfects )j(+3

signification of

and .JU3 are examples

:

of

the reflexive

become of

this form <rtM 2)j^3 God lias made Himself (is and through Himself) blessed, or perfect, above all; aS)\ \Jb God has made Himself uplifted, or exalted, above all ; ^Ujj <i)jU3 <&t J Id God (blessed and exalted is He above all)

has said
the thing
Z^pti

[cf.

vol.

ii.

1 f

rem.].

Somewhat

similarly, j-o^t a^]o\jo

difficult, for him ;

made

itself (became or was) too great, or

&^o\jJ

itself greater

yk it is a matter than which nothing makes more important), with which nothing can vie in (or

j*\

importance.

Rem.
subjects,

b.

As

the reciprocal signification requires at least two

is

the singular of the sixth form

j

in

this case
it

always

duo

, ,

* *

collective;

e.g.

^UJt

<u

a-oLo
the

the people

heard of

from one
closely,

another,
jLa*N)t

jUxo^l CajU3
C*

rains followed

one anotlier

jtjL3

the tidings followed one another rapidly, aJI

C~U3

40

Pakt Second.
t^kP

Etymology
%ore
came

or the Paris of Speech.

[51

(^
c.

tr^ oe f)

t0

'**

>

a ^ f

^iem

following one

anotlier.

Rem.
of one

The

idea of reciprocity
e.g.

may be

confined to the parts

and the same thing;

J*\+j "partes habuit inter se

build;
Slj^t

colnerentes," to be of compact

and firm

C^J^Uj m

woman

became middle-aged and corpulent (each part of her body,

as it were, supporting,

and so strengthening, the others)

^\*>3
parts
the

iUJt the building cracked

and

threatened

to

fall (as

if

its

called

on one another to do so; compare ^jjd\ <suU ^etjJ

side,

enemy advanced against him from every

jtf-jjt^

JljJW

3jla->

<+>\j3

the

cloud lightened

and thundered from

every quarter).

[Hence
bit,

this

form

is

appropriate to actions that take place bit

by

or by successive (and painful) efforts, as JaJM**J to fall piece by

piece, J*olaJ to

carry oneself with difficulty (^*LoJI ^i, in walking*).]

C
is

Rem.

d.

J^Uj

sometimes assumes the form Js-\Ju\

111),

and
)-

consequently identical with the Heb. /tOipriPl ( see

^3,
first

rem

51.

The

seventh form (jiiul)

is

is

formed from the

I

(J**) by

prefixing a

jj, before which 26).

added a prosthetic

to facilitate the

pronunciation (see

Rem.
18 and
J,

For the cases in which

19,
c,

this

becomes

I,

and why,
!

see

with rem. c; and as to the orthography

instead of

19,

rem. d.

52.

The seventh form has

also originally, as

pjUx*

of the

first,

It must be remarked, however, a middle or reflexive signification. (a) that the reflexive pronoun contained in it is never the indirect

object (dative), to which

sative),

may be added

but always the direct object

itself;

another direct object (accuand (b) that it never

assumes the reciprocal signification. By these two points the seventh form is distinguished from the eighth, and approaches more nearly
*
[See Gl. Geog.
s.v.

Ji*>,

Hamasa

p.

20

first

vs.

and comm.

De

G.]

54]

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

1.

Forms of Triliteral

Verb. 41
often

to a passive.

At the same
it

time, the effective signification

5 x

is

developed in
lit.

out of the reflexive.

E. g.

JUJt

to

open (of a flower),

jJbJLit
to be

to split itself;

j~j\

to

break

(intrans.), to be
to be

broken;

cut
to

off,

to be ended, to
x x

end; UUJQI

uncovered, to be

made
x

manifest,
x

x O
\

appear ; ^mm*J

to

become broken,

to

break into pieces ; JUul

to be

uttered or spoken.

53.

an act to be done

Sometimes the seventh form implies that a person allows in reference to him, or an effect to be produced
;

upon him

e.g. J>}^>\ to let

oneself be

put

to flight, to flee;
-

jUJt to

let

oneself be led,
Si

to

be docile or

submissive;

pJ^Jt

to

let

oneself be

x b

deceived;

jaJ\
a.

to let oneself be

drawn

or dragged.
x x x

Rem.
x J x
.,

Hence

it is

clear that such

x
x /S

words as J^.s*

,'t,

from

to 6e

stupid or foolish

jtjM

to be

non-existent or missing,

not to be found, from^jcft wo to Aave; ^>fjt, from ^3-fc to sink

x

xx
to

x 6

down,

to

fall; jUjI X

6e repeated,

from

>U

to

return; JjLaJl x

to

fee straits or distress, from JjUj to 6e narrow; are incorrectly formed, though in actual use, especially in more recent times.

Rem.

6.

Sometimes, particularly in modern Arabic, the seventh

O x J

xx

form serves as the cjUsco of the fourth;

from JiAt
x^xog

e.g.

JUdtil to 6e bolted,

to

xxo 60^; UJsul

to fo

extinguished, from
x x

<

ULl

to

extinguish;
[Similarly j)

xxxO
^Ltful
9ftJJt,
i.

o
to jw to rights.

to fo |?w to rights,

from *JLot

JUJxil, *a..sul, the last in a tradition,

and

so ancient, ^\Ji7b

63. De
Rem.
c.

G.]

jilit corresponds to the Heb. 7fcDp3> see Comp. Gr.

X XX O

p.

215

seg.

54.

The eighth form

(Jj*t)

is

formed from the

first

first

XXX (J**) by

inserting the syllable

first

O
I

between the

and second
and
it

radicals.

The

radical in consequence loses its vowel,

( 51, rem.).

becomes necessary

to prefix the prosthetic

w.

42

Part Second. Etymology

Rem.

or the Parts of Speech

55

One would expect

as in the fifth

[For a possible

to be placed before the first radical, and sixth forms, and in the Aramaic reflexive ^uoZ]. see Comp. Gr. p. 208.] explanation of the actual form
is

55.

The eighth form The

mice properly the reflexive or middle

' '' * *
* *

(ftjUft*) of the first. ^" ' * **

reflex object is either (a) the direct object

or accusative, as Jjji to divide,

J^t
to

to

go asunder,

to

part ; uj* way,

to

to

place (something) before one, u6jZ*\

put oneself in
to

the

oppose;

B Jji

to beat,

L>jL*o\

to

move oneself

and fro,

to be

agitated (com-

or (b) the indirect object or pare the French battre and se debattre);
dative, implying for oneself, for one's

own advantage,

as

^ji

to tear'

a prey

in pieces, wj&\ do.

;

J~+l

to touch,
to

u~+2\
' ' *

to feel

about for a

thing, to seek for it

* * *

......f>

and ^.Jgt
*

earn one

s living ;

yJa*

and w*kl.l *

to

collect

firewood; Jt and JUt

meat.

to

measure corn;

-'

^>w
C
is

and ^>Zwl

to n>as

56.

Out

of the reflexive arises the reciprocal signification, which

j

si*

common

***^

to this form with the sixth

J
UttO

*, **
;

as **

^UJI

tJ^St the people

,

fought with one another, =^\^\ J3\Ju

one another,

*******
;

Lp-au^l the two disputed with

to
* *
;

lo*a\ai*j

U*I*I the two tried

t

outrun one another,

* Cf \yu)\ they

= UuLJ
another,

**

* *

j
;

**o

tjj^jfc.1 they
* * *

were neighbours, =

j*

\jj ju*3

met one

l^i^J.

57.

Occasionally the original reflexive meaning passes into the

passive, especially in verbs

which have not got the seventh form

(see

113)

as *sU^l to be overturned (from ibt), sJ^jt to be turned back,

l**

* * *t

u3t to be helped (by

God),

to be victorious ;

^U*t

to be full.

Rem.
like the

In not a few verbs the first and eighth forms agree, Greek active and middle voices, so closely in their signifi-

cation, that they

may be

translated by the same

to relate ;

word;

e.g.

^oS
;

and
*

tjtfudt, to
* *

follow one's track,

* * *

US and

*&), to follow *^ *

and uUI* t,

to

snatch away, to carry off by force.

59]

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

1.

Forms of Triliteral
first

Verb. 43

58.

The ninth form (jiit)

;

is

formed from the

(

(J*3) by
by-

doubling the third radical

the eleventh

JUit) from the ninth

lengthening the fetha of the second syllable.

Rem. As the third radical, when doubled, draws the accent upon the penult, the first radical, being more rapidly pronounced, loses its vowel, and therefore requires the prosthetic (see 51,
t

rem.).

59.
is

Neither of these forms

is

very common, and the eleventh

the rarer of the two.

They

serve chiefly to express colours and

defects, these being qualities that cling very firmly to persons and

things

and hence the doubling of the third

is

radical,

to

show that
E.g.

the proper signification of both

a
*>

intensiveness (aaJLoJI).
a * o
St

yuo\
/o

*o
to be

/{

and jUot
to be

yellow

}y**\

and

$\y~t\ to be

black ; u^tf^ an d

u^W

white; vJLh' (from Jijj) to become purple (of a grape); j->t

a *
o

and

ft>fct to * o

be crooked ;
to squint,

j*+*&\ and>U*ot
x
o

to be

wrymouthed or wry
' o

* o

necked; Jj^-t turn

*o

Jt^^t

to

become verdant; jjj\ and jljjl

to

away or

*d

retire from; jo>t to be ash-coloured, to be stern or

*
t

gloomy;

wOjt or w>b)'

to be scattered or
*
o

disordered; jl;t to become commingled,

confused, or languid ;
* o
jJ>jl
j o

u^j^
to

to be dispersed, to

* o

drop or flow (of tears),

to
>o

run quickly,
, o

hasten;

<jUt

to

be dishevelled (of hair);

J*Ut

j\^j\, the

night reached its middle point.

If the third radical of the root
* * xa

Rem.

a.

is

or
/(

^,
;

the ninth
' '

**

and eleventh forms take the shape

yJJUit

and ^JJUit
on

as

^jju^t
the toes,

(for ^5*Xa-t, see 167, 2, a) to stand or rest

the tips

of

^j^.l and i^jt^^t

to

to be blackish

brown or blackish

green, ^Jj*j\

refrain or abstain.

Rem.
colours

b.

the ninth and eleventh forms

or
;

According to some grammarians, the distinction between is, that the ninth indicates permanent
the eleventh those that are transitory or

qualities,

mutable

as

{J^-\

j&Hj

j^

jU^i J**v

ft

began

to

become red

at one time

and

yellow at another.

a [Others hold that XI. indicates

44

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

:

60

so most European gramhigher degree of the quality than IX. and the former editions of this work ; but this view was marians,

The better view seems to be ultimately abandoned by the author. see Hafagl's that the two forms are indistinguishable in sense comm. on the Durrat al-gawwas (Const. A. H. 1299) p. 50 seq.]
:

" '

60.

The

tenth form (Jjtl

t)

is

formed by prefixing the

t

letters

C*w

to the first (J**).

51, rem.),

The

prosthetic

is

necessary, according to
first

26 (compare
the

and the fetha of the

radical

is

thrown

B back upon
61.

O of Cwl.
factitive signification of the

The tenth form converts the

fourth into the reflexive or middle.

^~Z~t\
to give oneself

E. g. ^J~t to give up, deliver over,

to grieve or distress,

up; cA.jt
make

^*^^t\

to

be grieved or sorry ; js.\ to

oneself ready, to
' * ,

ready, prepare, equip, juCwl to get

to yield

be

ready ; ^aJ^.\

up {something)

wholly,

jaXMmZ~t \

to
" * ^

claim (something) for oneself, to take entire possession

.
.

* "

(of it); U-t to bring to

life,

to

preserve alive, Lo^Zwt to preserve alive

for

one's

own advantage
)' *

osUj
* *

w>UJL>t

He

(God)

answered,

or

accepted, his prayer, a) w>laJU>l he complied with his desire, or obeyed

him, in doing something.

The tenth form often indicates that a person thinks that a certain thing possesses, in reference to himself or for his benefit,
the quality expressed by the
*>

62.

first

form.
(for

E.g.

JU-

to

be
;

lawful,
, ,
,

* * *

J^~>l
to

he thought
necessary,
\

that

it

was lawful
he

himself to do)

w*.j

be

^^^nt

thought

it

was necessary

(for
to

him)

D &mm*Z*
it

to

think him,

or
a * *
o

it,

good or beautiful; jUjL>l

to

think

good or excellent; *Jl*JL*\

despise,

think
it

it

light,

to

think lightly of

or

one; J*lwl

to

find

heavy, oppressive or troublesome,

to think one

bore.

Rem.

In

this case the factitive is

combined with the middle

is

sense; for as the fourth form (like the second)

frequently not

65]

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

1.

Forms of Triliteral
(

Verb.

45
so

strictly factitive,

but estimative or declarative

s

45,

rem.

6),

' 0*

also the tenth.

Hence
to

^.y^x^JiwI literally

means
is so ;

to

make something
to

necessary for oneself

it

think
to

necessary for others,

it so or say it think or say that

but w**-^t

make

it is so.

63.

The tenth form

likewise often expresses the taking, seeking,

is

asking for, or demanding, what

meant by the

first.

E. g. jk> to

pardon, jsJCU>\
to

to

ask pardon; ^jiw to give one

to

to

drink,
\J}>\

.JLI*1
permit,

ask for something

to

drink,

to

pray for rain;

help,

to

iJ*\Z*j\
s * *

ask permission;
* *

w>U
A

to

^l*2wt

to

call
to

for help ;
desire that

&

*
.

j-oA- to be present, j
he should be fetched.

<\r* Z

to require one's presence,

Rem. This signification is also a combination of the and middle to procure a drink, permission, &c.,for oneself
:

factitive

64.

In

many

verbs

the

tenth form has apparently a neuter

sense, but in such cases a

it

more minute examination shows that

E.g. ^oUiwt to stand upright,

was, at least originally, reflexive.

,
s ,

lit.

to

hold oneself upright ;

^Ui*t

to be
a * *
o

humble,

lit.

to

make

oneself G

humble, to conduct oneself humbly ; JU*wt to be worthy

lit.

of, to deserve,

to
x

cause something to be due to oneself as

to

right or desert
* *

J^)
to

Zwt

be

ashamed,

lit.

to

make

oneself ashamed

(^j**-

be

65.
it

The tenth form

is

frequently denominative, in which case

//

unites the factitive and reflexive or middle senses.

E.g.

\Jy~i\
it ;

to

make

oneself master

(^ j)

of a thing,

to

take possession of
;

**^U^Iwt to appoint one as deputy, successor, or caliph (Zsul*.)

* s O * O

j)y~t\

*
.gt

0*

Ox

Joju~>I, L5

Al> l, to appoint one as wdzir

x

(j-*j^),

governor (J*^),
t

or judge (utylike)

Further, j+**Z*
x x * o
;

to

become

like

(lit.

to

make

itself

stone (j****)
J '
5

jJ*)\

C%y5U#1

the she-goat

became

like

a he-goat
9 x x
;

GO* (u**3 )

* * 0*

J-o-^t

Jy^wt

^<? he-camel

became

like

a she-camel (3iU)

46
j

Part Second.
os

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

66

*x

ei

AjmJZmj U*jb
x

x * *6* 2 %>l*JI jjl

the kite in our country becomes

vulture

(j~J, our geese are all stvans).

xx
x

Rem.
which
is

The tenth form

is

probably the reflexive of a form

7fcpflfc^ }

^)*k~t,

not in use, corresponding to the Aram.

"&<"> ?

and

its

passive

/tOpDt^K
to

v>5dAj| which

stand in exactly the

first
x

same

relation
xO
x

one another as the Arabic

x x

and
to

eighth.
to the

Perhaps

*aJL> to throw

down flat on

the back,

wJJu>

dash

ground, and
jj

JUL
x0

xx

to

swallow, with one or

two more, may be

x x

regarded as traces of the form JjuL*, since they are nearly identical
x
x 6i x ,oZ

xxx
x

in

meaning with JUt, vJUH> and tJbJt (IV.

xxx

of ,JU, s^JIS,
xO

and obd).

If so, JU~>,

which has the same signification as ^iXw, must be a

of the triliteral verb
it

later triliteral formation.

66.
sufficient
.

Of the remaining forms

to
x
x

may
mode
*

be
of

give a few examples, so as to exhibit their

formation. XII.
#o 60 arched,

xx
to

xxOxO
r>>*j>-\ X
60 ji^
to

iCijJ^.1 X

bear oneself erect

XX
x

(tju*. do.)
xx dx
;

curved, or
x

humpbacked
to

(*->***- do.)

^iAJ^JU-t

xxx

Ox

6/ac& (^U-

<fo.)

^)^l.t
fe

xJx be sweet (>^x x

;

xxdxO
efo.)
;

^j&^&oS

to

become

xJx
vm/
or
x x

row#A (o^*-

be rough)

j*j-aJ

to

become blackish brown

2x0
blackish green
x
(

XX
<#o.)
;

(=ja.\),

to

become soft or tender (j-a.

5x0
;

J^^o ^t
,

to

become moist (= Ja.t)

xx

^jjj^t
x x x

to

ride on

horse

without a saddle (^Jj*

J

to

be naked);
x

^^wj-u^l

to

be covered with

x 6

xxx
#0

luxuriant herbage (^*ts)

x x* x

^^03-aftt

60 gathered together

(v**^

to

foW)

&}jj\X
X
;

to be

green and rank (of a plant),

to be long

and

thick (of the hair).

(rad. /*)
to

XIII.

/l\

b^jj*.) to be long or last long, to go quickly

xrtx*

^t*
to last long (rad.

XX
to be

iy^-l
x

*U)

j>Ut

heavy (jJU.

ax

fo &&rc?)

J^j^UI to c^gngr or adhere to firmly, to

mount a camel
;

(rad. IxXft).XIV.

J&L^A

to be

big (rad.

JU**.)
fo?

Ac^lJt

to fe

cfor, to fo obscure (rad.

*iU*w)

iJlCJU.) to

j** black

(JSL

do.)

67]
x x Ox

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

2.

The Quadriliteral Verb. 47

x x Ox A

*iUliUt #o 00

/o/z^r

awe? thick (of the hair, rad.

x x

JLU)

^.a^icl

to ^ro

x O

quickly (rad. jj-as)

x x o x o
x

.>

*x3t to

Aa^ a hump
o

in front (the reverse of

trJ&jj^t, v~x
x Ox

do.).

XV.
be

xOx

xx
to be stout

^juXftt

and

strong

(jJlfc to

be

^arc?)

^Jsu^.1

to

swollen

or inflated,

to

be filled with rage

(LfL

do.).

Rem.

All these forms are habitually intransitive, but there are

xxxO/0
x

xO

a few exceptions, as XII.

^JL*.1X
j jo v:o x o
7<,e

u*jA3\

\)}j*\ he mounted the horse ;B

Ox
it

found
j j ox x

it

sweet (but also ,JJl.t, ^^ X

was

sweet).

XV.

aZjju^t =

AJt^JU

Ibn Doraid, JT&

al-Istikak, p. 227.

2.

7%<?

Quadriliteral Verb
W
x J

and

its

Forms.

67.
(a)

Quadriliteral

(^Wj)

verbs are formed in the following ways.

is

A biliteral root,

expressing a sound or movement,

repeated,

to indicate the repetition of that sound or movement.

E.g.

bb

to

say baba (papa),

xxOx

ji-ji-

to gargle,
to

xxOx
to rwi^A, ^x-

^^3
to

to

whisper,
^

^o^-oxfc.

bellow,

shout,

jUfc A*

xxOx

Jjjij

to shake,

to

Mttfo rws&

or rattle.
(b)

fourth letter, generally a liquid or sibilant,

of,

is

prefixed

or affixed to, or inserted in the middle

E.g.

triliteral verbal form.

XXX

xxOx jdm*&
x'x
;

xxx
to
to

xxOx
to be high)
X
;

be

Ox

proud (f~o ^

xxx

J*o
>

*^ xxx

jvo^

*#** (compare ^- and

*"-)
0

#0 00 scattered = Ox -*^y to *S afow<7

xx

(w-iy to advance slowly), to xxOx

XXX drive back ( J^y

cr**^

hasten

(perhaps connected with

j

xxxxxOx c^) c"<'*

5

withdraw,

to retire) to

deceive
to

with soft words a ^J^. JxA. XXX md^ ^ retire). (c^*y

to

s&w^ the head

<kX*.

J^*^

rmv

(c)

They

are

denominatives from nouns of more

X X

than

three

letters, 9 x x

some of them foreign words.

x

E.g.

oj^.

to

put

stockings

*
0?

x
>

xO

x
1

(w>j^., Pers.

0x0

wj>^) ow
xOx

^ S^rW
to

to

put on one the garment called

x J

xxOx

a wjIJ^

j^j**-^

and ^^XS

put on one

the

cap called a l ymiJj

*,''

48

Part Second.
to Pitch,
fo jpw

Etymology
pitch ;

or the Parts of Speech.

to

68

A oj**
xx
xx

from

cfj

&X>3
-

put on a girdle ( * ik ;)
<

x
;

xx

x x

JjU~J
to

<m trousers or drawers (sjt^j**, Pers. jt^Xw)

or tunic ;
;

pjJmoJ

wear a Sij J**

J jJ>+j
to

to

wipe ones fingers with a napkin

lowliness
x x

J*jui mantile)
(t

^jl3

a^c
;

or humility,

to

abase
x
x
;

xx
to /<?//ow

oneself

>X>.o fow&/, humble, poor)

w*a*W

&?c (

>Jut43 to assimilate oneself (in dress, etc.) to

^
;

nfo

^^m) 0/ Ma add
1 5

(***)

J^JJ
to

become a pupil or disciple (J-j^U, Heb. Tlb/J?)

</>iA.oo-o<os)

ULJU3

philosophize (from ^Jy~XJ,

jisuo

to

practise

the veterinary art or farriery (jU*?o (d)

a farrier,

nriaT/>os).

They

are combinations of the most prominent syllables or

x x x
t/<

letters in certain very

common
x x

formulas.
I

E.g. J^-**J to say aDI ^-^ X

J

x Ox

XX
to

(t

ij0

wa?rc<2
xx

0/ 6W)
xxOx

Jj^

to
I

say <w jl*JI (praise belongs

5
x
ui

Ox

<*

xx

xOxx
*s)

Gtod)

JP^- and J3>- #0 sa# a&W ^t 5^3 "

xx

^3 Jj^.
to

(there is no

C power and no

strength save in God)

Ox ^U J^i

cast

up an account,

saying t*xbj tj^fb *JJJ^ this then

is so

and

so

much.
verb are three in

68.
number.

The derived forms

of the

quadriliteral

Jiii

I.

Ju/tIV.
69.

JJtUlt

III.

JJUtf

II.

The

first

and conjugation to the second form of the

form of the quadriliterals corresponds in formation triliterals, and is both

XX
X

transitive

and

intransitive

in

signification.
X X

E.g.
X

JX+&

to

gather

ripe dates, also to be active or nimble

f-j~*>

to

pluck unripe dates ;

quickly.
signification with

xxOx
7rj^>
70.

xx Ox to roll; JjjJbj to

xxOx

laugh much;

Jjj>yk to

run

The second form

agrees in formation
x

and

xO

x x

the fifth of the triliteral verb.

vW^ &J**J3
')

0x0

xxOxx

E.g.

xx
to roll

^4*%3
0

to jt?w

<m or wear a
O
x

O'x x

along ; ^jJbJLj

ma^ oneself sultan

over another
;

(^)UslL),
to

to ac like

as e/ owe were sultan, to lord

devil

it

Q^eA*

act

(J&A,

pfe>).

 73] I.

The Verb. A. General View.

2.

The Quadriliteral Verb. 49

71.

the seventh of the

ij
is

the quadriliteral verb corresponds to with this difference, that the characteristic not prefixed, but inserted between the second and third radicals.
of
triliteral,
;

The third form

E.g.

JJ-uJ^I to open (of a flower), to bloom or flourish

< ' O "

^afJjM*\ to be
its

gathered together in a mass or crowd ; J*cu^.l

0/
/ /
-

to

puff out

crop
the

* *

(ilo^fc.,

of a bird);
,

^JfcJ

to

to <w

<Ws

/ac#, stretched on
to flow.

ground;
72.

pULwl

to lie

on ones back ; j*++*.A

of

The fourth form

the quadriliterals, which answers to

the ninth of the

triliterals, is intransitive,

and expresses an extensively

act, state,

or intensively high degree of

E.g. j9-^>\ to be very
to

an intransitive
to be

or quality.
i

dark; j~t*\

very high or proud ; Ja. o

vanish

away ;
to

jk.>t to to stretched out on one's side; Jjc*t to

dispersed ;

wa#0

Aaste,

60 scattered or

j**M

to

fo scattered or
1 oe

dispersed; jjUJ\ and

rest (from
tffo

jU^t

to

shudder with horror; \j\+^^

Si.,
o

a^ C

o^

* i o ,

Si*

*?

^aw

back);

Jt>-I to

Wse
to be

^A;

w^t^t

to rata*

A0<m? awe? stretch out the neck;

JU-^t
Voices.

very hard.

3.

7%

73.

All the verbal forms, both primitive and derivative, have

two

voices, the active

and the passive

with the exception of intran9th, 11th, 12th, 13th,

sitive verbs of

the form

Jii

38)

and of the

14th,

and 15th forms

(cf.

66, rem.) as well as of those verbs of the

forms J*3 and J*3, which designate not an act (transitive or intransitive)

but a state or condition (being or becoming), as j*s&.

;

to

become green, nearly =j-c^.t or j*oya*J\

order,

*J~o

to be good, right, in

fJ*&
an

JuJ

to be
is

bad, wrong, in disorder,

= Ju-3.

The

subject

of the active voice

always an agent (person or thing), whose act

voice is either object, or not ; the subject of the passive the object of the former (personal passive), or the abstract idea of the

may

affect

act (impersonal passive).

w.

50

Part Second.
74.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

[74

A
(b)
(c)

The

passive

is

especially used in four cases

namely

(a)

when
;

God, or some higher being, is when the author is unknown, or at least not known for certain

indicated as the author of the act

when the speaker

or writer does not wish to

is

name him
more

(d)

when

the attention of the hearer or reader

affected

directed

to the person
it

by the act (patiens, the patient), than to the doer of

(agens,

the agent).

Rem.

The
**

active

voice

is

called

by the Arab grammarians

jUUJt iUj

J^UJI A*frO X X x
the agent,

the

mould or form of
J x

the agent,

XXX
&
x biO
J

the build
x0./O

of
the

'G0O

J*fcUJt

w>b

the

category of the agent,

x J
(

J^UJI J*i
Ox

xO/O

xx

action of the agent,

and

^UJJ

cj.oqM) j^i^JI
that

Jj^AJt,

or

^sJ X

J^cUJt, the action (or verb) X X

is

put into
is

form of which
manner

the agent

the subject.
J
ft

The passive voice

in like

called rtjLwo
Ox

x 0-a

Sx J

J|yuLoJt 2Ae
J J X

mould or form of

the patient, etc.;

also^-^^J

Uc

JO
Jji

4-Uli the doing, or

feeerc

&em#

done, of that, whereof the agent has not

j j

a x j

xx
U, though this latter
H
x J

named,

or,

more

shortly, 4Afcl3^~*>^)
J J

Ox

5.*>

x Ox

is,

strictly speaking, equivalent

to

aJlfcls

^o~j ^J

i^JJl
i.e.
J

JjyoLpJt,

^e

patient whereof the agent has not been named,

the passive
J
J

subject.

The
m

<

x Ox

x Ox

active voice
J

is

'x

and the passive J^^^JI,

J J * d-U-li

also shortly called ^jjjt^Jt or^e^JLx^Jt, JO Ox forms of expression for J*i)t elliptical

x 0<

/W
^e
action of which the agent is known,
J

(^ft^XatoJI)
x

OjjAoJt,
Ox
,)|

J J

J 10 x O<0

and dxUti J^a.

J

JjuUI, 2Ae action of which the agent is

x Ox J
J

unknown.

x Ox

x Ox

These terms, U^jjOt or ^^JjloJI and

Jj1ra*-oJ!,

are also used to

designate the subjects of the active and passive voices.

75.

Verbs that express a state or condition, or signify an act

which

is,

by

its

very nature, confined to the person of the subject, and

its

cannot pass to another individual as

object (as

Jo^a

to be sick,

j&

to sleep), are

aptly called neuter verbs, since they are neither really

active nor really passive, but something between the two.

The Arab

grammarians cannot

class

them otherwise than among the

active verbs,

 78]

I.

The Verb.

A. General View.
J'

3.
J

The

Voices,

<Scc.

51

vi" JO*

/(/

and they therefore distinguish ajjuC^JI JU^jt,

ajjuiIoJI j*.

transitive verbs, from

JwNjI,

intransitive verbs, or

A^Ut

JUi^l, wrfo to

are confined to the subject.

76.

The

idea of the passive voice

absolutely identical with that of the fifth, seventh,

must not be thought and eighth

to be

forms.
is

These

are,

strictly speaking, effective (see 48), whilst the

other

4.

The States (Tenses) of

of

the Verb.

77.

The temporal forms

the Arabic verb are but two in

number, the one expressing a finished act, one that is done and completed in relation to other acts (the Perfect) ; the other an
unfinished act,
Imperfect).

one that

is

just

commencing

or

in

progress

(the

Rem.

a.

The names

Preterite

and Future, by which

these

forms were often designated in older grammars do not accurately Semitic Perfect or correspond to the ideas inherent in them.

Imperfect has, in and of itself, no reference to the temporal relations of the speaker (thinker or writer) and of other actions which are brought into juxtaposition with it. It is precisely these relations which determine in what sphere of time (past, present, or
future) a Semitic Perfect or Imperfect lies, and by which of our tenses it is to be expressed whether by our Past, Perfect, Pluperfect, or Future-perfect; by our Present, Imperfect, or Future.

The Arabian Grammarians themselves have

not, however, succeeded

in keeping this important point distinctly in view, but have given an undue importance to the idea of time, in connection with the

verbal forms, by their division of

it

the into the past (^aLoi\),

first of

present (JlaJt or j-oUJt), and the future (J^fc^Jt), the

which they assign to the Perfect and the other two to the Imperfect.

Rem.
Syntax and use.

b.

On

the forms of these tenses see

91

etc.

The

will

give more

precise information as to their meaning

5.

The Moods.
five

78.

The Arabic verb has

moods

namely, the Indicative,

Subjunctive, Jussive or Conditional, Imperative, and Energetic.

52

Part Second.
79.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

[79

Of these moods the first is common to the perfect and to the imperfect imperfect states the second and third are restricted a special form; and the the fourth, or imperative, is expressed by
;
;

fifth

can be derived not only from the imperfect, but also from the

imperative.

Rem.

On

the forms of the moods see

91 etc.

The Syntax

treats of their significations

and

use.

80.
-d

Instead of the Infinitive, the Arabs use nouns expressing the

action or quality (nomina actionis or verbi).

In place of participles,

adjectives, the one denoting the agent (nomen agentis, active participle), and the other the patient (nomen patientis,

they have two verbal

passive participle).

[Cf. 192.]

6.

The Numbers, Persons, and Genders.

1
b

sD,

Js

0*

81.

There are

three

numbers, the Singular (>j&\,

^^IloJI),

*j*+3\,

or

j^tyi), the Dual (3ui^S\ or

s-joaJl,
(first

and the Plural

(*aJt, *WJ1,

cj),

,a>..

H, or jJ&JI)

and likewise three persons, the speaker

individual

person), ^oJiXoJt,

the

spoken

to

(second

person),

^JsU*-*)!, and the individual spoken of (third person), wsSliJt (the

absent).

The genders
j

are two,
;

namely the masculine (j^jLoJt) and

Z jo*

but they are not distinguished from one the feminine (wJ^-oJt) another in some of the persons (1st pers. sing., 2d pers. dual, and
1st pers. plur.).

~
82.

B.

The Strong Verb (Verbum Firmum).

Verbs are divided into strong (verba firma) and weak (verba We include the verba mediae radicalis geminatae (y"J?) in infirma).
the former class
;

the verbs which have

for

one of their radicals, in

the second (see

128).

83.
strong,

Strong verbs are those of which all the radical letters are and consequently neither undergo any change, nor are rejected
inflexions,

in

any of the

but are retained throughout.

89]

I.

The Verb.

B.

The Strong Verb.

53
is

Rem.

verb which contains one of the two letters ^ or r<

called ,JJ^t Jji5, a

is

weak

verb, as
verb.

opposed to ^JL Jji, a ver6 $Aa

free

from

defect,

a sound

A
-

verb which has

9

for one of
is

its radicals,

or which belongs to the class med. rad. gemin. (V"y),

designated by the special term *a.o

9
* '

J*s

but some grammarians

treat

^a.o

and^oJL* as synonyms.

1.

The Active Voice of the First

Form

in the Strong

Verb. Table I*
a.

THE INFLEXION BY PERSONS.

persons,

and genders of the verb are expressed by means of personal pronouns, annexed to the various moods and
tenses.
9
s

84.

The numbers,

9 *

J
:

85.

The personal pronoun \jt+, j+**

x*J
t

see

190,/]
9

is

either
is

Sj

separate [J^aii*], standing by

itself,

or connected [J-cu*],

that

prefixed or suffixed.

The

separate pronouns have longer, the con-

nected shorter forms.

86.
suffixes.

The

suffixed

pronouns

are

partly verbal,

partly nominal

The verbal suffixes express partly the nominative, partly the accusative. The former are much more closely united with the verb
87.
than the
latter.

88.
the verb

The connected pronouns which express the nominative

are also in part prefixes.

to

185

Rem. On the verbal suffixes which express the and on the nominal suffixes, 317.
;

accusative see

89.

The

following tables give

a general view of the separate

prefixes

personal pronouns, and of those pronominal

and

suffixes

which express the nominative to the verb.

* The nomina with verbi, agentis, and patientis, are given along the strictly verbal forms in all the Tables.

54

Part Second.

Etymology
1.

or the Parts of Speech.

89

89]

I.

The Verb.

B.

The Strong Verb.

55

Rem. c. Older forms of JjA and^Ut are^A and^t, used in poetry, and also in the wasl ( 20, d, and 23, rem. c). [Though
written defectively this terminal
vowel.]

is

commonly scanned

as a long

Rem. d. For a comparison of the pronominal forms of the Arabic with those of the other Semitic languages see Comp. Gr.
p.

95

seq.

2.

Suffixed Pronouns, expressing the Nominative.

Singular.

jj

Masc.
3 p.
.

Common
.

Fern.

...
thou.

ol

she.
t ^ou -

p.

O
.

...

O (<**k c-)

1 p.

O
1-)

Dual.
3 p.
t-

(of->
. .

tf#

ftflfc

'-)

^- (o'->
y*

'-)

^y *wo.
C

p.

L5 (o'->

**

lp.

...
Plural.

p.

I> (o>, !>) *%

d

...

O
c4

tlwy.

2p-^
1 p.
.

(o>> *>)
.

(6) s

U w&
The forms within brackets are those
;

Rem.

a.

of the Imperfect

and Imperative

the others those of the Perfect.

suffix of

Rem.

b.

The

the 1st pers. plur.

defectively, <j.

is

sometimes shortened

j)

in poetry (no)

and written

3.

Prefixed Pronouns, expressing the Nominative.

Singular.

Masc.
3 2
p. p.

Common.
he.
.

Fern.

{J
.
.

...

she.

thou.

lp.

...

!/.

56

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

90

Masc.

 91]

I.

The Verb.

B.

The Strong Verb.

57

To

indicate the assimilation, the

with which the third radical ought properly to be marked,

Thus, Ojufc for
i
* t

takes tesdid, and the geznia, is omitted.

Ojuc, / have
J d x

served; C-Jaj) for

taken.

C^,

thou hast

bound ; ^jjui.1 for^J^t, ye have

14,
c.
c.

On
^j, it

this assimilation see

Rem.

When

the third radical

is

unites with the

s **
yj**\

^ of

the suffixes into a single

a **

with te&did; as
* o

they

(women)

**

* o

**

believed,

tut we
d.

believed, for

y*\ and Uut.

For a view of the Inflexion of the Perfect and Indicative in Hebrew and Aramaic as compared with Imperfect Arabic see Comp. Gr. p. 165 seq.
Rem.
FORMS OF THE TENSES AND MOODS.
it

b.

"
may
;

91.

When

the second radical of the Perfect has fetha,

or Jcesra in the Imperfect
*
;

take either
x ^

damma
J J

as
;

J^5
* * s

to kill,
to
sit

Jux

, ,

*
^

^.Zfr*

to

write,

w-^^-j

w*>- to strike,

*j>j-**i

v~ke*

down,

c^Aa*^.
J

Many
0*
*
;

verbs admit of both forms

s s
t

as ^Jes. to sneeze,
J
<

and
j*j

\j*

M*j

J**-*

to

remove the hair by scalding,

m+~i

or

to stick

upright into the ground, j&j-i-

C
radical
is

Rem. a. Verbs, of which the guttural letter, are an exception to the rule, for they commonly
second or third
retain in the Imperfect the fetha of the Perfect
J x Ox
;

as Jji to do,
I'O* to create, \j+j
*
<>

x x
;

J x

Ox
;

x x x

'0'
;

$ **
tjj
*
;

iJmu
,1 ,

*Ja3
ask,

to cut,
jI o ,

%bJu
,
;

jU*
to

to hinder,
j

*-^
,

,,

o,

JL

to

JL^j
to

^Jfcj

go away, ^JbJu

JiaJ

to

look at,

ka.JL>

--J

throw,

p-jb.

Not

a few, however, conform to

is
"

the rule, particularly when the second radical x jj* jjo, ,,,
to perceive, x xx J J x

*. or t
T

as j*J*

know, jaLj
JJ-x
t0 sa V>
J

jmS
x

to
t0

sit,

jjlsu

O**
'
5

to
'

transpierce, j)
* e
'
1

xx

J{

'

O*^*
1

>

J**J

J&J*
*
;

^*
to

ascend, *J*i
i

**<
J

sound,
, 7

x x x

right,

good,

^JLcu

*Jl>

attain

to,

reach,

%X+t

t"
;

"
to

*-iJ to blow,

^.JUj

J^aLi

to ,/fow,
J

y**J^
* * *

teg

to return,
J *

%+jj

cp

aVaw

0*
;

or 2?mW away,

cJJJ

j**

to

bray, j*****.

Some verbs have two

8

w.

58

Part Second.
forms
* * x

Etymology
JpU>
to
;

or the Parts of Speech.

[92
j

as

Jpo

to croak,
j

*-U
6m#,
J x

to
J '

give as
*
;

a
'
t

present, ^i->
j

Ox
;

* s *

'

~j
xx

to

marry, 9J&0
.

*Jx>
to

9-Ja-L;
X
;

-^.Iw to ./toy,
'C

> ' '

**~*i

V ijj to tan,
Jiave
,

X dx
;

xx x

'

%j j^>

*.-o
Ox
;

dye,

i^u

cji
x

to
x '

be
to
J

at leisure,

to

J x

done with,
x
;

io, C^mmij

x '

i.jsu ^

and even three, as

Co>J

?-**)
j
J

to incline (of

a scale of a balance), ~e*jj

cut or hew, ' " '*' %+$ to ;

x*x

gush

out,

*~^>.
x x x

x x *

Rem.
SJLiJI

6.

Verbs

of

the form
a),

Jx$ denoting

superiority, Jjii

j-U

JljJ! (see 43,

always have

damma

(the
jx

grammarian

x x

el-Kisa'I alone

admitting fetha with a guttural), as ojj& he excelled

JJJOxJxxx
;

him in composing
J J J Ox

poetry, ^jaLj

oja+i he surpassed

him in

glory,

oj.a>A.j

unless they be primse rad. j, med. rad. ^j, or tert. rad. ^$,

when they take

**
"
7ie

dl>

.. excelled him in
c.
x

kesra, as ojlcj he outbid

J
.

him in promising,
J x x

ojjlj

x
',

goodness, oj*a*J>

*\+j

Ae surpassed

him

in

shooting with arrows,

a~ojji.
*

Rem.
J

Excessively rare are cases like

Ox

O^)
>

^ incline to,

lean

upon, v>*=tH> which

is

probably a combination of the two forms

O-^j, v>%iS> and

O^j

O^Ji-

See

175

rem

92.
takes

When

the second radical of the Perf. has kesra, the Imperf.

x x J x x
',

x
^

J x

x
;

/^^ ;

as j^s- to know,
J x
x
;

^^i

*->*
.

* drink,
x
x

*-Jj**i

Oj-^
J x

fo
x

be sorrowful, )}*~i

uj-* to be sick, u^j-^i ',^~* to be safe,^~*i-

Rem.

a.

A
x

few verbs may retain in the Imperf. the kesra of

x
t

the Perf., as w^*>^.

x

tf/iiwA;

or suppose,
;

w >
*

x
.j

x
-j ;

or

w...,a>

^jij x

j)

o 6e
J 0*

green
J

and flourishing,
to,

^stJo

^^j

to be

in distress or poverty,

^^Jm-j

or

^Lj.
b.

See also

142 and 146.

Rem.
.

Very
,

rare are cases like jJx*. to be present,

,

j*mm

,j^j
j

<o incline to,

lean upon,

o.
'>

'.

O^Ji

\J*<** to be
*

in excess, abound,

J-cub ; j^u

to be affluent, comfortable,

j^j

',

^jj to be clear, quit,

94]
or innocent
is

I.

The Verb.
l J Ox I,
x

B.

The Strong Verb.

59
of this kind

of,

jj+j or t^.
viz.

The most common example

to die (for

a verb med. j,

OU,

Oji,

1st p. sing. Perf. cL),

O^j.Similar cases
93.
vowel
is

in Syriac

and Hebrew, Comp.

has

Gr. p. 180*.

When

the second radical of the Perf.

;

damma,

that
;

retained in the Imperf.

as

o*LL

to be beautiful,

p'-m;

v^P

to be high, noble,

o^J

jJ<j to be dull or stupid, jJL>.

Rem.
*l%y.
I

With

the above forms compare the Heb. 3h)3*

in o usually take

nS&^ B

In Heb., however, verbs

ft?p*,
J

a in the Imperf.,
J Jx

as

73B*,
J

whereas in Arabic instances like

ugly, <Z>jjt

C^J /
itii

became

wise, C-***>

/ became

I became

bad, Jjl, j**\, j\, are

it

'it

very rare.

Some

2ttl

authorities admit the forms ^Jl, ^ot,

j-*t.

between the Perf. and Imperf. in regard to that the marks of the numbers, genders, and persons, are only suffixed to the Perf.; whereas they are both suffixed and
difference
is,

94.

The

their inflexion

prefixed to the Imperf., more generally the latter.

Rem.

a.

In the Perf. the

act is placed conspicuously in the

foreground, because completed; in the Imperf. the agent, because still occupied in the act If we look upon the (see 77, rem. a).
root

^3

as primarily conveying the abstract idea of " killing,"

we

may

regard

cJU5

as

meaning

"
killing-of-me

"

"my killing," = " I have = "I am killing."

Hi

(i.e.

done by me),

killed;" and J*3I as meaning "I-killing,"

Rem. b. In the Imperf. the pronominal prefixes mark the state j) or tense, and to some extent the gender; whilst the suffixes serve
J J Ox

solely to indicate the gender.

Thus, the 2d pers. sing. masc.

^JO

is sufficiently distinguished from the 3d pers. sing. masc. \^Sj by the form of the temporal prefix but to distinguish the 2d pers. sing. masc. from its fern, a suffix is necessary, and accordingly we
;

get masc. w*2o, fem.

p^lC
p.

*
in
*

[Anbarl, Nozhat el-alibba

j j Ox

459 states from personal observation

Yemen and Higaz

a x

that in some dialects every verb

G.J

J*5 makes

Jmu

and Jaaj.

De

60

Part Second. Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

95

Rem. c. In the active voice of the first form, the prefixes of the Imperfect are pronounced with feth. But a pronunciation with kesr instead oifeth is regarded as admissible and was used by some
of the old

Arabs with any of the preformatives except ^, save in the case where the next consonant has damma (verbs med. j).
That
is,

one must not say

^ojit,

jsyu,

^\
.

for j^S\

etc.

nor ^Xju
J J
ft

is 0*

for

j^ju ; but on the other hand the pronunciation ju*3 and * *''**. ^fflZmj in Sura i. 4, and j^\ in Sura xxxvi. 60 are recognized as
. . .

legitimate dialectic variations of the usual juai

Jl^-t for Jl^.1,
preferred.

etc.

In one

case,

suppose, the pronunciation with kesr is generally The tribe of Kelb used kesr even with the prefix
too,

(^Xju).

Dialectically,

the

vowel of
JJ
ft

the
J

prefix
J J

might be

Ox

assimilated to a following

damm,

as in juxi for juau.

is

95.
J J
ft

The
m

Indicative of the Imperf.

distinguished by the third

its

radical having
x

damma,
x J
ft

the Subjunctive by
is
J

having fetha ; as Indie.

Cy^,

Subj.

w-I&.

The Jussive
ft

denoted by the absence of any

;

vowel with the third radical, as

the apocopated Imperfect.

wi&

Ox

whence

it is

sometimes called

Rem.

a.

The damma and fetha

of the Indicat.

and Subjunct.
fetha of the

Imperf. in the verb, correspond to the Nom. and Accus. in the noun (see 308)

damma and
j

for the Imperf. is closely

akin to the noun, and its government in the Subjunct. falls under the same category with the government of the noun in the Accus.
J x
.

*x

Hence the

technical

name

of

the Imperf.,
j

cjLa*H, because
j * - -

it

resembles the noun.

j j xftx

[The Indicative
j

is
.-

called cji^Jt, the Subjunc-

<.

tive w>^.o.;. 0l H,

and the Jussive >j>%^H.]

Rem.

b.

The
it

peculiar

meaning

of

the Jussive has brought

along with

the rejection of the final vowel, which seems originally

i.

to have been

At
ii.

least the poets

247.]

make

use of the form ^J^sb in

rhyme.

[Cf. vol.

96.

The forms

of the Indicat. which end in

^ and

<j reject these

syllables in the Subjunct.

and Jussive, because the genders, numbers,

and persons are

distinctly indicated even after their omission.

The

 98]

I.

The Verb.

B.

The Strong Verb.

61

2d and 3d
because
pare

pers. plur. fern, are exceptions, for in

it is

absolutely necessary in order to

them mark the

o
;

is

retained,

gender.

Com-

0>A

^y^k
.

with \y=>

oW^J

^2u> with Ll^

and Q*tS&,

\j~S3, with

Cm^>

Hi

97.

The Energetic

is

formed by adding the termination ,j_ or

(J- (called by the grammarians

to the Jussive.
is is

Sj^^t

<jy^> or

^
a

corroborative n)

If the Jussive ends in I or u, the fetha of

6*

<j- or ,jit
* j

elided,

and the long vowel of the verbal form shortened, because

vt

i b,

j * *

in a shut syllable:
;

0~$3, 0*+&>

fr

j j *^

jo ,

i^-*^; t>*^!> 0*&i> from

I^jXj

etc.

In the dual, the

of the termination,
influence of the

first fetha of ^_ is absorbed by the 1- B and the second weakened into a kesra through the
:

same long vowel

oW^&>

oW^>

from Ll>, U3.

In

the 2d and 3d pers. plur. fem. the fetha of the verb unites with the
initial

fetha of <j into a long a, and in consequence the second fetha

:

of ,j- becomes kesra

O^*^ (?)

fr

m O-A COis

Rem.

a.

The

syllable

^_ of

the second Energetic

first

appended

only to those persons which have, in the

Energetic, a short

vowel before and not to the dual, because its forms would then ; coincide with those of the singular, nor to the fem. plur., apparently
because the sound of the syllable ,jJ (^jJ^ZSu) was disagreeable to the ear.

&

Rem.
O s

b.

Before an Uifu 'l-wasl

x

19) the
J *

of the termination
f

xDA> x

^_
for

is

rejected

20, rem.

c),

as j-Ju)l

t>*H

*^,

despise not the poor,

t>W>> from <jUl, IV.

Rem.
c.

of

^U.
is

The

syllable

often written

!_,

and pronounced
in

in pause I.

Compare the Hebrew Energetic or Cohortative

j o ib*

Gomp. Gr. p. 194.

98.

The Imperative

(j-*^t the order or

command) may be described

as formed from the Jussive

by rejecting the prefix of the 2d pers. sing. Hence it has always the same characteristic vowel as the Jussive but, since it begins with two consonants, it takes, according to 26, a short
;

62

Part Second.

Etymology
kesra
;

or the Parts of Speech.

is

[99

A prosthetic vowel. When

or kesra, this vowel
0^0
Jjtil,

the second radical

pronounced with fhtha

it is

is

when with damma,

damma.

E. g.

*&&, wRem.
a.

^
J

J
t.

Regarding the

elision of the prosthetic

I

vowel

(I),

see

^ 19, 6

and on the orthography

19,
is

and

1,

in cases

where that

elision

does not take place,

rem.

d.

Rem.

b.

Fetha

never employed as a prosthetic vowel.

the Arabs also use the indeclinable
!

Rem.

c.

As an Imperative
be present
!

form JUS; as j\Jx*.

listen
!

j\j&. beware/ JtjJ alight/ cU~>

)\y

let

alone

w>b.j creep along / Asu

announce

the death

of

from

<<J.

This

corresponds

to

the

Hebrew

absolute
is also

;>top (o for a,

and the

final short
<m

vowel dropped), which

used in the same way; as

])^ remember I*
T

In quadri-

literals this

form
jSj*}
l

is

very rare, the only examples mentioned being

thy thunder crash,

j\3jS
the

= *MgJW

let
l

and

j^Z/Z, come
its

and play
meaning

game

called

ar ara.

Occasionally

it

seems to take
?*t>^-

from one of the derived conjugations, as

overtake

bring out! j)\j$

!=

S}*.j.\,

t^&ipt, Imper. IV.

99.

The same remarks apply

to the energetic forms of the

Im-

perative as to those of the Imperf. (97).

[Rem.

The common phrase asuc Wj-^j

strike off his head, is

is

sometimes pointed without ten win (bj-ol) an d

then explained by

the grammarians as a dual used in an intensive sense (^J^ *+*

ju>yJt,
cf. vol.
ii.

35, a,
<-

rem. b) in addressing a single person.

o -

bi

at

Similarly Kor'an

1.

23, Lilt

with a various reading

,>*A)t.

De G.]
is

[And again the phrase JjUc C*aa Tab. i. 1842, 1. 15 parallel to the Hebrew use of the Inf. Abs. with the finite verb.

DeG.]

106]

I.

The Verb.

B.

The Strong Verb.

63

2.

TJw Passive Voice of

the First

Farm

in the Strong

Verb. Table
100.

II.

The Perf. and Imperf. Passive are distinguished from the corresponding tenses of the Active by a change of vowels. In the Perf. Pass, the first radical has damma, and the second radical kesra.
In the Imperf. Pass, the prefixes take
fetha.

damma, and

the second radical

Rem. The vocalisation of the Passive remains always the same, whatever be the vowel of the second radical in the Perf. and Imperf. Active.

101.

There

is

no special form to express the Imperative Passive, B

the Jussive being used instead.

3.

The Derived Forms of

the

Strong Verb. Table III.

is

102.

The second

radical of the Perf. Act.

pronounced with

fetha in all the derived forms.

103.
fetha

The second

radical of the Imperf. Act.

is

pronounced with

in the fifth

and sixth forms, with kesra

of the ninth
for JXz&j

in the rest.

q
This

Rem.

The Imperfects

and eleventh forms, J^Jb

and JJUaj.

and Ju>, are contractions

may be

seen from the Jussives JJdsu and JJU&j, and the Imperatives jjUSI and jjull.

See

106 and 120.

In the second, third, and fourth forms, the prefixes of the Imperf. Act. are pronounced with damma, in the rest with fetha.

104.

105.

The
is

characteristic elif of the fourth form disappears

when

another letter

prefixed

as J^aj, not J^SIj, from JJ3I.

[Rem.

But we

find S\Juyc jjJ,

i.

a pot
I

set
is

on

tlie

fire,

and

also

^Ju^j, Sibaweih,
Sij^i, 118, rem.

9,

1.

21,

where the

treated like the o of

b. De

G.]
originally JJjisI

106.
JJUil.

The ninth and eleventh forms were

But, by a rule of the language (see

and

120), if

the last radical

64

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

its
fix

107

A in
vi

such words has a vowel, the preceding radical loses

;

vowel, and
// *

the two are combined into one letter with tesdld

s s

e.g. j**a\ for jj**e\,

jJuau for jjslaj.

If the last radical has

no vowel, the word remains

uncontracted

as >jj**o\, jj^aj, jj**o\ (see 120).

107.

The formation
is

derived forms

of the Perf. and Imperf. Passive in the exactly analogous to that in the ground-form.
Pass, of the first

Rem.
identical.

a.

The Imperfects

and fourth forms are

Rem.

b.

The Imperfects

Pass, of the fifth

and sixth forms are

distinguished from their Imperfects Act. only by the vowel of the instead of. fetha. prefixes, which is damma

108.
the
first

Since the idea of the Perf. Pass,

radical with

is expressed by pronouncing and the idea of the third form by damma,

lengthening the vowel of the

first radical,

there results in the Passive

* j
;

of the third form (in which both ideas are united) the form
*

JJy

and

j j

hence in the Pass, of the sixth, J3>>.

109.

In the Perf. Pass, of the

first

fifth

and sixth forms, not only

is

the fetha of the

radical

changed into damma, but also the fetha

of the characteristic
*VtJJ
*

O
JJ

(which expresses the reflexive idea of these

In like manner, in the Perf. Pass, of the
is

forms)

e.g.

J3&, J^j>.

seventh, eighth, and tenth forms, not only

characteristic
*

the

first radical,

or the
Slif
;

O, pronounced
J

with damma, but also the prosthetic

JOJ

Oj

e.g.

J3ut, J^St, J^&wl.

Compare

98 and rem.

a.

110.

The ninth and eleventh

[to fifteenth] forms,

being neutral

in their signification,

have of course no passive (see

73).

111.
u>
the
sjo,

When
b, or

the verbal root begins with the characteristic

O,

*Z,

., >, 3,j,

),

O of

u*,

the

fifth

and sixth forms

occasionally (in the

first

Koran
Slif,

frequently) loses its vowel,

and unites with

radical to form a double letter.

take a prosthetic

The forms thus originated when they happen to commence with two
-

fi

"

*ip

Z'>
\j\>\,

fifi

consonants

(compare

54).

E.g.

jjW, Jibl,

jJ>t,

Oij^

114]

I.

The Verb.

B.

The Strong Verb.

65

UC\, j^i, ^L\; j\, for i3 JjvS, f^, ^UJ, j^x3 j>i, Jf*H> jl^i,
;

j.5jj,

ijijj,
J

J^p, iJu5,

.*&>, for j> j,

^ji,
in all

The language in its later stages admits this verbs of the fifth and sixth forms, merely rejecting the vowel
Jj^aJ, rJ*k
preformative

of the

as

u~*\

for ^r**^
b,

to take breath.

Rem.

See

48,

rem.

and compare such Hebrew forms as

.

wn,
112.

n^n,
The

*v\ton;

ComP

Gr. P

iioy.
is

O
i s

of the fifth and sixth forms

sometimes omitted
prefixed (2d pers.
fern.)
+
;

in those persons of the Imperf. Act. to

sing. du.
t
Ci

which

is

and
!

plur. masc.
ss *

and
i

fern.,

3d

pers. sing,

and du.
is***
j

*+

Ji //

*s

Z s**

Z s *s

j~j, Jn^. >, j^lo,

[and
necessarily

ijycjJJ,
for

for

j~&3,

Jb+aJg
i.

J*W^>,
G.].

"' &ytjj&
)
Zl

e.g.

*jU3

&&3

(Faik

130)De

These

shortened forms are sufficiently distinguished by the fethas of the

prefixed

and of the second radical from the same persons and third forms (j~&, J^tJ)
;

in the

active voice of the second

and by

the fetha of the prefixed

from the same persons in the passive of

the second and third forms (/*>, J^W3).

113.

Verbs of which the

first

radical is

t,

j,

^, j,

J, or o> nave
the

no seventh form in
passive of the

classical Arabic,

but use the

fifth or eighth, or

In the (so far as we know) solitary first, of the seventh form from a verb beginning with ^, example namely
instead.

v~<oJ\,

to

lie

concealed,

the

characteristic

is

united by teSdid to

the

first radical.

Rem.

a.

Some grammarians regard u~+i\

as being of the eighth

form, by assimilation for ^**j\.

Rem.
p.

b.

In modern Arabic such forms as J^.Ut,

i.),

jio\j\

(Kamil,

569, note

ujj\. j-cut,

J**yl

jJjJt, are of

common

occurrence.

114.

If the first radical is^, the characteristic ,j of the seventh

it

form often unites with

w.

into j>

as J^-o-Jl or JU^ol from

66

Part Second.
y sO

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

or Jaa-ei

115

A j-a^^JI

or

150*^1 from U~, l*it

?

from

Jsuco,

^-U-it

or

t^JUt from c*JU

^^JLoJt or ^^tLol from

>xL.
;

Rem.

These forms are sometimes assigned to the eighth form

.-a^ct, bj*\ for bjZ*\,
etc.

A for JJa^J^I. ,a*-t for

115.

If the first radical be

eighth form unites with the initial

O or O into

*t>,

the characteristic
w,
;

O of

the

with the

initial

w> into

O
j\j
;

or

>Z>.

E.g.

*.Jt, for **M,

from %+j

jUt or jUt,

for jUJI,

from

j^jt

or :>pt from j>p

ji?t orjJul from jju.

is

Rem.
letter

The same assimilation

* *
St

sometimes extended to the

s
s

* *

^,

as

**~>t,

for *-2wt,

from

.^w.

116.

If the first radical be

is

j,

or j, the characteristic

O of the
;

eighth form

changed into

>,

which unites with an

initial > into 3,

and with an

initial 3 into > or 3.

E.g. >Ojt, for j^Jjl,

*S)j3>\,

from j^j

jbjl, for 3j\ ;

from

jtj

Jpt,

for

from

Jp

<jjjt, for tj>^l,

C from
ji.S
;

ijj*

^jt,

for

^>\,

from

U> JXjt
;
;

or j^>l, for j^iit, from

ji>3j

or ybjt, for

j&, from Ji>}

c\

or

cjjl, for

ipjl,

from cji.

Rem.

a.

Whether the form with

j

> or 3

is

to be preferred,

depends upon usage

j-i.it

for instance,

J^ot and J^jjl are preferable to

his
is

and j^jt, but Lane gives in

Lexicon only

*.^it, Jjjit,

aud

^jit.

The unassimilated jib*}!

also said to occur,

as well as

tfcSt
Rem.
letter
b.

Some grammarians extend

'
Si

this

assimilation to

the

*0

j, as q\j\, for ^Ijkjl, from

c.

^j\j.

Rem.
initial

The
e.g.

letter

is

sometimes changed into > after an

jl.l,

j **J, jJ^I, *JlJ, instead of the usual

+*..

J**.!,

from j*., j+, ***>j,

118]
117.
is

I.

The Verb.

B.

The Strong Verb.

67

If the first radical

be ^a, ^6, b, or &, the characteristic

initial

changed into h, which unites with

into

j,

with

initial

into
x x

h
l,

or , and occasionally with

initial
x x

ui

into ^6.
x x x
;

^aUo
,Sit,

^Uxot, ^A k o
.

x x

x x x

x x
t,

x x

from

%+.*o.

U^>.

^L^,
;

-*.Lo

E.g. ^Jbuot, x x,,I *Jo\. 3pt,

^it, from lJ*, i>, v>ii, ^JLL

*$&
;

JJ&\, JJJLl, or JJSJiS,

//

xxx

,i ,

xSx

*
;

*&

xx5

"

''

from^olb
^aI?, j^-U
;

Jte\, or jUxbt,

from jUo
fr
/

|>Jtt, jifat, j^Jt,

from

0*k>

w>jJxot, or
x x x

v>^^
i

*r>j*

xxx
?ta-o
;

ft* *>^i or g/'^i from

5^0
jJxot,

xxx
sometimes assimilates the following
XI?
XX X

*XJxot, from j-o, *.lo.

Rem.
//
IS

as j^ot, ^jA-ol, ^y-ol, 2~^t, y^

xxx XXX
a.

The

letter

xui

X X

^
5

i?

J^t,

for j*Jxot, etc.

Rem.
[117*.
eighth form

6.

From a-o

the form *aXt also occurs.

If the second radical be

the characteristic
it.

of the
radical

may

lose its vowel

and unite with

i,

The

first

then necessarily assumes a vowel, either a or

1

and the helping vowel

ft

x xx

x3x

unnecessary and disappears. Thus for jJ~>t we may have jZ* xii Jul J/ JWxx Jul X JW or jJ^; Imperf. j~j, j^j Of j*~4 or even j^> (with a furtive kesra
is

to the first radical)

Part.

act.

jZ~* (jZ~**)

Inf.

^Uw

(see 202,

rem. a).
J
ii.

Similar forms from verbs whose second radical

is z, h,

u
ix.

or
91,

occur (or are recorded as variants) in the

19, xxxvi. 49).]

Koran

(Sur. x. 36,

4.

The Qiiadriliteral Verb. Table IV.

four forms of the qiiadriliteral verb follow throughout their inflexion the second, fifth, seventh and ninth forms of the
trilateral (see

118.

The

6972).

Rem.

a.

The O, which
is

is

prefixed to certain persons in the

Imperf. Act.,

omitted in the second form of the quadriliteral verb, just as in the fifth form of the triliteral (see 112).

Rem.
Jfljt),

b.

As mentioned
out,

in 45, rem. d, words like Jl^b (for

to

pour

and

are treated as ^>o-Jb, to believe,

quadnhterals:

68

Part Second.
The

Etymology

or the Paints of Speech.

[119

latter is inflected exactly likejixoi,

but the former

is

irregular:

Imperf. Jgj^, Imperat. JjA,

Norn. act.
is

aSI^A, Perf. Pass.

The form
viz.

JfJJbt,

Imperf. J^->,

also used.

The

J^A.

tenth form of

elt,

clLLrft, to obey, is

sometimes shortened into alkwt or

cliLt, Imperf.

**1a~j or **1~>, and then converted into c Ik*!,

[Also, in verse,

Imperf. *Jx~j.

we

find

j\1a~*c for jU*a-~.J

5.

F^rfo

q/*

which the Second and Third Radicals are

Identical.

Table

V.

119.
radicalis

These verbs are usually called verba mediw or secundce

geminatw

(]}"]}).

The Arab grammarians name them J*ti\

J**Jt, fo doubled verb.

jro*)\, the solid verb, or

t^lo^t

120.
(a)

They

differ

from other strong verbs in two points.

first

When

both the

C second

radical rejects its vowel,

letter,

and third radicals have vowels, the and unites with the third, so as to

form a double
for jj9
to
;

which

is

marked with
;

tesdid.

E.g.

j*

to flee,

JU> to split or cleave, for Jii

for j*+Zt
;

v**

to touch, for yj~~~t>

smell,

^^

to

become dear

(to one), for

v***-

j^ v^ ^
;

become wise or intelligent, for wJ.

(6)

If the third radical

has a vowel, but the

its

first is

the second radical throws back

j)

vowel upon the

without one, first, and then

E.g.

combines with the third, so as to form a double

for J-U^j,

letter.

J^
;

j^

for >j^i,

J-ft-j

for

JX+j.

But

if

the third radical has

no vowel, the second retains

its

vowel, and no contraction takes place

as Ojji, oJA., w^J,jjiL, >jk+j.

Rem.

a.

Transitive verbs of this class, of the form JjtJ, have

six,

damma

in the Imperfect, with the exception of

;

which

also

admit kesra
absolute, jtj

viz.

C*j

to sever

or separate entirely

make

decisive or
to

to repair,

jJ* to

make hard or firm,

tie

firmly, J*c

120]

I.

The Verb.

B.

5.

The Geminate Verb.

to

69

water (camels) a second time, j^>

0*
jjb to abhor,
detest,
it

spread abroad or divulge

it

secretly,

Imperf.

Cw

is

or

Cw,

etc.

One verb has

only

kesra,

viz.

w*.

to fove

(instead of the

common IV.

^-^.1), Imperf.

Rem.

b.

Uncontracted verbs of the forms Jjis and Jii some;

times occur
to

as ^XSLo to be knock-kneed or

weak in

the hocks,
to smell badly,

Imve a swelling [splint] on the pastern (of a horse), JJ1

to

yMd

abound in

lizards (^-*o),

m aJ

fo

6e sore (of

the eye),

la Us to 6e mrfo/, <&. to have its

etc.);
S J *

hoof worn at the edges

(of a horse,

w*J

to

be vrise or intelligent,^*} to be uyly, jj to be bad, sj s

*iU3

to be silly,

in one's dotage, jjsetc.).

.

to

have narrow

orifices

of

tlie

teats (of

a she-camel, ewe,
c.

//

o , ,

Rem.

Forms

like

Ojji, Co***, C~Ui*,

are,

however, someradical
is

times contracted

in

different
its
s Os

ways.
*

1.

The second
vowel
iss
s

dropped, along with

the
s

vowel, or else
s

its
,

is

transferred to
si
s
s

Os

6s,
s

first radical Os s

as,

O^j,
s
s

)}j,
s

for

O^j,
s

cJLb
form
2.

or

cJLb

for cJULk, CU-~* for

^

C^
Os
S S /

)ttj,

d M*M
i

for

C%
Oj

*A,

(compare the Aramaic

s

flf]3 for ftTT3)

[also

OlA

^or

f r OjJ"*^> O-ih!

O^thJ

efc.*J.

The third

radical is united with the second,

and a vowel-sound
be either
S
t>S

inserted before the pronominal suffix.

s
s
,

This

Ct

i //

may

(a) the
S

diphthong

^
s

as

CgdJ
s
i'

for C-wcua5,

woj-~wl
s

for

Oj^-^wl, a
s

02 ss

form which
s

Outs s

is 5

not
ss

uncommon
s s

in the fifth conjugation, as

s

0 ss

05 <" *

'

"

C*yJt3,

C-.~oiJ,

CXolU,
s

for

*Z>jjJS,

wvUlsu,
:
:

(compare in the Hebrew Imperf.

the

long

vowel

!_,
a).

rt^lD where 5 =
in
J

ftTSDM for PODSDfl); or (b) t t v \ s s s sSts as Otjc for Cojuo (compare in Hebrew The form described under 2 a is the usual one
;

modern Arabic, but

OS*
s

in
s

N. Africa ai becomes
Ol

i,

as redctit for

Co3). p. 227

Such forms as C g >.>fct

se?.

for

C*w

ol
l

also occur.

C/ow/?. Crr.

[See

De

Goeje, foss. to

Ibn al-Fakih

s.v.

oj.]

70

Part Second.
121.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

[121

In the Jussive, however, the second radical not unfrequently

its

vowel upon the first, and combines with the third, in which case the doubled letter necessarily takes a supplemental vowel In verbs that have a or i in the Imperf., this vowel may be ( 27). either fetha or kesra ; in those that have u, it may be any one of the
throws back
three vowels.
E.g.

or u*xkj,
jj*j>,

J^

or
vi

J*-,
i '

for

^aJsju, JA*j
ul

j&i or^Aj, ^-^-j or s^-j, for

or *ji, for
^o-o-i,

>IJ/

J s

ulJ

'

v)i*

j^j, j^j, or

j^^t, >ji, ij-i,

j->*.

122.

has a vowel (sing,

Those persons of the Imperative in which the third radical fern., dual, and plur. masc), sometimes do not follow
120, b,
^
6

the rule given in

but keep the second radical apart from the

J
6

third;

as ^jj*\,

tjj-*t,

hjj*^

When

the usual contraction takes

place, the prosthetic elif is obviously

no longer necessary, and therefore

tjjil,

the Arabs say ^Jj*,

etc.

Iji,

tjji

not

ij!j*\, l/*t,

instead of ^jjit,
I ;

The masc.
( 121),
,

sing,

undergoes exactly the same contraction as the

Jussive
a

rejecting at the
6 6

same time the prosthetic

6 J 6j

e.g.

sj*

for ^a-ofcl, j3 for jjtt, j*c for jjl*I.

Rem.

If the verb has a suffix, the choice of the supplemental

suffix
;

vowel depends to some extent upon that of the

4Jos> (a*oc),
* 6 *6iO uij

say
(

oj

(*>j)y

but U^j,
y 6 s0>O

ly-oft,

not U^j, ly-ac

In the wasl

20) say

Sj

j6^\
123.

S|

or^e^l
The same

>j.

rules that apply to the Active of the first form,

apply also to its Passive,

and to the

third, fourth,
fifth,

sixth, seventh,

eighth,

and tenth forms.

But in the second,

ninth,

and eleventh,
it

the second or third radical cannot be united with the other, because
is

already doubled.

Consequently jj,jj*>,
cf.

jj*\,

and

jtjit,

undergo no

contraction.

[But

120, rem.

c,

for Conj. V.]

[The uncontracted forms are said to belong to the dialect of De G. Cf. Higaz, the contracted to that of TamTm, Faik ii. 566. Slbaweih ii. 443.]

128]
Rem.
tlamraa, as

I.

The Verb.

C.

The Weak Verb.

71

In the Passive some of the Arabs substituted kesra for

J^.

for

J*, (contracted from

radical a sound
j*\*&)*$\,
j

Jl-), whilst others gave

the vowel of the

first

between those

of kesra

and

damma

(technically called
01

giving the one vowel a scent or

flavour of the other), as jj, jew, rildda, sudda (with the French u), instead of rudda, Sudda.

German

ii

or

124.
namely
case oi

In the third, sixth,

and eleventh forms, a long vowel,

consonant, which
is

a, precedes the double

allowed in the

fWia
jj{~*,

alone

25, rem.).
-^fc.U.,

However, the uncontracted forms,

such as
9 *
s

uoclJ,

J>SU>, 5>--^, s-*jI~j>,

*
J

W>
JJ

**i !**,
*

* J

Aa*A.U*o, not unfrequently occur.

Forms

like x>jj, jj>*3>

and

j<ij*\

are not contracted.

125.

The Jussive

of the derived forms

may undergo

exactly the

same contraction as the Jussive of the ground-form, by throwing back

the vowel of the second radical upon the first, combining the second radical with the third, and giving the double letter an auxiliary vowel.
jo ol j-p E.g. <djl for aJUjt, * *
j

Z l
*

j o

ol

aJLSI

for aJULSI, the 1st pers. sing. Juss. of the fourth *

form of

Ji and

J.3

C.

The Weak Verb.

126.
radicals
is
;

Weak

Verbs (verba infirma) are those in which one of the subject, on account of its weakness, to transformation or
differ

rejection

and which consequently

more or

less, in

some parts

of their inflexion, from strong verbs (see 82 and 83).

127.

The weak

letters are

I,

^, and

^.

128.
(a)

There are two sorts of weak verbs.

the weakest of the gutturals.

(b)

Those that have among their radicals a moveable Slif or hemza, These are called verba Jidmzata.

Those that have among their radicals one of the weak con-

sonants ^ and {, which approach very nearly in their nature to the vowel-sounds u and i. These are more particularly called weak verbs.

72

Part Second.
Rem.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech,

129

The Arab grammarians do not reckon the verba hemzata

among the weak verbs, restricting this appellation to those that contain a $ or (83, rem.).

129.
as ^j\j,

In a root there

may

be two, or even three weak letters

to be doubly

^Sj, e$t. weak; those that have

Verbs that have two

weak

radicals are said

three, to be trebly weak.

These

may

be reckoned as forming a third class of weak verbs.

1.

Verbs that have a

Hemza among their Radicals (Verba mmzata). Tables VI., VII., VIII.
classes,

B
is

130.
the
first,

These are divided into three

according as the hemza

second, or third radical (verba primse, mediae, ultimae radi-

calis hemzatse).

The

following sections point out wherein they differ

from the strong verbs.

131.
(I),

If the elif

with hemza and gezma, at the end of a syllable

be preceded by one of the heterogeneous vowels

converted, after the

damma and
(J)
;

kesra,

it is

damma,

into

^ with hemza

after the kesra,

into

^ with hemza
6
;

(^).
,

Hence C*5jj *
3d
pers. sing.

for Ol^, 1st pers. sing. Perf.

Pass, of Ijj

jj> for jjL

masc. Imperf. Pass.

I.

or IV.

of jj\, Act. of

Oyj
y>

and

Cs^

for

Olo

and

oUi,

2d

pers. sing. masc. Perf.

and

^y*,

for

to and Ui

(see 133).

132. The ^ and represent in these cases the sound to which the hemza inclines through the influence of the preceding vowel*.
*

[This is a convenient formula, and cannot well be improved upon without reference to the history of the Arabic language and writing, a

consideration that lay quite beyond the scope of the native systematic grammarians, to whose method of exposition this work, for good

But from an historical point practical reasons, is closely conformed. of view, when we consider the cases when Jiemza is expressed by J, or

by alone without a kursl, or supporting letter, we must distinguish between two pronunciations that indicated by the consonants alone, which in the oldest times were written without any supplementary It is known signs, and that indicated by the later points, such as *.

132]
is

I.

The Verb.

Verba Hemzata.
show
their origin from

73
I,

The hemza

retained, not only to

but also to

remind us that the syllables

>1 and {j-

are not to be confounded in

pronunciation with j_, u, and

^_,

1.

The damma and

t

kesra remain

J and the commencement

short, whilst

is to say, at of a syllable, with the spiritus lenis between the

are pronounced like

itself; that

danu-a, not danu-wa)

preceding syllable and the vowel that accompanies the hemza (as yi, at the end of a syllable, with a slight emphasis
;

and resting of the voice upon the

not kani-ta).

soft breathing (as

cJLi,

sani'-ta,

Rem. a. In modern Arabic, h&mza in the middle and at the end of words has so completely disappeared, that and when

fc,

preceded and followed by vowels, become j and ; except when the former has damma and the latter kesra as explained in (j) (^),

133-4.

The modern Arab

also pronounces
i.

jl and

^_ like the

long vowels
especially

j_ u and ^jamong the poets, we

the ancient language, find traces of a softer pronunciation,

in
^ O s
i

Even

or total rejection, of the hemza [Sj^JI

s_My?

17, 6,

rem. b];

and hence the custom, at the present day, of resolving the verba C
tert.

rad. hemzatse into

verba

tertice

yd, as

^Ji

for

[Ji,

to read,

C*Jji for Ol^3, ^JjJu for \jju.

This change has already begun in

Hebrew, and

is

almost universal in Aramaic.

that the people of the Higaz in the time of Mohammed gave up the original guttural sound of Jiemza in very many cases where the other

Arabs

still

preserved

it.

Now

the rules of Arabic orthography were

mainly fixed by the Kor'an, which was originally written down in the Higaz in accordance with the local pronunciation. This pronunciation
did not ultimately prevail over the Arabic area, but the old orthography could not lightly be tampered with, having the character of a
sacred tradition.

The

first

scribes wrote

they said bawusa,

ylta, {jaka (or

nearly

prevailed, however,

was bdusa,

gi'ta,

^^J, *%<*, ^Uk. because The pronunciation that d aka and this was expressed,
so).
y

without touching the old consonants, by writing ^yf, w^., j)t[+. Rules for writing hemza as J, $ or are therefore really rules for
preserving the old guttural ', in cases where transformed by the first scribes of the Kor'an.]
w.
it

was already

lost or

10

74

Part Second.
Rem.
b.

Etymology
o

or the Parts of Speech.

132
after

A
an

The hemza gezmatum over ^ and

o o

falls

away
,

elif

hemzatum,
6,

because of the impossibility of pronouncing it

,
;

( 17,

rem.

b).

Hence
of

of j~>\ j~j\, not j-Jt, Imperat.

,J*M'
;

not ,jJt, Imperat.

-

q$\

Jijt, not JLijt, Imperat. of Jit

' '1

*,0

'
;

^t, not jH^t,

$1

3d

Act. pers. sing. Perf.

sing.

VIII. of j+\
X s

0+*3*> not

v>*$jl,

3d

pers.

Perf.

Pass.

VIII. of

^1,
'

all

with

elif

conjunctionis
Pass. IV. of

Juepf 3j*i)
t
;

&*$%
'0

not 0-*3^ 3d pers. sing. Perf.

*
1

0+\

oU^J, not

O^l

Innn
t

IV

of

O-?
elif

>

y&

not

Act. jjj\, 1st pers. sing. Imperf.

(*iaJUI tt*fc)

IV. of jj\

all

with

separationis
elif

When a word

of this sort,

beginning with the

the eiif conjunctionis falls away conjunctionis, comes into the wasl, In Imin pronunciation, though it may be retained in writing.
peratives,

when preceded by ^

or sJ, and,

it is

usually rejected
to come),

as

j-^t^, ,jili, ^l-oli,

Oti (from
it is

C^jt,

Imper. of

^1

\&\y
is left

A*

^>*jli.

In other cases

retained,

and the

radical

hemza
,

O , ,,0*3*

0*

, 0*

in its altered form

,
0X3

(,
/it/

J); as

ba'da'tilqfin,

U5I

OjjpU fa'tazarat, J </ /W _

kJ*j&\
S/

^J^t

UhuddHina, ,jjut J^aj yakulu'dan, ^JJI

^JJt) Uladfitumina. In later times the pronunciation was softened in some of these cases by rejecting the e. g. hemza and lengthening the preceding vowel elhudatina,
written ^>*l5t i>jj$T (also
;

,J0,

Os

>,

w>

yakulildan, elladztumina (as

if

written LSIj^t,

O^V^J' cX^N^)*

Rem.

c.

is

always retained after fetha in the ancient lanit

J

guage, as j-wb

but in modern Arabic

J , J

passes into the

elif

of

it-,

C/

[And so even of old prolongation, as ^*b, J^b, for j*\j, in Mecca, Noldeke Gesch. d. Qordns, p. 250, 257, whence with
10
,

J^U

JO %,

8criptio defectiva ( 6, rem. a)

such variations as^iL> for^oXJLj

(see 94, rem. c) also

Sura

xlix. 14.]
,

Those who used the form ^JU3

JsO
,

t
I.

said^LJ

for >#J>,

from

^j

135]

I.

The Verb.

Verba Hhmzata.

75

In the same way, passes into 3 or ^, when it is pronounced with damma or kesra and preceded by fetha, or with fetha and pre1

133.

ceded by

damma

or kesra;

and into ^, when

(see 17, b).
,

it is

pronounced with
t

kesra and preceded by brave ;

damma

Eg.

J^

for J*>b, to be
;

^J^t

for j^*i or j\%i

it

agrees with, Imperf. III. of j>*$

to,

j\, for^UI, agree with, be reconciled

for

Imperat. VIII. ofj*$;

is

y>,

to,

to be

mean, worthless; yyi,

;

for

jjb, an impression
Infin. VIII. of

made,

Imperf. Pass. II. of j3l

J&Jl,

for

>lUl,

J)\

J^

hsB

was

asked, for

JU,

Perf. Pass,

of

JL

j peace

is

made

(between

them), for^tjJ, Perf. Pass. III. of J$.

Rem.

At
,

the end of a word,

is

I,

pronounced with
I,
,
;

damma and
I,,
1,0
,

preceded by fetha,

usually left unchanged

i ,

%Z*i
\j+j

from

^Jb,

Imperf. Pass. II. of

^j,

as \jJu from \j3, U^j l,o, l,o, l~,> instead of jj*i, y^i, $y*tsuffixes,

But the
as
*j)/aj-

latter

form

is

commonly used before the accusative

134.
comes J or

Finally,

pronounced with

damma
J I o*

or kesra

(t

or

I),

be-

^
*

at the beginning of a syllable

which
j

is

preceded by
Imperf. of
J

h,

a syllable ending in a consonant.

/^

E.g.

u*>-, for
%

^Uj,
JO*
;

sir

\j*yi>

J35~~*>
't*

f r
to

Jj^*

Pass.

Particip.
J

of

JL*
j

j^t,

for

^U>,

Oj

oj

Imperf.

of^oU,

groan, to twang; jj&i,

*>

for^Lj, he

acts stingily

Is
;

0,0

and meanly, Imperf. IV.

of

j>^

^o-LUwt, put on armour, Imperat.

X.of j&
Rem.
I

at the beginning of a

word remains unchanged, except

J)

in the cases stated in 135.

E.g. jj\, j\j\.

135.

At the beginning
I,

of a word, if an Slif productionis follows are combined into one, which

is

the radical

the two

Slifs

written

either with medda alone, or with medda accompanied by a hemza to the right of the Slif, or sometimes with hemza and a perpendicular

fetha (see

6,

rem. a); as j*l, y>\>, or j*\, for ^11,

to consult, III. of

76

Part Second.Etymology
to order.

or the Parts of Speech.

I
.

136
%

A j*\
is

"

The same thing takes place when a radical with ^ezma (I) preceded by an elif hemzatum with fetha (compare 132, rem. b)

as Jjf, J3u, or J3f, for Jiff, to prefer, IV. of jj\.

find
J-itl,

In old Mss. we often

jjll

136.

In a more modern stage of the language,

elif

hemzatum

with fetha passes into $, when

preceded by fetha and followed by an

b,

elif

of prolongation (compare 17,

rem. b)
pers.

as Ij^tjJ, for tjj^U3

Perf. Act. VI. of

or tjj-U, they deliberated together,

j-t; Ufc.tj.3, for

3d

plur.

L.tU or LA3, tfc wo became intimate friends, from

U.t (for ^il).

Rem.

The same change sometimes takes place even with the

the third form; as ^^-tj
or 'parallel
to, i**tj

initial &lif of
to be opposite

to be

intimate with, ^jtj

to eat

to console,

J^tj

along with,

for

L^tt,

Nomina

It commenced, of course, in the Imperf. and the etc. agentis and actionis, where, according to 17, b, rem. b,
xJ
x J
x

x J

$ took the place

137.
the
first

of
,

as .-wt^j, u*\yo,
xx
to take,

and SUly*.
, ,

,t

The verbs J^l

y>\ to order, and

J
J

J^l
J

to eat, reject

radical in the Imperat.,

X

making
X

J**., j*o,

and

J^.
X

138.

When

preceded by ^ or
(JC/
elif,
J X

^,

6W&<#,
J x
;

the Imperative j- gene J

J

rally recovers its radical

d J X

j-otj or jj

but not so

and

J^

j)

which make only J^j, JXs.

For the rule as regards other verba

;

prim. rad. hemz., see 132, rem. b

and on the Imperative of ^yl,

to

come, see also 175, rem. a.

139.

The

first radical

of

J^t

is

assimilated in the eighth form

Jk3\, for

to the characteristic
to take for oneself.

O of that form

^O
J

132, rem. b),

"%
Rem.
to

a.

The same
the article

assimilation sometimes takes place in jj\,

Ox

x x 2

put on one

of dress called

j\j\,

and

j^,\, to give wages,

to

which makes

jJZj\ or jjJt, to

put on an Hzar, and j^Sj\ or jj*JI

141]

I.

The Verb.

Verba Hemzata.
still

77

give alms, to receive wages ;

more

rarely in J^l, to be safe,

Jjbl, to

v>*3t, for O-oJut, to JrwsJ or confide in,

and

marry, ^j\, for

e"lif

J^jt,

o?o.

The

tenth form of J^.t

may

also lose its

and be

written Jd^wt.

Rem.

6.

From

the above assimilated forms are derived the

JdL3, to take,
in

secondary radicals
rem.
Jtffc

and j**j,
t

to

trade

(see

148,

b).

Compare
;-kjA_|, if

Syriac

*Jl\

i-it^M>

iKl!^;

an^ with

i,

from the rad.

j_kj|.

rad.

140. Verba med. hemzatse are occasionally inflected like verba med. an elif of prolongation instead of the ( 149, etc.), and take 3 et

radical

hemza with

fetha.

This
for

is

particularly the case with the verb

pers. sing.

JL
Jl~i

to ask,

which has Jlw

JL>, 2d

m. cJ~ [not cut*],

for

JI~j, J-~> for JI~j, J~> for JLJ (Imperat.), Perf. Pass.
elif

J~*.

Sometimes the
JC
;

hemzatum

is elided, its

vowel being trans-

ferred to the preceding (previously vowelless) consonant.

for

Kg. J-~> C

jtl>, from

^jJ

for \j\ji,

from {j\j

to see;

iUt to send, for

^t,

whence ^-U,

for

J^U, an

angel

p]X a?)in the fern.

Rem.

a.

The Imperative Juj makes

^^Xw,

du ^U,

plur. t^JL>, not

^C,

etc.

When

preceded by ^ and
( 21,

^, we may

say

JuTj
Rem.
6.

or

J-^, I^LTi, IjjLi

d,

rem.

6),

or I^LLs.

The
is

elision of the elif occasionally

happens in Hebrew,

and

in Syriac it

the rule

see

Comp.

Gr. p. 46, p. 282.

2.

Verbs which are more especially called

(

Weak

Verbs

128,
into

b).

141.
letter

These likewise
or

fall

three classes, according as the

is

the

first,
\jj).

second, or third radical (verba prim,

secunda), tertise rad.

et

78

Part Second.

Etymology
$
et

or the Parts of Speech.

142

A.

Verbs of which the First Radical

rad.

3 or (). Table IX.

is

(verba prima?

142.
ristic
xx
x

Those verbs primae

rad. j,
J
x

which have kesra as the characteJ

vowel of the Imperf. and Imperat., reject the 3 in these forms.

Ox

OOO

E.g.

jJ$
x x x

to
to

bear children, Imperf. j-b for jJ^, Imper. jJ for jJo\

J
x

(jM)>

Ox

j&3

promise, Imperf. juu for j^-^i, Imper. js- for

jaA

(jue^l).

Rem.

a.

Eight verbs primae rad.

J

of the

form Ja3, have in

Ox

JxOx

the Imperf.
in 92),
i

Jmu
to

instead of

Jmu

(contrary to the rule laid

;

I'll down
or confide
is

and hence
)

elide their first radical

Jmj

to trust

n J}
>

^>J3 cjj
;

inherit,

>jj

cjj to abstain

from (what

un-

lawful),
x

j)$ to swell, jbjj

i

^jj

to be

firm and hard

J
X
;

(of fat),
X X

xx
J

L&H

c*3 * ^ e

n 9d
of,

condition

and handsome,
0 fove, Ji*J.

,JJu

^3

to be

near, to be in charge
also dialectically the

^.C
J X

JUj
X

Of these cjj has

;

xx

form

pj^

and a few more admit both forms

xxJxOxxx
J^yi
5

e.g.

ja.^

2o

6e angry with, full of hatred

(of ground), jju,
g

JxJxOxxx
j

of, j**~j,

J^
aJLj,

^ ^ e

Jx
diyj
;

JxOxxx
jtyi
',

ro^/i and broken

jX^j j^-j

to 6e

to, angry, jJv,

JxJxOx

<dj 0 6e stupefied with grief, to be melancholy,

J

XX

J x Ox

Jjbj

fo 6e

cowardly, to forget, J^->,

J-fcjj.

Rem.
morning !

6.

The Imperat.
^
x x

j^
#

in
I

the phrases l.Uo

^
'

^ooc?
is

x x x

%\~~*

j^
xxx

good evening
J

seems to come from j^-y but

This

Ox

in reality from ^su, Imperf. ^o**i> t oe happy, comfortable.

j)

is

the solitary instance in Arabic of the loss of the initial n in the which is so common in Heb. and Aram. Imperat. of verbs
|",

143.

But those verbs primse

rad. ^,

which have fetha or

damma

as the characteristic vowel of the Imperf.

xx

xx

in these forms.
or

Ox J*hI

0x0

E.g. j^.^ or

0x0

J^ xx

and Imperat., retain the j JxOx JxOxOx

to be

afraid, j**$i or J*->>,

JxOxxx

j^l

(for j**}\ or

J^t); ^3

to be in

pain, *->;;

J^

to stick

144]
J

I.

The Verb.
x
;

Verba
t

pr. rad.

et {J.

79
by the mur;

$**+%*
(jJ.yi
;

in the mud, J*-^j

l

S>3

t perish,

$>$

to be visited

J0_
;

y J s

Jibuti,
I J

rain, y>i

Jjj

to be Ox

unwholesome or insalubrious, Jjy>

>oj

to be

clean

and fair, yoy*.

is
x

The same

is

the case with those verbs which

rad. geminatse
;

are at once primse rad.

Jx Ox
,

j and medise
OxO

as 3j (for jjj) to

lorn,

*yt for toy*

jjul for 335I

Rem.

radicals are strong,

dialects
x

In verbs primae rad. ^, of which the second and third and in which the Imperf. has fetha, some Arabic
J x x J x

Ox

J x

Ox

change the ^ into

x
t

or
x
x

^.

E.g. J**.lj
J x Ox

and J**u,
J

for
x

Jj^j, B
from

Ox

"x

from
x
x

<Jj*.j, 0 >e

afraid ; %o\i and

J x x

.ai, t,j

or
J x

r% jj.
Ox

for %a*yi,
x
x

JxOx

%.j, to 6e

tfi

j) ; ^Ab

and

^v->j,

for ^*A>j,

from j*b},
**,

to

moke

a mistake.

Others even use the forms Jjwj, Xs*

and - ov-jj.

144.

most commonly occur, the

is

In a few verbs, of which the eight following are those that initial ^ is dropped in the Imperf. and

Imperat., notwithstanding that the characteristic vowel of these forms

fetha.
x x x

, *

s>j
x

to let alone,
to let alone,

ju,
J x x

c>.
Ox

xx

3
x

jSj,
.

ji.

xx

xx

gjl
x x

to restrain,
#

jJ,
j ^

Ox #J.
x

*~>3
x x x

to be

wide or spacious,

~i,
J x x

-
x

jt-oj

#0 ^?w

?ww

or

jt?/ac^,

-y,
2 x x

-
x

^^5
x

trample upon,
/Off,

Usy,

U.

xx
fe)

-"

3^

Ji},
J

xx
to give,

xx

Ox

^Jbj

y^i,

s-**.

Rem. a. The reason why the j is elided in these verbs probably that the fetha of the Imperf. and Imperat. owes its existence is, radical being in each case a only to the fact of the second or third
guttural or semiguttural
(j).

Rem.

b.

the Perf. cjj and jj are not used in

80

Part Second.
145.

Etymology
changed into
b *

or the Parts of Speech.

145

In those forms in which a kesra or

damma
OsO

precedes a
to
I.
;

vowelless j, the

is

^
s

or

j productions, according
b ,

the preceding vowel.

Jl^jl
for jjtjjt, Perf.

Hence

Jo^-jl, *J^], for J***], JJjt, Imperat.

XL;

ctjut,

ctjuzll, for

Infin.

t>Jl, ^tSjlll,
;

IV.

and X.

s^^-yi for

w^>j,

Imperf. Act. IV.

w^jt, * J^**',

for

ws^jt, c>^iwl,

Perf. Pass. IV.

and X.

Rem.

In the Passive
I,

of verbs primse rad. ^, the

is

sometimes

changed into

on account of a certain repugnance of the Arabs to

J * uJC
;

lit

the sound of the syllable

e.g.

C*5t,

for

<*3j,

ft

is j^ajec?

or

for determined (of time); ^*-j, ^^-l,

is revealed.

146.

Verbs primse rad.

;

are inflected in almost all their forms

like the strong verbs

JO*'"
;

e. g.

j~> to

play at hazard, or
J s '
;

to be gentle, easy,
'
'.*

j^d
J

*Ju to ascend (a
* J y
;

hill),
*

to be

sb<

J J 6s
,

**

grown up, **> JaJb JO* J ' 0'

t

to be

awake,

Jiio

JiAj do.

J*a*j
, ,

*^

to

or become ripe, %yi

J

%yi
and

*0*

0*

p
*

Rem.
jb*

v~*ii i0 oe dry, has

^^^
a.

or y^^-o,

JO,
or
u-^-rf.

^Uo
*0s

See
or

92,
J
'

rem.
for

Dialectic varieties are u*^l>> for

....
See
143,

^J,

to despair,
J '
'

jt

jibs

gg,

and

^U*

^sb,

^Uj.

rem.

147.

In those forms in which a kesra or

damma

precedes a

vowelless ^, the

is

changed into

or

productionis, according to

the preceding vowel.

<i

Hence
<

j~*>\

for j~~t,

Imperat.
J J
;

I.;
J J

jl~>t
J

and
OJ

t,

,0

L+Z~>\, jLmjUA, for jL~>| and j

Infin. IV.

and X.

j-~>$i,

&*>>, for j~~*i,

teJuj , Imperf. Act. IV. of j~j

and &Ju

148.
teristic

In the eighth form, ^ and

^ are assimilated to the characCo

* *
;

O,

producing

O
j

* * *

* ,,

for

Oj

and

as judt, for ju*Z>I, (juujl),

#0 receive

a promise ; j~3\, forj-wt

a.
it,

(^jlI), to

play at hazard.

Rem.
fetha,

approve of

Sometimes, however, although many grammarians disare not assimilated to the O, but pass after ^ and

damma, and

kesra, into the

homogeneous

letters of prolonga-

150]
tion,

I.

The Verb.

Verba pr. rad. j

for J15jt, JJjLl

et

^j.

81

I,

j,

^.

E.g.

J^Ll
for

for

JJ^y
;

145),
for

j^J\^

for

j~i^, j^jl
f r

Jajfcl (

147), in the Perf.

J~a3b

J-^*J> *w^ 139, and rem.

Rem.
radicals
;

^*^j j-^
a.

for j-^ri, in the Imperf.

Compare

b.

From

these assimilated forms are derived secondary

to

such as Aa^j

^rw

oneself towards, to face

^L~

to suffer

from

indigestion ;

*~3

to be

wide or spacious ; ^"t

to

fear (God)

>>S3 to be

born in one's house (of a slave),

to be hereditary, inherited,
,

or long possessed ; ^JSj to rely

be
to

upon;
follow ;

djj to be stupefied by grief to

melancholy

*$3,

or

^Jj,

to

and in the fourth form, Uul

to insert ;

make one

lean, to

prop him up ; ^Jo\

j^\

to

suspect a

person.

Compare 139, rem. b. Rem. c. For the inflection of verbs

Comp.
Gr. p. 234
seq.

of this class in the cognate

languages, see

B.

Verbs of which the Second Radical

media? radicalis

is

5
^

et

Tables yj).

3 or ^j (verba X. XIII.

149.

Verba mediae

rad.

et

^ (called by the Arab grammarians

The
following sections

sJye^\
first,

JaaJI, the hollow verb) differ from strong verbs only in the

fourth, seventh, eighth,

and tenth forms.

indicate the principal points of difference.

150.
or

If the first radical

is

without a vowel, and the third has one,

is

the vowel of the second radical

thrown back upon the

first,

and the

changed into that letter of prolongation which is homogeneous to the vowel that the first radical has now assumed. E.g.
is
-

^
J

6'

its
he says,

Jyb,
*l,

becomes

Jy^t, Imperf. Act.

j~~i,
do.

I.

he goes,

^J^arJi, he is afraid,

^^i,
*r>^>
j

do.
do.

w^v-;, he is afraid,
j *

, j

Jyu,

it is said,

granted,

J^>> Imperf.

Pass.

I.

J*j, pardon
w.

is

JUj, Imperf.

Pass. IV.

11

82

Part Second.
J$*-i,
3

Etymology
becomes

or the Parts of Speech.

151

he remains,
he softens,

Imperf. Act. IV.

03

0*k,
j

0*k,
t^-j3t,

do.

oj

\yyi\, remain,
3 oi

Imperat. Plur. IV.

do.

1^-iJI,

soften,

t^lJI,

j\, he remained,
x xOg

^\i\,

Perf. Act. IV.

v>Jt, he softened, 0,$, fo stands upright, ji} ;

3
,. >

O^jl,
X

do.

^s&Im.j, Imperf. Act. X.

03

ij*A*~i\,

he

was thought
is

gentle,

OJ&X,
3

Perf. Pass. X.

3,0,03

, x

J*l~j, pardon

asked,

JU^j,
its

Imperf. Pass. X.

151.
I-,
,

But

if

the third radical loses

vowel, the long vowels

^J $,
03,

are changed into the corresponding short ones, because

( 25).
I.

a shut syllable does not admit of a long vowel

e>

E.g.

3,
x

03 o,

Jju, for
,

Jyu
^^%-j
O

(J>*j), Jussive Act.

x

(j-j**,;),
x

do.
do.
I.

x x

yJU*->

(o^-),

J*,
3 t
i

(J3.AJ), Jussive Pass.

(j*yy), Jussive Act. IV.

O
Oi

Jit,

(J**t), Imperat. IV.

^1
131
x

oi

(>>*!),

do.

(C^ll), 2d
x

p. sing.

m. Perf. Act. IV.

Pass. IV.
Pass. X.
Perf. Act. IV.

Ojit,
x J OJ

OjuSI
x
J J
''

*|

(^Vt),
S^-s^,*x.a*)
I

do. do.

C^UXtaWl
x

).

Oxg

O^Ut
x

(o-o^St),
x
a

3d

p. plur. p. plur.

f.

t.

l>o*3I
Jx
3 ,

(CM^)j 2d

f.

Imperat. IV.

xx
to be, is

Rem.

t>NT

f r

Oy^J Jussive of <jl^,

sometimes

still

farther abbreviated, especially

by the poets, into *sL.

153]
152.

I.

The Verb.

Verba med. rad. $

et ^.

83

In consequence of the changes produced by the operation of the two preceding rules, the Imperative of the first form loses its
prosthetic
t

(see 98
3 03

and

122).

E.g.
33
* jj

a j

JJ>3t

becomes successively

J^l, J>5I,

3*0
3*0

153.

If three
first

succession, the

open syllables follow one another in immediate of which has fetha and the last any vowel, then

the j or ^j of the middle syllable is changed into Slif productionis, without any regard to the nature of the vowel that accompanies it.
E.g.

84

Part Second.
154.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

first

154

A
3

But
is

if

the vowel of the

syllable be
is

damma, and the

and the kesra

or ^

accompanied by kesra, the

damma

elided

substituted in its place, in consequence of

which the ^ or

^ becomes
I.

(J productions.
s i

E.g.
so
s

J>3
s
i

becomes

(J>*)
' O

J**>
s

Perf. Pass.

j^t
s i
i

a.

(&*)
s i

c*~A
s
i

Perf. Pass. VIII.

j-~-\

(j**^)

jifi^t

do.

Rem.
(^tfui),

Instead of J*3 (J>3), J**. (Jj^)j

like,

cJ*-

(JiyOj

c^^
I

and the

some Readers

of the
the

Kor'an give the vowel

an^o-aMvoU^t, a
^JOIj), that
is

scent or flavour

of

u-sound (j&ob\ ^j*j a&ja.

to say, they pronounce it with the

sound of the
123, rem.),

German
Rem.

il

in kitten or the

French u in tune (compare

hula, hula, suka, giida.

b.

Some

of the

Arabs take another method

of forming

the Passive, namely by rejecting the vowel of the j or

^, and
i

changing those letters into j productionis

as

si

si
s

* 6 i

si

sisOisiOi

J^S

(for
s i

Jji, J>$),
sOi
i

J^*.

(for )y*, Jjo),

s

sis #

(for

*j, 2*J), j^6.\ (for j#*.\,

j-^l).
forms

The verb JL>,

-is

for

JL

_
siila,

si

(see 140), is said to

admit

of the

cJ"**'>

sj^^i
c.

and

^J[$**>.

"

O i

Rem.

In forms

like Ji^Xwt, j-m^.1, s s

i,

some assimilate the vowel

s s

of the prosthetic elif to the following

i

J^~>t, j*X.l, pronouncing

or &.
If the first radical has fetha

155.

and the third

is

without a

vowel, three cases arise.

(a)

The second
is

radical

is

or

with fetha.

In this case the

is

second radical

elided along with its vowel, but its influence

strong

enough and into

to change the fetha of the first radical into

kesra, if it
s
i

damma,

if it

was

3,

was ^.
s

E.g.
I.

ss
s

C-s^5
s

for
,,

o~ji, 2d pers. sing. m. Perf. Act.

Os
s

dj~

Oj-j~>,

do.

157]
(b)

I.

The Verb.
radical
is
is

Verba med. rad. ^

et

^J.

85
In this

The second

^ with damma

or

^ with kesra.
first

case the second radical

influence
is sufficient

elided along with its vowel, as in a, but its

radical into the

to

change the fetha of the

homogeneous
"

vowel.
for

E.g.

cJJ

cJ^b, 2d
3JLik

pers. sing.

m.

Perf. Act.

I.

(c)

The second

radical is

j with
first

kesra.

In this case the same

i

elision takes place,

suffices to

but the influence of the characteristic vowel

radical into kesra.

change the fetha of the

x O
x

Kg.
I.

c*a> for
a

C^*, 2d
c>

pers. sing.

m.

Perf. Act.

**;

*,

^>* (^y*),

do.

156.
forms,
is

In the Perfect Passive of the

the third radical loses
o

first,

seventh, and eighth productionis

(

if

its

vowel, the
25.

154)

shortened into kesra, according to

x x
o

E.g.

for

C*s-u

(c-ouj),

2d

pers. sing.

m.
do.

Perf. Pass.

I.

(c^J),
x x o J

OJ

CJtt*1
Rem.

a.

Ci^l

(sZ*$yl*>\),

do. VIII.

In verbs mediae

rad.

^,

and

in those mediae rad.

fern. sing,
;

^
J

of

the form J*5, the 1st and 2d pers. m. and

Perf. Act.
(

dual and plural

JO
and Pass, are
J O J
;

Oxx

identical in

form

155, a)

and C* **.*
6.

Ci4

xdx

e.g.

C-o*->

for Cou,*

for C-s^*. ( 155,

c).

Rem.

Those who pronounce in the 3d

i

pers. kuta, bU'a, etc.,

say in the 1st and 2d persons

xJxJ

kiiltu, bii'tu, etc.;

J J

whilst those

who

prefer
liadith

Jy>,

pyj, say CuXS,

J

Osju.

[The prophet himself in the

0JX

al-wahy says wd^i.

De G.]
rad.

157.

Most verba mediae

j take damma, and most verba

;

mediae rad. ^j kesra, as the characteristic vowel of the Imperf. e.g. xxx xx xxx JJxJJOx xxx from Jtj (Jjj), to move away, comes JjJj ( J^J-i) from JU (Jy>), to
;

grew

J X

J}/
;

present,

JyJ

(Jyi)

XX from JU

x'J X
(

JjJ), to fo
;

fo/i#,

J>ix>
(s*~*)>

(J>J,

93)

from o!i (0*j)>

^ adorn,

njl (O^k)

fr

m jh

86

Part Second.
3

Etymology
in some,
;

or the Parts of Speech.

'
i

[
'

158

to go,

j~~j ijv~i).

But

which are of the form J*, the

X X

J X X

Imperf. takes fetha ( 92) e.g. from J\j (J^tj), to cease, comes Jtj*> j xx Jxx x x x *x x x j// from JU ( J*J), to get, obtain, JU; (J~o) from *U> (^-w), ( J-j-)
; ;

*x x

G x
;

to tc?M&,

lUu (Uj)

from ^JU (tj^*.),

XX, xx
^^,
A

Jxx

JxOx
;

to ./ktr,

^JU^; ((J^d^j)

from

jb\J {j*y), to sleep,

xx6x

jsUj {j*&^)-

to die,

has usually the form

3

C
3*

(for

Cy,

co^ XX

Heb.

Jlft,

Syr. A__Lo) I

in

the Perfect, and O3-0I

(Heb. TVlD*, Syr. ZoLqj) in the Imperfect, though w~o, oU->, and T

also C~*->, are

mentioned by the lexicographers.

158.

or

Q, these

In verba mediae rad. 3 et ^j, of which the third radical is in the proor letters combine with an initial

nominal suffixes so as to form

O 30 3

O
S

ul

mJ

it

Out 3

and

<j.
'

E.g. C-*o, j***, for C^Zc,

^*, from
ifa night
;

OU
d
J

xx

(O3-0) to

<$**;

C*o, for CJj, from

Ob

xx

(C-*u) to pass

xOJ
for t>*0,
xO
5

WJx
an d
x

->x

j>o,

O^*

f r
fr

C guard ;
See

U>, for

Uu, and
b, c.

^>?j, for

xdx o**^

O-^j

fr

m OW

xx

m 0^

xx

(0>)

to

(l>^)

to fo separate.

90,

rem. a,

159.

In the Passive of the third and sixth forms of verba med.

rad. j, the

3 productions

108) does not coalesce with the second

radical into 3, for, if it did, the peculiar feature of these forms

would

be effaced,
second and

and they would become identical

^
it)

in appearance with the

*

vt

33

33
,

fifth

J>3 and J>&>).

Hence we

write J33.S, Jjl**5

not

J>*> J>*3-

For the same reason, no coalition takes place in the same

forms of verba mediae rad.

XX

^, which
rem.
a.

are always written, for example,

JJ

j>j

and

>*3.

See

11,

160.
s

Some verba mediae

rad. 3,

and a few mediae

;

rad.

^,

of

the form }3, are inflected throughout like strong verbs as jjt to fo xx JxCx JxCx xx g curved or forctf, Imperf. >jV( >>* to 60 6M;, Imperf. j^^ IV. *y~>\
;
,

Of
;

jj*

to be one-eyed, Imperf. jj*>i, IV.

j^\

^J^o

to fo woolly,

Imperf.

163]
Jx Ox
x
;

I.

The Verb.

Verba med. rad. ^

-x

et

^.
x

87

xx

Ofc
;

<Jyau

J^a.
Jx Ox

to squint,
x x

Imperf. J^a*->, IV. J>-t

x

j^z
t

to be

wanting,
*'
'

Oi
;

Imperf. J>*j, IV. J>fct

ju.o to have a particular disease (ju-, the

Jx
X
;

j glanders), said of a camel, Imperf. ju.a.

ju*.

to

have a long, slender

JxOx
x
;

Jx

x
;

W0c, Imperf.
to

j^h

*>* 1

be tender
*-***->.

and flexible,

Imperf. juou

JL*

have a slender waist, Imperf.

161.

Some verba mediae

weak

rad.

et

follow in the fourth form

X

X X "i

either the strong or the

xx

from w>U

fo

return

xx

inflection. E.g. wUt or <^^j\, to reward, X X02 x x or p-jjl, to perceive the smell or otfow of a *-\j\ x x xxO? XX X X

thing, from m\j do.;jfe>\ or^^l, to be cloudy, xx Ot J-jj, to watch a rain-cloud, from Jl..

from^U

do.;

JU-I

or

162.

few verba mediae rad. ^ have only the strong inflection in

xxx
;

the eighth form, used to denote reciprocity

XX
from the rad.

as jy**\ to be neighbours,
or intermarry, from the
x

X
;

XX*

xxxxxO
rad. 9-lj
;

jlr*.

*"

*~3>)\ to pair, to "

marry
x x
;

xx
to

j>^t

to

borrow, from the rad.

jU

o>^

Mjo one

another,

from the rad.

O^verba mediae rad. 3 admit in the tenth form of either

163.

Many

inflection, but they generally prefer the weak, with the exception of a few, [chiefly denominatives], which almost always adopt the strong.

E.g.

w>

U*

..>t

or w>j a, M .>t, to give

an answer, grant a prayer, from the

w>L
;

rad. w>Uh"
x x x

uj^uwl
9 x x

or w> Ua^..t, to consider right, from the rad.

9
f

xx OxO

^}su~t\ to be

bent with age, from ^*^S

a bow ; Jf^wt

to

become like a
.

xxOx

she-camel (*$U).

Similarly, from verba med. rad.

Ox

^, u

M U >t 0 become
9

xxOx
;

#0 a he-goat (v~*>)

J**^!

become

like

an elephant

(J**).
oftey, to

Rem.

a.

On
X.

xxO
of sU,

xxO
and on the secondary

xxxO
0* cllxwl,
x x

elixwt or cUwt, shortened from cl :^l, to

6e a&Je to do,

see 118,

rem.

b.

Rem.
the
first

b.

On

form from verba med.

the formation of the nomina agentis et patientis of rad. j et ^, see 240-1.

in

Rem. c. For the inflection of verbs )"y and *"y Aramaic see Comp. Gr. p. 242 seq.

Hebrew and

88

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

is

164

C.

Verbs of which the Third Radical

3 or

^ (verba tertiw radicalis

XIV. XVIII.
:

jet fj;
164.
(a)

^SUT

J*A)i the defective verb). Tables

five

These verbs are of

kinds

namely
Jjtf
;

\j>

Verba

tertise rad.

j of the form

as

to

make a foray

or raid, for^j
(b)

167, a,

/?, a).

Verba

tertise rad.

^
3

of the form

Jii

as

^oj

to

throw, for

^j
B
with,

167, a, ft a).

(c)

Verba

tertise rad.

of the form

Ja$

as

^oj

to be

pleased

for^oj

166, a).

(d)

Verba

tertise rad.

^ of the form Jj*i

sis

as iJD- to be ashamed.

(e)

Verba

tertise rad.

of the form

J*J

sis as jj~> to be noble.

165.

There are three things to be noticed regarding the third

it

radical of these verbs; namely, that

retains its

power as a consonant,

or

it

resolves itself into a vowel, or

it is elided.

166.
place.
(a)

Namely
:

At the commencement

of a syllable, one of two things takes

The

third radical maintains its power as a consonant between

s s
s s

the vowels a a
as also
s s s

(tj_,

b), ua ($), u a
syllable
s i

s J

* J

(S3-),

a ((^ a (U-)
s s
),

when the preceding

f
;

ends with a consonant.

s s

E.g.
d
?

s ss

s J s

sis

si

Os
5

Os
'

IJJS*,
s

***J
s

&3J">

bj~>> 3J*i> CfllJ**

letter

LTf> **f>

W?3 OW*
1

J>>*>
1

is*J*

O^y^j-

The

j between the vowels

;

(yJ) and

(I5 ) always passes into

as ^^>j, lJ^> for ^o>, jjx.

The

letter

is

never found between the vowels u

a, u a.
the 3d pers.
O ss s

Rem.
sss*

In the

first

and second and

II.

classes,

fern. sing,
ss s '

and
s ss

dual of the Perf. Act.

I!**), etc., after

I.

might have been O^j^, UjJ^,

s

w-j^j,

is

the analogy of C*^j, C-oj^., and Ojj-w; but the

ss s s

Arabs followed
ss

in the sing, the masc. forms tj,

O s s
s s

^cj
\s

167, a,

/?,

a),

and, not being able to say C>!j and

* ss

OU>

or *++}

25),

they sub-

stituted

0>

and C-j.

In the

dual,

on the other hand, where they

167]

I.

The Verb.

Verba

tert.

rad, 3

et

^.

89
fern. sing.

might have
but

said b\j

and UU,, they followed the received

in adopting \jj and o>.

cally,
is

The form UUj

is

said to occur dialecti-

condemned by the grammarians.

is

(b)

The
i

third radical
u,

elided between a short vowel and the long

in

vowels
a.

and

and the two vowels are contracted

;

one of two ways.

\^jl*

Into a long vowel

-

namely j^_ into ^-, as

for t^JjJ,,

03J* ano

L?>*^ i r <J3 3J*i an0-

b^>*^

>

3d

m*o
',

^-, as t>oj for

WfJ' 0**Jl and

,X>*j and ^^^xj
{, as

l>H

for

OlX'^H and \yt*H

C3-

m *
5

l-> as

for 0-i3J*3 fr

and iS3j*3, lS/*

f r Li>*'

L5-~ mto
,

0**P

and j^5^p

0***P and

j^^^P, ^-jl for

***j\.

Rem.

The 2d

pers. sing. fern. Imperat.

^J^t may be pronounced

(as in the masc. 'ugzu), or
a),

either *ugz\ with the pure sound of the

'*#*,

with the

^U^t
I

(see 123, rem.,

and 154, rem.

owing to

the influence of the

/?.

in the second syllable.

;

Into a diphthong

namely jj into 3,
!>*;,

as

Ijj^fc

for

tj.*j

^
;

yi into j_, as
t^-oj-j,

lyj for

0>-^! and (^^H

\

fr

U>*-^H and
in *

0^>*i and

IjJaj for
fr

0>i>*i and \&j*-i

\jt*y*,

L5^""

^~'

M
fr

0**^p and ^-^p

Cxs>*3

O^e-^P and
for

CK/***

an(^

LP^

and

ugi*3, lT^J

L5~^ ;
j

167.
or elided.
in
J

At
It

the end of a syllable, the third radical is either vocalised may stand at the end of a syllable either naturally, as
for

Ojjx. = cJjii, or after dropping a short vowel, as in ^^-j

s

=
^j*jji

Jjtij.
a.

Hence

arise the following cases.

(a)

When
is

standing naturally at the end of a syllable, the

third radical
(a)

vocalised in two ways.

If the preceding

vowel be homogeneous ( or -), ^ and

become

letters of prolongation, that is to say,

j- uw and

^- ty

pass into

^ u and
t -d;

7.

E.g.

O^j-j

for Ojj-, ^*j> for C*j>.,

c^j for C^
w.

(from ^^>j for^-oj, according to 166, a, and 168).

12

90

Part Second.
(b)

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

168

j and

If the preceding vowel be heterogeneous (), it forms with x Ox^ Ox Ox the diphthongs 3 and (J E.g. Oj^fc, gazauta, for
.

xx

gazawta ; <u#cj, ramaita,

(3.

for

ramayta.

When
j_

the third radical stands at the end of a syllable, not

naturally, but in consequence of a short vowel having been dropped 3 x x J x J x Ox x x

(j

for

^_
X

for

^J and ^_, j_
X

for

lib ^_
,

##

for

^-),

it

is

vocalised in three different ways.

(a)

j aw and
X
X
*

we

write
for

^
SS
(b)

^ tf# become a, but for the sake of distinction t_ for aw, and ^ rem. 5) for ay. E.g. t> for jj, X?J /J /J XX
( 7,
J

X^J

^aj, ^JJJu for

J

^Jaj and
J

^JJaj,
J">X

^^m
J X J

for

^^j

and ^ajj.

Jx^xJjOx

(b)
(c)

3 ww becomes j ;
O

as as

.$>*, j>j-~>,
fi

for j>*j, 3j~~>Ox

^ # becomes ^is

I ;

^^H

f r

^p.
a syllable.
J J

The
a.

third radical

elided

This
J

"When

standing naturally at the end of

C happens

in the Jussive

and Imperative,
fx
Ox

in
J

which the
Ox
J

signification of
Ox

Ox

the form produces the abbreviation.

E.g. Jju, j\, for

3&
for

jjj

J Oj

Ox
;

00

jJaj
xOx
;

(jj-xt),

(j**0
xOx

-f>H> -**}
x

for

OxOx

0x0

L5^

(L5f^)'

L5?x>j

(ujlp

^^
0->

xO

V%&

ujj (^Ji),
/?.

^jt

(Jf*|0*

When

it

does not naturally stand at the end of a syllable.

Ox

w x J

This happens in the nomina agentis,

(see 236), before the

J^U
is
x

80),

J***, J**-,

etc.

tenwln of
x

damma and
for

kesra.

These vowels are

x
>

elided at the

same time, but the tenwln

E.g.
jt>\j

thrown back upon the kesra

x
x

of the second radical.

^j*\j

and

^\j jU
;

for (j?jU.

and
;

^jU WxJ
t>**

jjU, 3jU,
5wxJ
^5-^*^

166, a)

jo f,
OJ

for

^tj
J

and
an0
-

*x

^lj
J

(^o!;, ^-Stj)
5

J
;

for

and

^5^*-*

t>** f r 1^5**-*

1^5***

e^c

168.

It

has been already mentioned

is

166, a) that
1

when the
1

third radical

j,

it

passes between the vowels

final

(j_) and

a
is
is

[At the end of a sentence the

0,

OOJ

vowel of the Imperative

often protected by a

as oJaaS go on, 4J}\ approach.

ii.

The Jussive
230).

sometimes treated in the same manner (comp. Vol.

D. G.]

171]
(tj) into i^.

I.

The Verb.

Verba

tert.

rad. j et J.

91

After ^j has been introduced in this manner into the

it

3d

pers. sing. masc. Perf.,

maintains

itself

throughout the whole

Consequently, we get
5

inflection, as far as

the above rules permit.

C-*-;,

from ^j*oj

(for

yj) the forms

^j-i, ^>j^, C>*"^P

fr

169.
verb
;

Final

is

changed into
(

in all the derived forms of the

as

jfc, ^o\j, J}^\, JLLj, ^ijp, ^J^l \JJ&[, ^jZ-,1 Rem. The ninth and eleventh forms conform to this rule,

B
into

stead of contracting the two

abstain or refrain, for ljtj

waws

into j.

The Arabs say ^JjZjl

see 59, rem. a).

and not

^.tjt (Ji*J1,

170.
rad.

In the nomina patientis, Jyta*

80),

of verba tertiae

3, the 3 of the long vowel

j 5

coalesces with the radical

into

as $jsu> for jji>-.

In verba

tertise rad.

the third radical converts this secondary j into

into as
(j?,

and, in consequence, the preceding

for
^jj*c,
(

^, ^, the two coalesce damma becomes kesra Q

;

the influence of

^*j*

\Jy*j+.

Such verbs

as

^*oj,

in which the final

3

^
is far

stands for

166, a), g it/

admit of either form, though ^oj^>

more

common than $^y>.

Rem.
a.

The form ^>*-o

^jk*;
e.g.

is

occasionally found in verba tert.

rad. 3, instead of

i^i-*^

c^t
;

or 5yL*

u^j^

irrigated

land,

from

lw

to irrigate,

Imperf. ^L^j

Lj^lc^ <uXt Lj*x**o

w*JJt
I

Ut,

/ am
mra

from (&&e) the lion, whether attacked or attacking,

Imperf. ^jnu (IjjU in
final

^Xc

j^c to

a, to attack,

rhyme
as

for

u^U).

Rem.

b.

For verbs

3 and

sponding forms in the other Semitic dialects see Comp. Gr.

3.

compared with the correp. 255 seq.

Verbs that are Doubly and Trebly

Weak
two

( 129).

171.

Doubly weak verbs are

divisible into

classes,

each of
of those
;

wliich have both

which comprises several varieties. The an e'lif hemzatum and

first class consists

a^or^
or

among

their radicals

the second of those in which the letter

occurs twice.

92

Part Second.
Rem.
hemza.

Etymology
no
triliteral

or the Parts of Speech.

172

There

is

verb that has more than one radical

172.
(a)
(b)
(c)

Of the first class there are three sorts Verba hemzata and primae rad. 3 or ^j
Verba hemzata and secundae
Verba hemzata and
rad.

3
or

or

tertiae rad.

^.

Each of these admits of two the &if hemzatum.

varieties, according to the position of

173.

The

first sort consists

of (a) verba secundae rad. hemzatae, as

jt$ to frighten;

and

(/?)

verba

tertiae rad. hemzatae, as

bj

to

smooth,

J^3

to

tread upon.

Such words
;

follow in their inflection both the

classes to

which they belong

e.g.
x

Imperf. j&, tju,

x

Ua-j (

132

3,

and

142, 144).

3 i 6 x

Rem.
J
D x

The Imperf.
J$
(j-rfU-!,

of u~-*-^> to despair,
J

is

^l-a-j,

more
OS.

rarely

J x x

l^JL-j or
L^JJt.

[also

^sb

and u~jb]

its

Imperat.

^bt,

rarely

See

146, rem.
sort is divided into (a) verba primze rad. hemzatae,
XX X<

174.
X

The second

f X t* as w>t or w>' g (f r
(/?)

VjO ^

XX?

XX

return, Jl or Jig (for Jjt) to return;

.XX

XX

^XPXX

and

verba

tertiae rad.

hemzatae, as slw (for *>*) to illtreat,

to wish.
it

t^a*.

(for U*.)

to come, t\L (for

s^^)

Each variety unites the

peculiarities of

the two classes to which

belongs.

176]

I.

The Verb.

Doubly Weak Verbs.

93
of.

a.

J>\,

94

Part Second.
Rem.
b.

Etymology
Perf. Pass,
is

or the Parts of Speech.

* J

[177

S3
(like
is

The
,3

^j
03 tjj.

^^j)

or,

by transposition,
Active

z^Jj*. In the Imperf. Pass, the hemza

,3
it>3

elided, just as in the

voice; e.g. ^jjj, jj, for ^tjj,

Rem.
is

c.

In the fourth form, when

si

it

signifies to show,
3
3
;

the hemza
it is

,1

<

st
;

i
;

always elided

^jj\,

0>l. C-^jl

^jj

jj

jl

Otherwise

retained.

177.

Of the second
:

class, in

which j or

^
is

occurs twice, there

are two sorts

radical, as

(a) those in which

or ^j

the

first

and third
(of

^Sj
and

to
(/?)

guard,

^3
^3.3

to be near,

^j^-3
is

to be sorefooted

a horse)

those in which 3 or

the second and third

(for >**)
to
live,

radical, as

^$

to roast,

to be strong,

^^

^*ft to have

an impediment
first sort

in one's speech.

178.

The

follows in its inflection the verbs of the

two

classes primae

and

tertiae rad.

or

^.
L5^
'

E.g.

^h>
ij?>

^h>
<^3>

****J

or
or

A*
a).

175, rem. a).

^3
0^3

^
^3-;

^j

-^

(for

gjl).

179.
whatever.

In the second
E.g.

sort,

the second radical undergoes no change

*J3^>

181]
for

I.

The Verb.

Doubly Weak Verbs.

I.,

95

^fc.

in the Imperf. j^**.; (b)

as

j^^j, ^a+j, >t**!;

(c)

in the

nomen

actionis IT. ( 80

and

20'2, rem.),

* t a*3 for 4****J; (2) of the

elision of the second

^ in

the Perf. and Imperf. X.,

when
2
*

it sig-

nines

to feel

shame, as ,.a*J.wt, >.****>, for Lal>t.

-i-.

^c.

also admits of being contracted into .-,

and

l.ou into

forms ... and

rem.).

,-ft

are said to occur (compare

^au. 123, rem., and

The

153,

Trebly weak verbs are divisible into two classes namely (a) those in which one radical is hemza and the other two ^ or ^ and (b) those in which all the three radicals are ^ or $.
;
;

180.

Rem.

We

pass over the second class, as

is

it

seems to consist of

only one verb, which

letter

hardly ever used

viz.

LL>

to

ivrite

the

^.
Verbs of the
is

181.

first class

are of two sorts, namely (a) those in

as

which the hemza

repair
to
;

the

first radical,

^jt

to
is

betake oneself

to,

to

and

(/?)

those in which the hemza

the second radical,

as (^lj to promise.
e -ge.g.

The former
ljW,

are inflected like j-^t and

;

^j^>

179),
178),

<J3^ jt>

^j'>

*A

the latter like

Jtw and ^5$

Perfect.

Paet Second. Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

182

183]

I.

The Verb. Appendix A.

Verbs of Praise

&

Blame.

97

II.

The Verbs of Praise and Blame.

wi uj

A
Ox 0^
J *
1

X5

x*

183.
X

The wfc of praise and blame (^JJI^ *-J^t

X

J **')

are

j**j, to be good,

and

^-4, to fo 6ad.

They

are used as exclamations,

fern.

and are generally

indeclinable,

though the

c-o*> and si*~Jj

(and, it is said, the dual U*J, Uju,

and the

plur. S>**J,
article or

O-**5

occur.

[The following noun must be denned by the

genitive, as:

a dependent
lit.

juj ^^a-LsJI

j^.

Zeid

is

an

excellent companion,

excellent is the C/ x

companion ZUd, or
x
x

else the indefinite accusative

must

be used juj

L^-lo^s^
a.

excellent as

a companion

is

Zeid.]

Rem.
.

Instead oij^su

we may

say ^3,^^*3, and^^so, which

x

last is obviously the original form.

In

like

manner ^Jj admits we may

of

the forms ^JJ,

U ^^Jj

or

^U, and ^^j. If followed by l, U-Jb, and U ^oju or, by contraction, I^ju.
x x

write

Rem.

b.

These forms are to be explained as follows.

xj
x

(1)

Every C
x

Ox
;

Arabic verb of the form Jas or ,J*$

/

may
x

also be
x x A x

pronounced Jjti
x

4/
x
x

Ox

as *-Ju for -Ju, jjj for jjj, jj*-o for jjw-o ^oXc
x x
x

for^U, ^i>j
x

for
x

x J x

J x

x ix

^-i>j,

jt^

for jl^w
x
.

and
x

JLy,

^>~- for

^>~,
is

w>>*

^or

Vj^' >^

x J x

x x

forj^aS,

v^ for^cjib,
x
J

a contraction which
x
.

sometimes extended

XX

XX
Hence ^ai and

to the passive Ja9, as Jxo for ^isuo (from U*). L5

x
x

xOx"

xSx (2)
x

^-^ become j^d and ^1^.

its
x x x

If the second radical be guttural,

vowel, instead of being elided,

may be

xx

transferred to the
x

first
x

radical; as

xx
for

j^
"

for

j^,

^^Jbi for ^Jb$. '

X
ft

xx Hence ^ju for^^,

J)

^^

^^JU

(3)

The form

Jj*i,

which has been thus attained, may

take an additional kesra to lighten the pronunciation (Jjii); as

j^JSj,

s^&y
X

Hence ^*j, J*2J

to [or rather, according

Comp. Gr. and the

p.

166, juJj becomes

Ju by XX

assimilation of the vowels,

x"

latter

may then be

shortened to

j^i

as the former

may

be shortened 13

w.

98

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

184

These observations cast light on the peculiar form of to j^i]. intransitive verbs in .ZEthiopic; as gabra ("to do") for gabira (compare J*i), and,

when

the second radical

is

guttural,

mehra ("to
^or

have pity upon,"^*^) for mahira, sehna ("to be hot," O****)

sahina or sahuna, see Comp. Gr.
I.e.

Rem.
,

c.

Other verbs of this

class are

^^^

or w"*"> t0 oe

Phasing

" J *

* i *

or clmrming (contracted from w~-)*; ,>~., usually contracted into

J

' J '

>****' io oe

god or excellent ;
to be

eU, to be

bad or

evil ;

jju,

commonly
quick

contracted into jju,

(contracted from

far

off;

and cj~> or
these
is

cj~t,

to be

cj~>).

The
!i (

first of

frequently combined
!Ju.,

with the demonstrative

lovely,

340),

and forms the indeclinable

.

charming, or

excellent, is

III.

The Forms expressive of Surprise or Wonder.

possesses
w*,&..tI) 1

184.

The Arabic language

two forms of expression,

by the native grammarians The one is the 3d or wonder.

called

J Us

or verbs of surprise

pers.

sing.

masc. Perf. Act. IV.,

preceded by
2

U
'

j
(

ut

Ci

..^.^.7) 1

the

ma

expressive

of surprise), and
surprise
;

followed by the accusative of the object that causes

, * , Ot

as

Ijuj J-iit U, what an excellent man Zeid is! The other is the 2d pers. sing. masc. Imperat. IV., followed by the preposition <^> with
0*
o

oi

the genitive

as ju>j J-oit, with the

same

signification as before.
:

excellent ?

The first formula literally means what has made Zeid can anything make him more excellent than he is ? The second make Z. excellent (if you can, you cannot make him more excellent than he is); or, more literally: try {your ability at) making
Rem.
:

a.

excellent
o *

upon
o t

(w>) Zeid.

They 0,0*

are, of course, indeclinable.

[For
rem.

JJU-4
c.

j^^t a poet says

Verbs

jlt.>.

jj\o,

Hamasa

p.

670; comp.

43,

D. G.]

of surprise are, generally speaking, formed only verbs in the active voice, which are capable of being fully inflected, and express an act or state in which one person may
b.

Rem.

from

triliteral

<

0*

St

/t/

Z.

.,

[You say UJI juj w*. and, more commonly, UJ1 jjjj
!

*r**>

how

beloved Zeid is to us

D. G.l

184]

I.

The Verb.

Appendix A.

Verbs of Surprise.

99

vie with or surpass another. They cannot be formed from the passive voice; nor from quadriliterals ; nor from verbs that are

defective in inflection, like^jcJ and

Km

^,
juj

or in meaning, like the

,j\=>,

substantive verb
up,

^j\=> to be

(from

O^l

Zeid was standing

we cannot
like

say

CjU

ljuj

{j^>\

U or

\^j(J j5j*>

O>^0;

n <>r

from verbs
state in

Olo

to die

and

^i3

to perish,
;

expressing an act or

which one agent cannot excel another

nor from negatived

verbs (as gtjjJb

j

*-U U,
* *

he did not heed the medicine); nor from

verbs signifying colours and defects, whence are derived adjectives

-

at

j * o p

^
;

j + o

of the

form

Jjjit (as jj-^ to be black,

*y*\

J>.

to squint, J>-t).

The grammarians add that verbs

of surprise cannot be
;

the derived forms of the triliteral verb

formed from but neither this limitation,

observed (comaJliLwl

nor that with respect to the passive

pare

voice, is strictly

235).

We find,
busied
!
'
'

for example,

from the Passive

busy
;

U, Iww
'

much
7

he

is is !

from JjLw
7

to be
7

dlAjl

U, how proud or

"

'

vain he

from

^bj
!

to be

proud or vain ; ^j jut

42m
from
to,

0i

U, how

hateful he is to

me

from

0-.iLo to be

hated ; and from derived forms,

liberal he is I

especially the fourth, dUatl

give,

U, how

fct

to

IV. of Ike

to take

in the hand; ojjJt^JJ d^jl

!

how

liberal
to be

he is in bestowing gratuities

from

^j

to bestow,

IV. of .Jj

near ; a$y**\

I*,

or

<suL.t

U, /tow

ttftfy

Ae is / from JU-t o practise or changed ; 6j*a.\ U,

an

artifice or toie,
s/ior^,

VIII. of Jl*.
it is !

o oe shifted
'

J J

Aow

or shortened,

from j-cu.l

2o be

shortened or abridged,

passive of VIII.

from the rad.^oiiw.

is

The

rule with regard to verbs

expressing colours or defects

violated, for example,

by AJL+^1 U,
'***

how stupid he

is !

from Ji*^.

to be

stupid, J^o^-t

v>^'

cAs^

^>

how

white this piece of cloth

is !

from ^ouj\

to be white,

^oj^l.

Rem.

et
j

^,
*t

When formed from verbs med. rad. gemin. or tert. rad. c. the verbs of surprise follow the inflection of these classes ;

a *i

as dbt jtwl

U or
oLfct

toot

* o t

4-ob

jjiwl,

how

strong his father

is I

**%+.\

U, Iww

sweet

it is !

U, how rich he

is !

But

if

formed from verba med.

100

Part Second. Etymology

o

or the Parts of Speech.

185

rad. ^ et ^, j^/op ,

they follow the inflection of the strong verb; as

ai

dJ^St

U or

J** oi

<u Jy>l,

how

well he speaks

O^.!

oi o or aj j^a.1,

how

excellent or generous he is I

Rem.
from a

d.

When

root, recourse

a verb of surprise cannot be formed directly must be had to a circumlocution (compare

235)

as AJJ-Q&- jlwI U,

how red

it is !

4-oto iJo\
it is !
, *

t,

how pure

white

it is I

ajj+mJ i^^t, what a pretty brown

<Cl5ll
i

j&\
j// oi

U,

Jsssssbi*
how
often he takes
.

siesta

<sutj**.
* J

>y+\
,

U or <otj^j >&.!, how good

o oi JssOi j**t, aJLsl *

i<* oi

,*oi

his reply is!

I.

and not

oj^a^S

U, acujI U, <u

U, <u$e-t

Rem.

e.

To form the past tense

*0
*
* * Oi

of such verbs,
, ,

(jl^

is

prefixed
!

to the Perfect form

as

juj J*ist ,jl> U,

*

kw excellent Zeid was

00 ^

juj <jl^ excellent that which Zeid was ?

lence of Zeid
?).

But we may

also say

y Oi

J-oit (literally, what has made What has produced the past excelj * *

<

Jx

oi

Rem.

/.

dJ~~&*.\

U, how good, or goodly, he

Z

is I
s

AaJUt U, how
it
*

handsome he

is !

and

less frequently

o*}H.t

U, how sweet
^ J

is !

admit of the diminutive forms

(see 269)

is y I <U. ..,& I

6^2

U, AaJL^t U, and

0%o*l U.

APPENDIX
The Verbal
Suffixes,

B.

which express the Accusative.

verbal suffixes, which express the

185.
accusative

The
:

following are the

Singular.

Masc.
3. p.

Common.
him.
thee.

Fern.

...

U
J

her.

2. p.

...

1. p.

^y

me.

185]

I.

The Verb.

Appendix B.

Accusative Suffixes.

101

A
Fern.

102

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

186

186.

Some forms

of the verb are slightly altered by the addition

of the accusative suffixes.

Those persons which end in the elif otiosum (see 7, rem. a), reject it before the suffix, as being no longer necessary (since it was
(a)

added only to prevent the

possibility of the termination

j-

being in
they

some
helped,

cases mistaken

for

the conjunction 3,

and)

as

t^j-oj

^3jaJ
The

they helped me.

(b)

final

consonant of the 2d pers. masc. plur. Perf. retains

before the suffixes, to avoid cacophony, the long

in

damma which
seen,

it

had
ye

an older stage of the language

as^jt; ye have

^><w(j

have seen me.

The same thing takes

place with the accusative suffix

it is

of the 2d pers. masc. plur. j^=>,

(see 187)
;

when

followed by another suffix

as^A^o^jj-i he shews them

to you.

(c)

The 2d and 3d

pers. masc. plur. Imperf. occasionally reject

suffixes

the termination

before the

^y and U

as

^yjj-*^ for

i^j^-otf, ye order me*, UjAaj for U^Xaj, ye hate us, ^y^J^^t for

^yjjj^,
sing. fern.
;

they will find me.

The same thing happens

to the

2d

pers.

as

^^S^uJ, thou makest me

long, for ^^-uJj-SJ.

(d)

The vowel -

in the termination of the

2d
;

pers. fern. sing.

Perf.
* *

is

sometimes lengthened before the suffixes

it.

as

<Vj-^> for

<uj~*, thou hast broken

(e)

The

^ of the 3d pers. masc. sing. Perf. in verba

is

tertise rad.

^,

may

be retained before the suffixes, or (which

t
;

far

more usual) be

changed into

as

a^j

( 7,

rem.

c)

or dlij, he threw, or shot, at him.

[*

In Sura xxxix. 64 a third reading

is

recorded,

viz.

.y^ctf, and

there are similar variations in other passages.

third
(Sur.

So

also with verbs

we

occasionally find such contractions as

94),

jJ&i

for

,<-Xo

xviii.

tuU

for

UuU

(Sur. xii.

11).]

188]

I.

The Verb. Appendix B.

In case of the
suffixes
,*),

Accusative Suffixes.

103

[Rem.
loses its

j^s
,*)

etc.

Jussive of a verb tertise

),

the two

are assimilated

being affixed to the the latter

;

gezma, the

*)

of the suffix takes tesdid,

as^S^jju.]

187.

A verbal

form

may

take two suffixes, provided they do not

indicate one

and the same person.

These two may both be appended

,
Of.

to the verb, the suffix of the 1st pers. naturally preceding that of the

2d or 3d, and the

4-JUa.ct, he

suffix of

the 2d pers. that of the 3d.

to

E.g. ^JLJlkct,

gave

thee,

it,

me; alJ*gI, I gave

it to thee ;

^SLjSji

he will suffice thee against them (will be sufficient to protect thee

against them)

UytXtpJt,

shall

we compel you
dlfcUacI, he

(to receive) it?

to her,

[Rem.

Combinations like

gave him

(Aytlk&t,

he gave her to him, are legitimate but rare.

in the latter case.)

(Note the orthography

;

But AAUact

is

not used

see 189, rem. .]

188.

pressed, not

Sometimes, however, we find the pronominal object exby the accusative suffixes attached to the verb, but by

the genitive suffixes appended to the word b! 'lya (which never occurs
alone).

The

following are the

compound pronouns thus formed

C
Fem.

Ubt

i)

104

Part Second.
Rem.
a.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

is

189

The

suffix of

the 1st p. sing,

in this case

^,

instead
317,

of i^_, because all

nouns ending in t take that form.

See

rem.

a.
b.

Rem.

For the

linguistic affinities of

bl (dialectically La)
p. 1 1

in the other Semitic languages, see

Oomp. Gr.
a

2 seq.

189.
(a)

These

suffixes

compounded with bt

are used in two cases.

Very frequently, but not always

(see 187),

when two

suffixes

B would

otherwise have to be appended to the same verb; as abl ^ylkc-t,

it to

instead of 4-JUast, he gave

(b)

me.

When
;

the verb
worship,

the pronoun is, for the sake of emphasis, placed before * o * jjo* * a 3 f s * as jj-^C-J ****-> ^W}> Thee (none but Thee) we

^1j

and

to

Thee we cry for

v.

help.

Compare

in

Heb.

VOX?!

*HWr*&,
Q
Rem.

Jerem.
a.

22.
a

The

suffix

attached to bt

is

always that which would

occupy the second place, if appended to the verb. In certain cases this form alone is used, either for the sake of precision or of
*

j *

oi

euphony.

Thus,

to distinguish it

him must be worded ^bt oLLct, from d-JlLct he gave him to me ; but it is euphony
lie

gave

me

to

which requires obt dlLct, he gave

it to

him, instead of AAlkct.

is

Rem.

b.

very strong emphasis

expressed by prefixing the

pronoun with
suffix to

bt,

and at the same time appending the pronominal

the verb; as ^j^>li

^bt^, Me

therefore,

fear Me.

II.

THE NOUN.
is

190.
(a)

The Noun, ^-^l, nomen,

The nomen substantivum,
J//
J
J

of six kinds.

or

Substantive, more
1

especially
is,

sO*
Jt,

s 0*

designated vo-^t, and also vJ

^o^

or Ojx-^Jt, qualificabile, that

a word which admits of being united with a descriptive epithet

(adjective).

190]

II.

The Noun,
J

105
.-0.-

(6)

The nomas

J * * JO adjectivum, or Adjective, aa-oJI, \Juo^\, or cJtdf,

quality, descriptive epithet.

(c)

The nomen numerate,

or

Numeral Adjective,

3 Jit
*

^^1, *

the

noun of number.
J

(d) * o*

The nomen demonstrativum,

is,

or Demonstrative Pronoun,

j^S

SjU^t, the noun of indication, that

out.

by which some object

is

pointed

(e)
(2

The nomen conjunctivum,

>o

or Relative Pronoun,
is

3 30* bio jj^/ J>o>JI ^o-w^M B

&

*0*
/*0

or

^o^^t

vJ>e>*M,
3 *
tt

noun that

united {with a relative clause),

as opposed to &La)l, the relative clause itself

J *

JO*

(f)

The pronomen,

or Personal Pronoun,
is
j

jt^bi\

or

j+mxJ\,
of by,

word by which something

the

concealed or kept in,

a
*
j * o

and

so conceived

jo*

mind, as opposed to jJkUaJI or j^Ji^JI, that which is apparent or

It is also

manifested, the substantive to which the pronoun refers.

called 3u\jm\, avTaiVVfiia.
is
*

'At*

Of the pronouns we have already treated in part in some further remarks regarding them will be given in 317. The numeral adjectives and the demonstrative and relative pronouns will be handled separately, after the nouns substantive and adjective (see 318 353). The nouns substantive and adjective we shall treat of together, because, in
Rem.
84

89 and 185 189, and

a.

ui

regard to form, they are identical in almost every respect.

3

3*03*
j+*a+)\, are

Rem.

b.

The names

of the pronoun,
3
vi

jn+*b*\ and
3*0
30*
.,)l.

elliptical expressions, for aj j-vo-^Jt

and <u

j.

..gv

as the above

translation shows.

w.

14

106

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

191

A
1.

A.

The Nouns Substantive and

Adjective.

The Derivation of Nouns Substantive and Adjective, and their different Forms.

191.
classes,

Nouns

are divisible, in respect of their origin, into two

derivative.

primitive and
;

The
horse,

primitive nouns are all sub>-$-

eye,

stantives

as

J*y man, ^j*

may
.

|Lo water.

The
s ,

derivative nouns
T>

be substantives or adjectives, and are either

deverbal,

that

is,

derived from verbs, as

,

0*
..,, 3

division (from
^

^~*9
* *

to divide), to fo m'c)

9 '0 *.\Zjlo

,,

a key (from *J3

to open),

u^ij^

sick (from

vj*

or denominative, that

is,

derived from nouns, as

SjwU
(from

a place which abounds in

lions (from jut

lion),

^l^JI human

,jUJI human being), y^lig a /^/^ efo<7 (from w-A <#0#). At a later period, nouns were formed, in the language (or rather jargon) of
the philosophical schools, from pronouns and particles (we might call

them

departiculative), as *>Ut egotism (from Ul 7),

,^5*^

qualitative,

and &*&+=> quality (from

^->

how ?).

Rem. a. In such Arabic Lexicons as are arranged according to the etymological principle, a verb is frequently given as the etymon of what are really primitive nouns, and a comparison of the

meaning
word.

of the

two shows that the former

is

is

in fact the derivative

to be

Thus U, water,
is

not derived from oU,

its root,
;

full of water,

which
is

given in the Dictionaries as

but, conversely,
is

a denominative verb, formed from *U

nor

9"
from
it.

^ji,

to be skilled

in horsemanship, the root of ^ji, a horse, but a denominative

Rem.
follows.

b.

By

the native grammarians nouns are classified as

(1)

jLlcfc.^wt,
is

a noun
a

that is stationary or incapable of growth,

one that
a nom.

not

itself

nomen

actionis or infinitive, nor derived from

act.

act.,

and which does not give birth to a nom.

or verb,

191]

II.
5 J x

The Noun.
02
/

A. Nouns Substantive and Adjective.

dx
; J

107

as ^gfj a many 2axi a duck

opposed to JUt%o j^\, a noun that

is

derived from a nom. act. or verbal root, as

o

^Jl a

writer,

^J&S

55

S
i-

--

fO

x
*

3
*

(2)

&*% v*^'' X

Wlpl XX O*
X
O

Ai^* '

rt

woww

2^a is 6cire of

any

accessory or increment, which comprises merely the letters of the

9 x Ox x

root

5x00
6/2/

and no more,
a

as^oJLft

knowledge, ^J^jJui a quince; opposed to

4*3 J^Jj-o^o-^t,

roottra

that is

augmented by additional

letters, as

0x00
man,
x x x

io^kfr a very learned

j\ai^>ja*\ the being gathered together in

a mass.
Ox
x

(3)

^o^vo-A
;

or v^ft

vo-''

proper name, the distinctive mark

* J
tt

of

an individual

opposed to

u"** ^o~'' j

generic or
1

common noun,

designating a whole kind or genus (ycVos,

0-

|flO

JO

Ox

(4)

The j^OaJt ^wt may be

J x

either

(a) xx

^j^c j^S,

a noun
J

denoting a concrete
20
x

object,

as

^J***;

man,
(

^ji a

horse

or (6)^*1

^y*o, a noun denoting aw abstract

ignorance.
riding,
(5)
is

50 x 50 idea, as ^^ft knowledge, J^**-

The same terms may be applied OxjO OJOx

x x 0 J

to adjectives
xO x
J

^>>tj,

an ^>*^o~>t, but^aj^JLo, understood, an ^Ji^^wl.

3
x x

The^JlxJI^wt may be either

(a)

^.^a.^U, a proper name

J X

X|

applicable to every individual of

a whole kind, as iLl

for the cat,

tfAe

ion,

jU.
fox)
;

the

female hyama
3
X
tt

(like

"Puss"

"Renard"
to

for the

xx

or (b) ^.o-L

j^>,
5

a proper name applicable

x

only one
J

VxOxOx

Jx

individual of a kind, as ^-.l^ and ^t^JJt, names of horses, w>jj/5, JxxOx JxOxl Ox Ox the name of a camel, juw, sJ^*, 2lJju, names of men, 4~ot,
^
x x Ox

ILm^JI, names of women.

x x 0*> J

(6)

The ^oJUJI

yr~i\

may
50x

0x0

also be either (a) x JxOxJ

an ^*1, or
xO

rawie, in

its strictest sense, as jj-o*,

,/***>
of,
x

**A
J

>

or (*) a *

^
J

* ,e -

name
of,

compounded with
JO
i

^jI,

father
o/,

as

^LxJt

^jt, or^at,

mother

as

ill

5 x

v&^Jl^^ot, or ,jjl, smi

as

^L- ^t,

jo JxO or 4-Jt or CU*J,

daughter

of,

Ad
as
2l+j
x x

108

Part Second.
3
;

Etymology
xx
j

or the Parts of Speech.

[191
either a

JUA CvU

or (c) a ^Jtt, a surname, which

5
x &*>

may be
30Z

Oxx

nickname

(j-J),

as

2J*j

Duck

or Bottle,

aSLM

tJLit

CameVs-nose,

Bebba (imitation of a sound), or an honourable epithet, as

*0*>
J

Ox

^>jjuU)I t^Hjy
x x OtO

^e pride

or glory of those that worship {God),

c,

^-^

^JU*Jt,
i

the

sun of

virtues.

The es>

is

also

employed in reference
x

to animals, as w>^t ^jt,

0*3
It,

Job's father,

the "patient" camel; ^jt

j

Ae father

of

the little fort, the fox

^U
(a)

il
^&t,

&e

female

hycena; ^ijs-

^t,

tfAe

weasel; J>*b ws-U,

^e

tortoise.

(7)

An

^oJLe

^o^l

may

likewise be either
Oi
3s xO x

}jJu>, d

simple,
x 3

consisting of a single word, as

^3

1,

ZjZ-

or (b) %^^^o, amir

pounded.

The w^>jo may be

it
ui

either (a) ^>Uwl, predicative,

x
j

when

the words that compose

33
x

constitute a Aa. or proposition, as

x x Cit X

xxx
/

throat shone), OjAfJ Jjjj (his

//
2i

\jJ*

JajU (he carried mischief under his

;

arm), \a\Jj3 w>l

x

(Aer fooo locks became gray)

vt

or

(/?)
x
3

a mixed
3d x

x 3

compound, ^b*.}* \^*>j+) which

5 xxOx
J x x

is

not a proposition
Oxx

(4-Loo. j**), as

iUju,
Ox

BaJal-bek,
x J x

^jtjSJj^c,

x J

Ma'di-karib,

aj^^,

Siba-weih ;

or

wilcu*, a substantive governing another in O/O/O *3* Of 3 it 3 0s il J.O J genitive, as t^itu jus, ^--jiM _$j-t, w*jj$ &\, jb^SXZs j\.
(y)

aJI

JIcmj

the

"

xx

<i

x4

(8)

Finally,

&n^oy&^
->0

~t\

may be

either (a) J.a*J^o, improvised,

3

extemporised, impromptu, existing only as a proper name, as o!/**'

x

^x

xO

^jMi, Z$*j*-\ or

(6)

Jj^&U, transferred from some other use,

ft

2ro30
x

U
-p.

0*

joica/.

The

9*x as j^> (a bull),

(excellence),

latter class is of six kinds, viz. (a) ^J^t x ^t/ 0" x

j^S

^>fr

J^a^o.
9
x

xOx
JO x
5

jwt

(a &ow)

(/?)

^^w ^^t
x

^>ft
x

Jja-^, as J*oi
<>

Ox
^*bt
J x

(giving,

gift)',

(y)

Aic
x

Ox
as ^jI>
i3

^>fr

J>5-^

ex

J* x

(judging), &15U

(bestowing);
*
;

xDx
,^0*-;, ^^

JOxJ

wA*5, C^o-ot X X fixJ Ox

(e)

J*d ^>c J>*^, as j^w, jX^j, OxOx OJdx j3x O^o ^>ft Jy^c, as io (see above, 6, c)
(8)
X.

JOx
(

and

(J)

v^>* O^ J>*^

see

abo ve

7, 6).

194]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Substantive and Adjective.

109

192.
namely
(a)
:

Deverbal nouns are divisible into two principal classes

o o- ~ * o actionis, J*aJt l^^wt (infinitives).

Nomina

verbi or

nomina

(b)
J O ,

Nomina
bo

agentis,

J^UJt

ll+*\,

and nomina

patientis,

llo-wt

JjjtfcoJt,

(participles).

The nomina
come

verbi

are

to be used also as adjectives

by their nature substantives, but have the nomina agentis et patientis

;

are by their nature adjectives, but have

substantives.

come

to be used also

as

193.

Connected with the nomina verbi are the four following

S* * " { S^JI *U^t, nouns that express the doing of an

classes of deverbal nouns.

(a)

Nomina

vicis,

action once.
(b)

Nomina
Nomina

speciei,

pyi\

ilo-^t,

nouns of kind or manner.

om3

*s

(c)

loci

et

temporis

^Uplj o^-^'
and
time.

*W*l, also called

nomina
(d)

vasis, \Jj&.\\ ll^wt,

nouns

of. place

C
in-

Nomina

instrument i, 3^1

l-/t,

nouns denoting the

strument.

194.
(a)

Denominative nouns are

divisible into six classes

namely

Nomen

unitatis vel individualitatis,

Sj^.^1 ^^1, the noun

that denotes the individual.

(b)

Nomen abundantiw

vel multitudinis,
is

c>J&\ ^wt,

the noun

that denotes the place where anything

(c)

found in abundance.

Nomen

vasts,

*Uyt

^S,

the noun that expresses the vessel

which contains anything.

(d)

Nomen

relativum,

w^
,

>;.Jt

^~**)\ or ^uJt

(lit.

the referred

noun, the reference or relation), a

jectives.

particular class of derivative ad-

110

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

/0
J

195

(e)

Nomen

abstract um qualitatis, Z.Ju.Q\ ^~/\, the abstract

noun

of quality (see 191).

(/)

Nomen

deminutivum, jjua*S\ ^*~t*$\ oyj**a$\

(lit.

the lessened

noun, the lessening), the diminutive.

a.

The Deverbal Nouns.

The Nomina Verbi.
o
e>M3

(a)

, oc

195.

The nomina

verbi,

JaaJI *U^I, are abstract substantives,

which express the action, passion, or state indicated by the corresponding verbs, without any reference to object, subject, or time.
J

/O/
(lit.

Rem.

The nomen verbi

is

also called jjco^l)

the place

whence anything goes forth, where it originates), because most Arab grammarians derive the compound idea of the finite verb from the
simple idea of this substantive. Greek Infinitive used with the article

We

may compare with

-as

it

the

a substantive.

196.

The nomina

verbi,

which may be derived from the ground-

C form
is

of the ordinary triliteral verb, are very numerous.

list

The

following

a nearly complete within brackets.

CO/
1.
9

of them, the rarest forms being included

0/

5/

0/

90/

90/

0*

0*

J*, as

w>jm, >j, >a-c,

^i,

J>5, j-w, 3j., ^j.*..

9 /

2.

9// 9// 9/' Ja3, as w~U, wJjA

9//
V~**?->

9//

9//
J-o-C-,

9//
JaaLw,

9//

J"k>> voj-^,

*yj,

<".

3.

4.

J**, as w>*^> ^a^, -*j^, v5j^> wJJU*. 40 90 90 90 90 Jaj, as i*A., ^U, j^>3, JUi.
9/
9/

9/

9/

9/
J
J

9/

9/.
9
J

9/
j

5.

J*3, as>, ^J*p, j*o, J>, O***,

9
J

^j*ej
i

5J

J
,

6.

J*, as 0*4*> Jaw, ,mj, jw,

9/ J
? J 2 J

w^,

M*-* j>

7.

8.

9.

J*, as ^**A, t^j~. / / 9/0/ 9/0/ 9/0/ 9/0/ aX*s, as <U*^s *j^> fat, %**> 4/x/ 9/// 9/// 5 i ' 9/// 4Jl*S, as *Jl, ibuo, ^o-lafr, SlXw.

196]
10.

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.<& Adj.

Nomina

Verbi.

Ill

ILJ, as Ujl*.

11.

Ui.
iUi.

as

<

a-, io-ac. SjuLi.

12.

as iol, o^o^.

[13.

aX*5, as
jl*i,

(also written

<uU).J

[13*.
14.

as as

iW-]
^>^,
lS**3
-

L5**,

[15.
16.

^i**, as ^J-o*-, ^>i.]

^**,

as

eg^y

17.

^-U*, as ^jA, ^5**^^^Ui, as

[18.
[19.

^lU

(or

J&).]

Sul,

as TClj, iCLj.]

[19*
[20.

rial, as **>]

o^,
9

as

oy, cA&, oUrj]

G
s s s 9 *
* *

' ' '

** '
5

x ^

* * *

21.
22.

o^**>
O
^

as CA***>

^
.>

0^>^> O^J^ O^Jb,

0^0
9 s

O'jlP*

O^C

"'

0*^>
'

as

0^^> oW~J. OlH>>

Q
s
j

'

* 6 i

23.
[24.

O^***, as cA*g, 0!/c^>

Ol^> Ol^*>>**;.]

O^iii, as Oj^^xj.,
^3>iif, as

O^*^,

[24*
25.

^J^., ^^Uj, ,^f&]

illi,

JUi,

as

^-^o,

*1^> *^> 3&, fb>

^^*i 9^1 9
->C5
' J
,

26.

JU,
''

as i*Aafc, 4>^--,
9 * i
9 J

w>
*>

jI,

iip, JU3,
0^i
J

J[Jl.

j)

, J

27. 28.
29.

JU*,

as

^IK

Jl>w,

JU-, ^l^j,
iitjjL,

SUU,jtjl, JUi,

9*1
l*3.

i3Ui, as Ait^i, 53UaJ,

4^.Lai,

liUL^,

Sjlij.

5JU3, as *jU, 3)U~>, SjLs, 4JL0.

aJUs, as ajUj, SjUi..]
ilJUi, as ilAt^>,

[30.

31.

al^Ui, Kr&z, %>^=>y

112

Part Second. Etymology

\
' '

or the Parts of Speech.

J *

197

A
*

Gi*Gl*G3*
Ojj
gjlj,
I

32.
33.

J>*i, as Jj**,

3>5j,

J>*>
3
J J j J

**

14

I iJ

Ojj

j J

[33*.
34.
5

Syii, as i^jJI.J 0/ JJ O^JJ 5 /

<*Jj*i,
i2

G*

Jj

as *)yr*t, d->j*o,
Gvi
J

ajjJ^
J *

J s

[35.

J>*i, as Ag^ci*., a-wo^-cJ.]

37.

J**s, as

v^

'

t-

J-jv-,

J**j, v**ii<jtj Je*3, J*^->

38.

aJLai, as *J, T
/ d
,.

i^x
S s

39.

J**,

GO*

as J^-Jl*,

GO*

00s

,>

t a> -e,

J-oa-c, j*a.
G
*

40.

J***** asj*,

?-s*-jc,

0,0* tS$y,

***>> ><"

j-**

^*, cAs

[41.

42. 43.

J***, as ^SU^.] ^ 5/// O / * * vt* * GSl* * G 4A*o, as 3 jia*..o ^~, Sy^, Slo^o. O* O^Ox * C * Ox 0*0* G * * ZXxAA, as oj^a^o, A*a^e, 3ijAo, Sj^j^o, '
,

r*

O *

% *

?>**,

a^-*,

IV <5

x J * x

4 x J

0* tO*

[44.

diksuLc,

as

ib^e,

SjJtLc.]

[Rem.
3
x

For the forms with

x

prefix

ma-, 39
c,

44, the so-called

j^-w*

jjufluo,

see further 208, 221, rem.

and the remarks to

222225.]
All these nouns cannot, however, be formed from every The majority of verbs admit of but one form, very

197.

triliteral verb.

few of more than two or three.

What

these are,

must be learned

from the Lexicon.

198.
1.

The
9 0*

five forms,
2.

which are most frequently used, are

28.

Jli,

Ji*,
* **

ibUi,

33.

jyd,

34.

Ij^ii.

(a)
** *
,Jjfc3
*

J**
*

is
*
;

the abstract noun from transitive verbs of the forms

8 0/

and Jji*

as

jtf

to

understand,

... jrf understanding,

/

JJ

to kill,

^3

killing or being killed ( 201)

s

insight;

JmA

','

9
*

0*
.

to snatch,

Urn**

198]
(b) xxx

IT.
9

The Noun. A. Nouns Subslti Adj. Nomina Verbi. 113

J J

J>*i
x

is

the abstract noun from intransitive verbs of the form

^x

xxx

1*

xxx
to

Jjt5
9

as juiS

and ^J^.

to sit,

y^x3 and

J J

^yU- sitting ; ^ *-jjL.

go out.

75j> going out.

(c)

J*$

is

the abstract noun from intransitive verbs of the form

;

J*3
9 " '

38 and 92)

as -^i fo fa glad, *-ji joy ; uj* to be sick,

uj*

sickness.
6x xx 6/

j)

(d)
x

3JUi and aJjaj are the abstract nouns from verbs of the
jx
;

/j

form J*i
9 x x x

as J>. to

ft*

^'c and
t

large, to be
x j x

of sound judgment,

AJtjjh.

firmness or soundness of judgment ; jj-w

"
|

2X

^ *

generosity;

j*L.

to be

rough, BjyL.

Sx x x to be generous, Sjl^ ^ jx roughness; J^-* to fo smooth,

aJ^^w smoothness.

Rem.

The abstract nouns

of

verbs which express flight, or

9
x
;

Si*

xx

xxx
}j,,

9x9x0xxxx
j\j3, jtiu, }\jJli
;

refusal, usually take the form 26.

r>

JU*

as ji, jJu,
to

to flee,

pcfc

to
*

become refractory,
* *
;

run away with

.

his

9 *
;

rider (of a horse), *-U-^->\

to refuse, *bt.
9 x J

j\i

to flee

from, shun with horror, j\y*

xxx
;
s

Those that express sickness or ailment of any C

x x

9 9

' 1

9 x J

kind have 27.

J
9

Us, as ^Jslc to sneeze,

xx

^Ua^ *
**

Jjuj
x x

to

cough,

Jlxw
9 x xx

VIOLENT Or CONTINUOUS MOTION, 21. ^J^Jt9, as j\h

x x

to fly,

^)Sj^

x x

//

^ja*.
x xx

to to

run,

,jb^.;
9
x xx
>

^Ja*.

to

xxx

lash the tail, to brandish, )\jlx.

9
x x x
I

x x x

Jyj
9

gleam,
;

^A*^
x x x
;

U^ fj

to flas
9

xx x

K 0^**3 xxx
x

JU*.
*
;

to
9

palpitate,
'
;
Ci

jjliUi.

change of place,
9
x

37. J**3, as

J*~j
9

to travel,
* * *

J+**j

wO
a
"
>

to creep,

w~oj ^o-O
9
'
;

gallop (of a camel), ^-w)

J*3

0 ro (of

"

" '

camel),
xxx Jj^j 0
9

J>~o
gleam,
x

*-*
9 x
',

to be agitated, palpitate,
x

run

quickly, vJu>j
9 xJ

TV D

xx
i0 flash,
9

x
;

i^ij-i
x

u^3
*

sj&#*3
5 x

sound, 27. ^JUi and

xxx
;

xx
to croa&,
#

xJ

37. J***, as
9
x
;
-

wju

wjbu and ^~x.>

X
j

JJ^
9 XJ

to sob, to bray,
9
X
;

xx

XXX

XXX
C*yj

J^w

J^-o

to neigh,

9xJ
Jo roar,

Olyi and O-^J

Oxxx -Lo
;

J^-tf

J>yj to bray,
^o

9xjxxx
;

Jjlyj

and J^yj
f-j<0
to

cry ow, p-Uo

xx
;

cry out

9xx
for help, f-\r>e
;

xxx

9xJ
to bark,

*-L3

^Xj

to weep,

^xj
l\SJ
;

xx

^ys>
15

to

w.

114

Part Second.
%\^\ U3
to

Etymology
bleat,

or the Parts of Speech.

199

howl,

*liu

U>

to

Ox x

grumble (of a camel), gUj xxx x x

office, trade or handicraft,

tfAe

29. *UUs, as t^il*. to succeed, Ai^Li.

; jjtS to

o^ce

o/*

successor (<tiul&.) or caliph, the caliphate

;

be chief
of,

or tmir, SjUt 2&e oj^ce of emir

Ox
x
s ,

.Jj

to be

in charge or

command
o ,

4j*^5, governorship;

w>U

to

take one's place,

act as deputy,

<bto

xxx
deputy ship ; ^ZS**
to write,

OxjU
;

xx
traffic.

the office

of secretary ;
Ox
X

iti- to

Ox x sew, <LbU> 2Ae me?e of tailor

xxx
j.s*J to trade,

3jU*j 2mofe,

199.

If the

middle radical of a verb can be pronounced with two

its signification varies

or three vowels, and

xx x

have several abstract nouns, one

Perfect.

for

accordingly, that verb mayeach form and meaning of the

r.

xx

Thus, J^i,

to

part, divide, has

^,

but Jji,

to be afraid,

Jjji

j-v*-,

to fo plain,

open or public, has OXX

'

j^j*.

or jl-^, but j^,

XJX
0&
x

to fo xxx

unable

to see in the sunlight,

<?#&? tn

jt4> an(^ JV?-> to

nobility,
to

OX

XX
;

loud, 3)lyj>x x

<*J>2, to

surpass or

raw& or
XJ X

has vi>w, but

*i^w, to fa

^^
X X

Ox

or prominent,
X X X

U>j>,

and wi^w

be exalted, noble or eminent,

u^P

or Aitjw.
If a verb has only one form,

200.
tions, it

but several different

is

significa-

often has different abstract nouns, one of which

peculiar to,

or

more generally used

9 6 J

has j*-> but when

5
O x
;

...
3 J

in,

each of
to

its

meanings.

E.g. jj*-, to judge,

fl

x
;

5 x

it signifies

curb {a horse), j&it

j**
like

to fall

prostrate, has jj*. or jjj^-, but

x Jx

when

means
Ox*

to

sound

rushing

water, j-ij**
to

*j,

to be

exalted or noble, has *Jj, but in the sense of

Ox

xx
;

xxx
ju*.j, to find,

have a

hud

Ox
usually has

voice, Afclij

O'^J*

Du * when

O x

it
9

means
X

to fo

wealthy, Sj^., and to 60 moved

by

love, grief or anger,

201.
sense
x x
;

The nomina
his
OC0-5

verbi are used both in an active

(another)
J

and a passive

as aX3> xOx

killing

or

his

being killed himself;

ly.^Lot juo

ui^l

Ij

juJU y w#r wo

m7

upon

the earth after

202]
its

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.d Adj Nomina Verbi 115

o

x o *o*o

ji , i*> , , a g
x

having been well ordered ; t>Xao J>*M x x

ew Ais

0>*^ jv^l
the

*iJI

x x

J^ iJ ^^x

jjl^iJI

pr

el-Ma mUn publicly adopted

created.

doctrine of the

Koran's having been

Rem.
9

There are also nomina verbi that have always a passive

J J

Sj
6e

j j

signification;
existence,

as jjjj-w Joy, gladness, from j~ o

glad; $50^5

from

j^j

to

be

found,

to

exist (see

200)*.
of the strong

202.
triliteral
II.

The nouns formed from the derived forms

verb are as follows.
1.

J**&.
9 x
x

B
9x

Ox

5/ /
6/

9 x

0/

J/
Ox

9 x

9x

Ox

2.

aXxaj,
65
x

as
95

S^JJ, a^Xj.
x

JUjJU, il^io. 3ja3,

x

S^-cuS,

S>~J, SwiJ, a^v>, 25}s!*3, X X

9 x J
x

XX
9

Ox Ox

9/

9/

0^

a^J^, *$%PX X

x->

95

J x

95

J x

[3.

ibuu, as 1^3, S^J, 5^a5.]

9

xOx

6 x

Ox

9 x Ox

xOx

Ox

9 xO x

xOx

4.

JUA5, as Jl^cu, 9x0x Sx Ox

JUv, O^V> JftJ^

9 x
x

9xOx

>^P> Jj&,
x/0 flJ,

u^Uy,
9

J'^a^>, ^'>^>, jW~3x^O x 5 x> 9x0 oWj, 2^, ?^h^, v!/A

x

xO

9x0

[5.

JUA3,
9
x

as

JU^j,

JtaXJ.
first,

Of these examples some allow only the two

9

xOx

pointing the others as examples of JUA5.]

[6.

JuU, X

as 1>\S>, x

V&>, JStc, LJ, J*, Jt ji,

oi jUfe,

JU]
x
BJ

xxxxxx
X W
2

2liU,

XWJ

Txuil

fivl

L5**7?'

L5%?'

^**H'

L5 **?' **2*J

[8.

iSCJ^, as lUu-I*k, iGX>.]

9
->

Oj

OJ

To

these

may

be added

Jyw,

as

^>^.

Here the vowel of the

*
[>4*5

is also
viii.

to Bibl. Geogr.

employed in the active and Lane. D. G.]

signification

see the Gloss,

116

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

202
;

first syllable

seems to have been assimilated to that of the second

JO*

JOj Jyt*j

for

JywX
i.

in.

autli.
Jt***, as v*-*> cfe;].

2.

JU*.

[3.

[4.

J&,

as

JUS, .]

IV.

JUil.
1.

V.

Jaw.
Jilil

[2.

JUtf

as JU-*->,
as

>*,

j3U?, >.]

VI.

1.

[2.

JcUf,

OjUl]

[3.

J^U5,

as

OjUj.]
VIII.
1.

VII.

JUA3I.

JUllt.

[2.

J&,

as

j&,

jSL.]

5-0
IX.
J!jU5t.

0-00
X.
XII.

JUiXwt.
JbLait.

XL
XIII.

J%*lt.
Jtjait.

XIV.

ii&fo

xv.

?5uJt;
a.

Rem.
Jajuu
tert.
is

In

II.

the form JJUi

is

the original infinitive, but

is chiefly

by

far the

most common; alxsu

tert.

used in verba

rad. hemz.
is

and

rad.

et

(in

which
;
.

latter the

form
are

J*sa3

excessively rare, as jjy-3 from tp)

I.,

JLxi and

i^JLoid

usually ascribed to

but as their use

is

diJL^Jt JcoiJ,

to

excess

energy or intensity, [or frequency,] they seem as deserving of a

place here as
of
I.,

JUaj [which

in like

manner

differ

from the

infin.

only by expressing greater energy or frequent repetition].

infin.

These forms with te^did are akin to the Heb.

(

absol.

7fc$p

/L3p

/LDp)
infin.

to Heb. substantives like

I

Dm?^
0"

an d to the Eastern
JOJ

'0*

0-J0-

Aramaic

*7ifc3p;

whereas JUaj. J**a3, J>**5 an d dXziu

not of J*5, but of an obsolete

are, strictly speaking, the infinitives,

yjjuu, akin to

/SJ&fi,

/^P),

7$}&?,

and are represented

in the

203]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.& Adj. Nomina Verbi. 117

/^JUH, Hv^in,

cognate dialects by such substantives as *!P'"Oft,

Wan,
x

WShft,

]Llb&
9 s

lAllcnZ,

UjLoJL

etc.* In

III.

Jbt^i

is

the original infinitive, which the great majority of the

loss of the

Arabs shortened into Jlx*, whilst some compensated the

long vowel by doubling the following consonant, JU$.

The most
pass,

common form
particip.

of all

is

aJUULo

fern.).

In

([in

form identical with the]

V.

the original

form

is

JUaj. which has

however been almost entirely supplanted by

jjtju.

In VIII. those

Arabs alone use JUJ, who shorten the

Jji5, JjtAj, or Jjti,

Perf.

and Imperf. into

<Jmu,

etc. in

the cases mentioned in 117*.

III., as

The form JUaj

L5

is

sometimes ascribed to

gUp, JLiutf

and

Lii

to VI., as

^Jj^j^
i

(ljj*.UJ), {Jj***
9 *
s

0i>*V)>

^
:

>*Ih)-

[Rem.

6.

For the

^^o-wo

jJ*aa of the derived conjugations see

227, rem.]

203.
I.

The nouns formed from the

iLUi.
as

quadriliteral verbs are

3liL,

1.

<U.^),
x

&AAj~i,

Zlsy>.,

Oj^e*.,

3p*s^,

0x0
2.
x x

0x0
9
x x

^xO

0x0
JljJj,

J'iUJ, as *-tjo,
9 xOx

JUj-, JUu^, fUU,

0x0 JUX3.

[3. II.

J^Jj*, as

Jig, JUJU.]

J-***?, as p.j*.j3.
/J

___
III.

00

J^JLxit, as>l*j.t.

D
[The irregular form

IV.

J&Jl,
is

as

jli*^> oUloit.

iujUi

rather to be considered as a substantive, jj*a* ^o-A]

I.

Rem.
<

In

XUal

is

the

common

form, whilst the employment

<

of J^lati

depends upon the

wms

loquendi (like that of

JUi

in III.

[Barth, Nominalbildung,

180 disapproves of this theory.

D. G.]

118

Part Second.

Etymology
xxOx

or the Parts of Speech.

204

of the triliteral verb).

The form

J*^bts seems to be restricted to

reduplicated verbs, like JjJj.

variation of the fourth form

is

presented to us in the word jjUxk, mutual thrusting and stabbing

.

x x

with lances

= j^UsJ, which comes from ^yMo =

i/'

x x

^yijih\.

abstract nouns of the verba mediae rad. geminatse are * 0* iv/ formed according to the rules given in 120. Hence %x for jjco, >j* fix fix Ox *x Oxdx 0& x for Mj* (from }j)t SjJu for Sjjju (from the second form of ji).
mj

204.

The

Rem.
x x

a.

Those nouns, of which the

first

and second
;

radicals
x x

5 x x

are pronounced with fetha, undergo no contraction

x x

as jju>, yJAfr,

Rem.

b.

The nouns

of the third

SxxxJ
124.

and sixth forms may

5
x J
J x x

either

Sxx
See

be contracted or not; as 3lo or olo-,

^*jUJ

or w>L*J.

205.

The formation

of nouns from the verba hemzata takes place

C according
206.

to the rules laid

down in 131

136.

Those verba primse rad. j, that reject the ^ in the Imperf. and Imperat. ( 142 and 144), drop it also in the verbal noun. E.g.
x

xxx

Sjcfr

from

js-2,

Imperfect

julj,

Imperat.

js>

Ox

xxx
xx

J"

209]
e -gfl

II.
x

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

x x
J

& Adj.Nomina
J '

Verbi.
x
>

11.9
J x

xx

d x

**> J-y 3
x

anc*

***

*.'

'
J

' ' '

0s

<x

xx

OJ>

OJ*> OJ^ and

*jj

*Mt5 ***J,

j.j

and Sj^.
b.

Rem.

Initial ^, if
P

pronounced with
J

damma
-

or kesra,
9
J

may be
x

changed into

(see 145, rem.), as

.ijjfc.1,

,jl*x&.l, for

^j 0'**^>

Rem.
9

c.

changed into
w^Ufc-jl

5x0

In nouns from verba primse rad. j, this radical is ^, if it be without a vowel, and kesra precede as
;

x x
;

.xx

for

w>Ufc.^f,

from the fourth form of w*-3

xx

tUyU+l for

^x*
x

*liywt, from the tenth of .Jj.

.

See

145.

^ -B
(&), x

Rem.

rf.

Compare
>
..

in

Hebrew,

prh (&)i HEh X V V

fO# V V

'

njn, ^om nb\ - -> _T

x

eh\ T
*l$
s
,

'

nsr, bt* - T' -T'

\&*'

my T

r (

^),
*
*

ma
T

(&*), - '

rOfc?

(*^),

fr

YW,

Corresponding forms in Syriac

are

Ua

(rad.

^o), )L*

(rad. -Jfc*).

207.

Nouns derived from verba mediae

(

rad.

et

^j are subject to C

the same irregularities as those verbs

150, etc.).
or ^j be of the form
x

208.
5

If the

noun from a verb mediae

;

rad.
90 x

3
9C

Ox

J J

Jjti, the

or

^ remains unchanged
3,

as Jy>, j-w.

In the form Jyi*

9 IJ
r,

l j

from verba med.

0lj9lj9l'J9lj
xxx Jji3, Imperf.

x J

the ^
*

may be changed
9

into 3, as w>j>>, Jj>,

3i,
-

J33>> *r>33y J33*> J33~*>

&x

or *r>3>*> etc

verba med.
,
.

^
,

of the form
&
9 '
6

'

Jjuu
9

(see 157), frequently take kesra in the 0'

*
'

^^j* jJ*-*,
3
x

'
/
\

^ (for C~~),

**, l\j*~*
like.

(or

by assimilation
223, rem.]

^M),

J^j**,

and the

[See

209.
it is

If the letter j,

pronounced with fetha, be preceded by kesra,

9 x
5
x

9x

9x

converted into

^;

as^oLS

for^ftly>,

from ^13; 5JLo for aJl^o,

from

olo

>Uut and **X X

*ti.

>Ll3l for ^V^JUI and >U3M, from the seventh XX "x X XX

and

eighth forms of

Except in the third form, where

it

remains

120

Part Second. Etymology

;

or the Parts of Speech.

[210

unchanged

as j\> from jjti, j|>- from

^U-, jtj
1I3J

from jjL*, Oli^

I5U.

from OJ^>^!> 5 from^jll, jMj) fromjy'J),

from
is

210.
~'
J

Peculiar to verba media3 rad.

et

^
x

the nominal form

;

5J^Ui, in which
x
x

JO*
->ax

always takes the place of the second radical

Ox

as

JO*
ox
ja-

x JO
x x

a*>o-J

from>b
,

(->>>),
x

hj*J from
*>

*13 (^1),

&>*

from o^= (0>^)>

j o *

$ s

B,
x

3jjju~> from jL>

Ox
*,*

(jj~>),

>

xx

> *ej

from <jb (l>^)> ^j^-*> from -U

Ox jdx

xx

Ox

J&x

^"

(),

S^jj-wo from

jU>

(j-*-), *j>j-j

from

w>U

(w~), aJ>LJ from

JlS ( J-i).
Ox
J

Rem.
J

Some grammarians regard

Ox
j6j"5^
,.*>,

aJ^JUi as the original form.

j a

The impossible Ay*

Ox
J

Sjjj-^o, were,

they say,

first

changed into

rtffcj)^ m*,

tjjjyfa+i
2;

and then

altered,

on account of the discord

Ox
J

fix

J x

between
Ox
J*x

and u

Others look upon

iLcj+j}

in successive syllables, into <la.^w, OxJftx Ox J x&x as a contraction for Aj^Jbui, aJ^JLx,^ Ox JxOx Ox j5'x
^

2)jj--.

so

that

was originally OxJOx

4*0^0^,5,
x

by assimilation
O
m

Slc^^j^,
is

and then

x
)
;

shortened
JL**s,

a*^jj

(like

C***

for

C*f

but there

no verbal form

with which such a nomen verbi could be connected.

S x
J

The

OxfcJ

xx
(of a she-camel)
x Jx
;

rare substantive forms ny~t (or My**) from jL>, 0 6e chief or ruler,

and JaJs^c from h\z

x

to desire the
*

male
J 3 x

*x
t

Jdx

forms
x
,

^yo^
0x

^-i^y Ox ^
x

and ^lo^c^i,

^-^j-j*,

^
x

the cognate
*

*
J"

J "x

^iui and

iUp^-tfuJ,

0&&aff and

llcu.^u.4, mixture,

confusion; and the analogy of the

Aramaic verbal form

(as

77^3

(as 55^2), ^i2jJ2))

and the Heb. 77^*3

to prove that

pi3,

pb,

all combine DDte, Dtfll) ,

X

U^Ui

xx

comes directly from a quadriliteral J-Ui.

211.
rad.

In nouns of the fourth and tenth form of verba media?

radical is elided,
first

et ^5, the second

after throwing

back

its
is

vowel upon the vowelless

radical

and the termination 5

appended to the noun by way of compensation (compare 206). E.g. SjUl and oSUlwl for ilj\ luiSt and liliUwt for >Ud! and- Jtlilwt
;

and >U*^t.

215]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Substdk Adj.

Nomina
5
6

Verbi.

121

Rem.

Nouns
o * g

of

the fourth form without the

very rarely o^ootoo^e

j>\\.i\
5

occur; e.g.^eUM in the Kor'an, Sur. xxi. 73 (for^U5t,

%\j\

or j*\i\)
6

(for

*t)t)

from

^t

to

make or

Ze see, to

show

176, rem.

c).

212.

In nouns formed from verba

0*
0*

radical is retained,

tertise rad. ^ et ^, the third when the second immediately precedes it and is
0* yfcj,

GO*
(j>i,

0*0

0*0

vowelless
radical be
0* S

as jjs-,

^cj,
5
*

0^yj> uW*^00*

If the

second

^ and the third ^, an

*
2>

*
t

J**, as L5a*, tjj L5J*,

J,

for

00* 00* ^^a., ^jj, ^^J*,

tertise rad.

00*

assimilation takes place in the form

^y.

213.
9 *

In nouns from verba

<

et

^ of the
class,]

5 "

forms J*s,
[if

* J

J*5, and Jji, the third radical (which in this case always
root be of the latter, often
if it

the

be of the former

assumes the
fetha
L *Aa

form of ^j) rejects

of the

its

damma, throws back the ten win upon the

Eg.
*}a.

second radical, and becomes quiescent.

for
* *

for for

(*V), sj^
2
.

U*>,

L5^

or t

for

-f]

L5-^
6, ).

(>*-*)'

L&-*

L&A

^jjb

for

^jJb (compare

167, a, ft and

214.
is
O
* *

In nouns from verba

* * *
* * * * *

tertise rad.
its fetha,
* *

of the form al*5, the

;

j C
as

changed, after the elision of

for S>L,
5 La.

into Slif productionis

* * *

* *

* * *

V%o

for S^a., 3l>j for

S^j, SlXw for 3ji.

the (etymologically more
x

Rem.

a.

We

often find,
\

however,
I

correct) orthography S3JL0, S^a., Sj>j ( 7, rem. e?). * * 9** * 0*0* Rem. 6. In the same way as SLa. for S^a., we find Slo^* for 0**0* 0**0* * ' Z.'* ' Ajm^ (o^o^o), 3bj*o for 2-o^o, etc.

215.
J^xi

If the

noun from a verb

Jjj
;

tertiae

rad.

^ be of the form
syllable
jj
j j

or )>*$, the

j productionis of the second

.

combines
But,
if
is

with the radical j into j as 3J3, y^, these forms come from verba tertiae rad.

,.,

Jjj

for j>\>, j>^.

^,

the j productionis

changed, through the influence of the third radical, into

combines with

it

into J$, whilst, at the

same time, the

^5,,

^, and damma of the

c5>5>

second radical becomes a kesra; as

w.

^1,

^c^

for (J^jt,

16

122

Part Second.

Etymology
A

or the Parts of Speech.

216

l$5<aa (compare
first

170).

further assimilation of the vowel of the

S

13

ll
for

syllable
s
j
;

sometimes takes place, as

^1

for

^y\,

^jt

^Zz

for
for

i^

just as in the plural of substantives

L5-ot,

we

is,

^jt,

find

^3,

^o. e,

J,

^5,

^
3
x

from ^>3, Uxp,

tertise

y>
rad.

216.

If the

noun from a verb

(^ be of the form

J***, the \ productionis of the second syllable combines with the

Ml

radical

^ into ^

Ox

xx

as

^>A

for

^jA,

from ^yb.
is

In the same form

from verba

tertise rad. 3,

the third radical

converted into
J?.

^, and

combines in the same manner with the ^j productionis into

xx

Ox

x J

217.

In the nomina verbi of the forms JUs, JU3, and JUi,

tertise rad.

the third radical of verba

as U.,

et

is

changed into hemza

fe,

j.

The same thing takes

place in the verbal nouns

^x
o
>

of the fourth, seventh, and following forms, as gUact, g^aJt, t x X

f\^*j\,

gU^t, XX
has the

;Uju~>t, {\yt^>\
x

and
xx

in that of the third,

when

it

^x form Jt*3, as glju from

^jU

This change

is

caused by the preceding

long fetha.

218.
et

The nomina

verbi of the second form of verba tert. rad.

J/
(

xGxxOx
202, rem.), as 2J<~3, ajJaI

j
In

always take the form ZXxJu

fifth

those of the

and sixth forms, the influence of the third radical

(always ^$,
kesra,

169) converts the

syllables

damma

of the penult syllable into

and the

^
for

are

contracted into

(according to

167, b, P).

Hence

J^J

{JLJ (JL*?),

J# for jfi (J&).

(ft)

The Nomina Vicis or Nouns that express the Doing of an Action once.

219.

That an act has taken place once

i}j+),

the Arabs indicate

by adding the feminine termination 3

to the verbal noun.

For

this

220]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.<& Adj.

is

Nomina
first

Vicis.

123

purpose the form Jx*

0*

always selected in the

*

form of the

triliteral

verb,

J**aj in the second, and

0*
*

J^a*
<>

in the first form of

the
5

quadriliterals.
<

E.g.

0**0
dJ1j.oJ.

0**0
du>\j=>\.

^-oJ, *&**
SlSaj,

0*0* / r.*0* 3ja3, *b>o, aj>w,

*J

0*0*

oZ*

O*

0*

**

0**0
4iUX>t, * *

a^, 9**0
Zj[s)\,
* *

*j*,

***JL>>

0**0
33\j*Z*\ i
* *

dL^^j^jj, *

3J3\Ju,

0**0
A^tj^o,

0*10**
<Lc*.ja.j3,

0* *

tj\jj&i\ ) the act of helping, sitting

down, striking,

drinking, rejoicing, fleeing, turning over, giving rest, vexing, honouring,

rolling over,
snuffing,
a **>o

neglecting,
* o t

being uncovered, turning round, inhaling or

rolling,
,*

being rolled,

shuddering,

once.

These nouns are

called S^oJI iU-wt,

nomina

vicis, or nouns that express the doing of

an

action once.

Rem.
_

a.

Nouns

of this sort, derived

from weak verbs, do not 0/0/- 0/0/ 0/0/

;

differ in o*o 0*0

form from those

*

of the strong verbs

*
*

as Sj^cj, 4*y>, 5$ j&,

* *

V*i

0*0* **;> ***> f r o

b.

* * *

* *

*$.

**

J*J>1*, \j*, ^\,

^j,

^.
,

Rem.

If the verbal

noun happens

to end in IL

the feminine

termination IL cannot, of course, be appended to it, and the singleness of the action can only be expressed by adding the adjective
*
*
I

t *

*l*0*i**
0*0*
r.

jc.lj one, as I j^-l^ 1++-J a-o-o-j

* *

he

had pity or compassion upon

*
*

*
;

him

once;
c.

and so with

*+*>,

\X> J

0***3

0**0
4jUlwl,
*

0**0*
*

2d3\JLo, iolSt,
6

a^ao.
be formed
* *
*

Rem.
o

From

these nouns a dual and a plural

may

to express the doing of the act twice or oftener; as du. )\3j*a,

* * *

pi. Otj-o-.

Rem.
o

o?.

Other verbal nouns are but rarely used in

e-

this

o*

o i**

o**o
/ie

way

as

rti*,e^,

3u^j, feUU, AJLJt,

ac of going

on a pilgrimage,

seeing,

meeting, coming, once.

(y)

The Nomina
OvtiOiO

Speciei or

Nouns of Kind.
0*9

The g>Jt^wt or noun of kind, has always the form aX*j, and indicates the manner of doing what is expressed by the verb
0*0 * * 0*0 0*0 as A--U-, ij^,, S*a*S, a**1*, A-U-5, 3j;.g-, a^-jJ,

220.

manner, mode, or

124

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

220
E.g.

way of
*0
co
1

sitting, riding, sitting,

eating, killing, dying, sleeping.

4*23

****' $*> he is good as to his

%$~t 2dZ

manner of writing,
a miserable way,

he writes
a^j.

good hand,
't is

JZ$ he was

killed in

a wretched death !
Rem.
a.

The nom.

speciei

may,

like the 0*0

5
*

nom. verbi and nom.

(from
fast

vicis,

be used in a passive sense, as 4ja,

/
i

way of being thrown

*
iO

horseback), e.g. ac^cJI &~. ^j*o j*e* j}U*+Z* *)\

j~, to sit

badly

is better

than

to be

thrown

easily.

Sometimes too
<->

it

takes the

meaning

of

one of the derived forms of the verb

*

as

Zj jk

manner of

**
I

5*0
to

excusing oneself, from ^ Jus

* *

excuse oneself; S^<*& mode of veiling

5 * o

oneself from C^*Xt she put on the jl*. or

yashmak ;

Z+s.

way of

putting on a turban,

from^^ad or^ct

to

put on a turban {jLA+z).

5*0

nom. verbi has the form dJUi, we must have recourse to a circumlocution to express the idea of the nom. speciei ;

Rem.

b.

If the

*S*>

**

J J

as jcl>j+1\ \ ****
Coo * *

* I
'

made him

observe
it

a regimen

like

sick

li t //

man, ^JUlt ZjJU ajjULj I searched for

to*
j

jo*

o*

>o

or else ^L^aJt

&*

U3J a^., SjuLUt

^0
a
0>e

as for something precious ; 10* a Ujj ajjJlj. So too with

* * * o t j j o* the derived forms of the verb, J^juaJI j*\j*\ aZoj*\

* *

I honoured

10*
\s>^>

30*

him

as a friend is honoured, or j*\j>*$\

^*

aZcja\.

(S)

The Nomina Loci

et

Temporis or Nouns of Place and Time.

oSt
to
r

it

<-

oi

221.

The nouns

called

opaJt

2l~>!

(nomina

vasis),

or

iU^I

jjUplj lJt (nomina

loci et temporis),
first

are formed after the analogy

of the Imperfect Active of the

the syllable j* for the prefixes,

if

form of the verb, by substituting and giving the second radical fetha,
if

the Imperfect has fetha or glamma, but kesra,

the Imperfect has

0*0*
kesra.
*

E.g. w^-u*o
,

a place for drinking, a 1*0* 5*0 *

reservoir or water-trough,

from

v>^

drink, imperf.

^j^i

J-^

the time or place far

watering

221]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

to drink,

& Adj. Nomina Loci.

0,6
;

125

J , 0,

(camels),

from Jyj
is

imperf.

J^J
slain,

j-*a* the time when, or

to

place where, one

imperf.
k

thrown down or

from cj-o
is

throw down,
school,

j><ai

w*** a place where writing

taught,

from

^Sb
J 1

to write, imperf.

^~C>

9*jj*~6

and

J^ jco,

a ^?/ac o/ #/rm and

in,

ingress,
0,
;

from j-j^
9

to

0,

#0 out, imperf. f*j-i, and J^.> to go

ftflM

imperf.

J^.o-

u-^Xa*,* fa

place where, or

w^w,

several persons
5

sit,

room,

assembly, party, from

v~^
'

to sit,
' ,

imperf. v~^*~i
at,

J**&*

the place

JO,
to

aimed at or made for, from juaS

aim

make for,
il+~*\,

imperf. J~a3u.

B
and

Rem.

a.

These nouns are called OjJsJt

because

2irae
is

p^cice are, as it

were, the vessels in which the act or state

con-

tained.

Rem. b. Twelve of these nouns, though derived from verbs in which the characteristic vowel of the Imperfect is damma, take, notwithstanding, kesra;
1.

viz.

Ae place

where animals are slaughtered, slaughterhouse or

shambles.

0,

whereon one

rests, the elbow.

of prostration in prayer, a mosque.

4.
fcut
9

mo
.-

where anything falls.

where one dwells, habitation.
where the sun
rises, the east.

5.

L )S mA

6.

or-*

7.

of ascent or rising.
9
,

where

the

sun

sets, the

west.

9.

Oj^

of division, in particular, where

tlie

hair divides

in different directions, the crown of the head.

10.

where a plant grows.

126

Part Second.
*

Etymology
nostril.

or the Parts of Speech.

222
the

11.

ji*

i*.o

the place wJiere the

breath passes through the nose,

12.

^L;.o

....

where a

sacrifice is offered

during a religious

Of

these,

nos.

5,

7,

9,

11,

and

12,

fetha, and the same

the

rest.

license is extended 0* Instead of j*J*a some say

to collect,

be pronounced with some grammarians to all by

may

J
.o,

0303

jtL

jri>

U, and even jj)-*

also

o.

The verb * .&,

which has

/Ma in the imperf.,

cjd., also

makes

a> o

or

.g..

.a>.<,

a pfoce

o/* collecting,

meeting or assembling.

The

vowel of the
cjoL.o,
ct

first syllable is
o/*

variable in

cjd..o and
closet.

jt?2oce

hiding or concealment, a small room or

0,03
See
228,

rem. a

and compare the variations in ju%^> a garment

next the skin;
MntfA

worn

(by a

woman)
O'O
*

\J^*a* a

book,

a copy of

the

Kor'an; and vj^kuo a ro&e

ornamental borders.

Rem.
cases the

c.

The kesra

of the second syllable distinguishes in

many
-

nomina temp,
0'

et loci

from the

,*->o jjtcu*,

which, as a
<

general rule, takes fetha in the second syllable.

%*
* *

Thus

0*0*
(

^Ja^,
;

it'*

J^sw-c, ^^mje.o, wJj-^U; jjLo, are

>j0sO0sO0s<i0s2,s
^>N?a>.,

nomina verbi or

infinitives

whilst
loci.

^Jla^o, J.0^^0,

w>^>-, J-**, are

of

nomina temporis or

Rem.
languages.

o?.

This class

nouns exists in the other Semitic

In Hebrew, the vowel of the first syllable has frequently been weakened into - and _; as m&fc, 2J3fib (3X3DV

DipD
222.

(dij?b),

M'na (4^>)> "T& (1*^0), rata

of time

(U^>>
rad.

Nouns

and

place,

formed from verba primse

et {J, retain the first radical,

(

Imperfect of the verb

even though it be rejected in the 142, 144), and have invariably kesra in the
to

second syllable.

E.g.

ij^o watering-place, from >)$

;

go

down

(to

draw

water), imperf. >ji

S*^

the

time or place of a promise or

to

from ***j appointment, fixed time or place,

promise, imperf.

224]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns

where anything
%*eu
;

Subst.

& Adj. Nomina Loci.

%^^
to

127
-A-

f-03-0

the place

is

put, a place, from

is

put down,

to place, imperf.

J^.3-0 a place that

;

dreaded, from

J^j

to be

afraid, imperf.
sta'c& mi-

J^>j

J>-$-
J

a slough or quagmire, from J^-j

x
;

-x

x x x

mwrf, imperf.

J>>
J

j-~~ a

game

at hazard, from j-~>

Ox
.

#0 jpfay

a hazard, imperf. j-~u

3
x

Here the ,**** jjueu* should, strictly speaking, have the same form as the nomina loci et temp., but the grammarians give B
Rem.
some examples with fetha in the second
syllable, as

*^>o, J-->*et

223.

Those formed from verba mediae

rad.

undergo

Imperfect of the verb that is to say, after the second radical has taken fetha or ( 150) kesra, according to 221, this vowel is thrown back upon the vowelless is changed into the homogeneous letter first radical, and the ^ or

changes analogous to those suffered

;

by the

^
J

x x

Gx

a x

of prolongation
, s

(t

or
t

^).

E.g. j>lL*
Jx
J

()
6
\

OJ

d x

from jAS
x

to stand, imperf.
x
#

>j*4

(j*3*i)
J x

place of standing, place, x x >< u\*** (t^>>**) diving-place,

x x
r.

J J 2 x

a ,

from
9

^oU
x
.

to
x

dive,

imperf.

u^H
is
t

(u^y^-i)

^l**-

x x

xx
;

(vJ^a*-)

and
'

wily- (w-w^-o),
.

jofec^

to

X X

XX

dreaded, from ^JU. 0 fear, imperf.

JXXJXOX

'

<*JU^> (J^fcj),

and w>U

^ / 7 '"

to fear, imperf. wjI^j (w**yj)

J-X (J***)

place of resting at mid-day, from Jld #0 s/&?p at mid-day, imperf. J-Jb

J
<x

(Ja). X
S
C x
x

Rem.
xxP

The <**** jJ*** has

in this case regularly the form with

jU*o, return (from w>t for

a in the second

Oxx
etc.),

syllable, as

w>U, JU,

^xxxx
S,

w^t,

cll 6ein# divulged or published (from el* for **)

verba med.
x x

but

Cx-j^o or

Oxmany0L-0
9

^
9 x

take in preference the form with

x x

as

;*--wo

or cL*, ^^uak^o or ^^law.^, ^j-x or ^JL~,

"("''
r,

J^U
224.

<ix
208.

9'

x x

xxx

<*

x x

<I

, ,

or ^iUto.

J-Xo

or JtC*,

J-JU

or JliU,

J***o or Jl*o.

See

Those formed from verba

tertise rad.

et

^ violate the rule

laid

down

in 221, for they always take

fttha

in the second syllable,

128

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech,

225

whatever be the vowel of the Imperfect.

In regard to their contraction,

xx
j

they follow the analogy of the verbal nouns Jjt* from the same verbs
(

213).

E.g.

L5

~U
J

xOxSxOxOxOx
(^aw-u, jai^) place of refuge, from
Ox
;

UJ
xx

' '

to
to

Ox

xO

escape,

imperf.

>a^

^j**
x

(l/>j+) pasture-ground,
Ox
;

from

^j,

*t>

pasture or graze, imperf. ^j->

stops,
to

\^y^
^>t
t,
;

xO x (l3~c )

the place
do.,
.

where one
from ^^\

from

^^j
to

to stop, imperf.

i^j^ (^3^*)
* O
;

#o or wsort
xx

place, imperf.

^jW ^$3^
Ox
5 x x

(^jJx*) a fold, from

xx

x
;

B l^*

to fold, imperf.
Ax

^>tu

j^yJU

(^U)

a bend, from

^j

#0 bend,

imperf. ^^4*.
W
<5

Rem.
xx

The ,*** J+*** ^ as tne same form,

x
;

jSOx as ^j**~* from

tj^^., imperf. iJJ/a*-!

xx Ox ? x ij~~ from tj^"*, imperf. tJ^'J.

225.
x

Nouns
xx
;

of time
x

and place not unfrequently take the feminine

* x x

C form 5
jpfoctf

as alxJLc time or jp/ac^

cattle, etc.,

o/*

occupation, business ; 4j-*o the

C.

w^r#
tifo

x Ox are watered ; ZujJx* the part of a sword with

Sx

wfo'cA

blow

is struck,

the edge; aJj-U

halting-place,

a station;

SxxxOxxOx

5x0xxx0x

SjUU (Sj^U) a cave ; SU^o (***>) pasture-ground. If derived from a strong verb, the second rad. frequently has in this case damma
SxxOx
j j
fix x

instead of

fMa
xx
?

as S/*& cemetery, SbjJi* place for drinking, ban-

queting-room, tejjL* watering-place.

Some nouns have even

three

forms
fixxOx
j

as 23j*6

a place where one suns oneself or

people perish, a desert.

sits in the sunshine,

1^ a
jofoctf

jo/ac^

w&?r# a

^
2

w^r^

Peculiar
X

is

** Z Jx o

M0

supposed

to

be,

from ,jJ

to

think, suppose,

imperf.

O^i9 x
x

Rem.
9

The j^*** jjux*

is liable

to the

same

variations,
:

though

xx

SxxOx

SxxOx
For example

ilxi^o is the

normal form, as i^k*** hunger.

227]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

<So

Adj.

Nomina

Loci.

129

5 5 x x 0$2// iJt, in preference to Sjua-o, &c*Lo

A^JJa^, ~Xo, S^Aa^o, **->

OxxOxjSxxOx^OxxOxSx^Ox. A

OssO s O /t/ or SU^o (AjjJj*)

Ox 8/ ***

x J
J

x
;

Sjjut*

//f x xOx AjjU, Sjjio.

place, derived (see 228).

226.
rad.

et

and 0x0 ^, take the form Jbu-

of time
xx x
x

Some nouns

from verba primae

Ox
E.g. y^~o *t#w

of
the

foWA,

from jJj

to

foar;

ibu* appointed time

x

[or jt?Zace]
x

for

xx

fulfilment of a promise, from jccj to 'promise;

[or jt?foc0 for the

Oliu appointed time

to

performance of some action], from C-sS^

the strong verb this form
is

fix a time.
o x o

Rem.
JujJL* X X

From
ii//

very rare, as Ji^A* or

- a5wu* but
j

in iEthiopic it is the usual

form from
x

all verbs,

as mesrdk

j***, me'rdb

= w^Jt*,

mer'ay

i^j<*>

227.
the

The nouns
verb,

of time and place from the derived forms of

quadriliteral,

triliteral

or from the

are identical in form

E.g.

with the nomina patientis or passive participles.

3
x

of prayer (^j^a

to

pray)

^4
x

QxOJ

2
,

^^

a place C

^j **,

rttf

tiflw 0/*

entering upon

^ morning
or evening)
;

x x Og

or evening (<), ^5

Op

t,

to tfwter ^?tm fjfo

fteu of morning
fjfo fa'wztf
x x

J^jco, ft-j*~* the place through which, or

x x 0*

w^w,

Ox x Oj

#0

ewtf)

\J>jaU place or tfww

o/"

xxxO returning (^j^-cut

x x x

^~
to return)
;

g ^a ^
.

OxxOj

a place where things are

or ^'?W0
J
(

t" J
t

collected

(**!.
;

ft?

60 collected)

^j&^a

jt?/ac

xxO
o/*

5xx
0 flMtff)

meeting
J J

(^^SJJI

J^*-
;

f&
x

,/?rs
x J

0^

0/ Ata month

x 0/0

J*W

Jv**'

^ ?^#
xxOx
**

W00W appeared)
to
roll)
;

-f.jA.juo

^?&zc0

w^r#

0w#

OxOxOJ
^s*J^a*-o a place where (camels) are
to be

ro//s

anything (jj^>

x x Ox

crowded together (^s*Jja.\

gathered together in a crowd).

3
X X

Rem.

The same form

is

also

used as a ,** jJ^cuo from

the derived forms of the triliteral verb and from the quadriliteral ; 5 x J 6 Ox Ox Ox SxJ = <^jjj^j or aj^J ^juU Ae e.g. w^a^o ^e 6ein^ 2riec? or tested
# >
:

w.

17

130

Part Second.

Etymology
=
Ox

or the Parts of Speech.

228

letting (camels) graze in the interval Ox 05 x J in pieces JtJj-oJ > Jjj*-e the rending
#

of their being watered - aj juj

5x
J

',

x
j

Ox

x J

4-J3J

J3U* fighting
;

6*s*<i*J
;

^J*y*

^ guarding
/ie tfAe

carefully

=
or

JUS
x

or

aDIa* jU*
ajIoJ
; ;

making a raid

foray SjUt
tossing to

w^lcc* affliction
x
x

wJJUU, wdJU* turning or

x x J

fl'x

and fro = wJLaJ, w/}UJt

OJxxOxOxJ
;

JbUJU
x

pressing heavily on,

mronging
iz x x

JwU*J

.xJ0xx
;

J.oJL.a.0 to xxOjo, xO

make a
i

clashing or ringing
to

sound =

aJLcJLo

J>*-*Mj jJCl^oJI lyi* aOI .Jt,

God

is

(our) complaint of

this event (ajuSj)

and

(on

Him)

is

(our) reliance.

The Nomina Instrumenti or Nouns that indicate

Instrument.

the

228.
in
s*1*>
,-

The nouns which denote the instrument that one uses

i

performing the act expressed by a verb, are called in Arabic

y

!i/>

xO

2iy\

*lo~>t,

nomina instrumenti.

They have the forms Jaa*, JUa*,

Ox x

and aJUa*, and are distinguished from the nouns of place and time

C by

the kesra with which the prefixed j>

is

pronounced.

When

derived
6+

from verba med. rad. j et

xx x

^, 6x0

they remain uncontracted.

E.g.
e. ' *

3^0,

xxx
a
t

a ^0, from

>jj, to file ;

*-**,

lancet,
t

from
;

j-oj,
xO

#0 cut ;

hj*** and

6x0
y\j~4,

OxO

5x6
* *
>

0,0

-/*-

3xx6

SL>jX,

packing-needle ; 3>2U, aw ^row instrument for marking a camel's foot xx x Ox 5 xx xx2 (from jjI) S^JL*, a pad placed under a horse's saddle (from jj>j) j^o-****,
;

XXX
Ptw
of
x x

a lancet; u\r**, a

scissors

9^slc or *-ua*, a key;

.

x x

and <Uy, a comb; a******, a cupping-glass; A a.

3 x

J,

Co and
a

Oxft

<5'Jx

a broom; ,>uu
Oxx

(for

,>mJU), a jwwr 0/

scissors;

aL**, X

XXX

X
;

a branding-iron (from ^^3)

xxx

0x0
\

x x

0)3)

flJ*

an(i

**AHi

o!>**> a balance or jpcmV o/" sca&s (from 0x0 0x0 & fan; jyU, a 6We?/0 or halter; >3j*, a small
>

O x

Ox

2?rofo for applying

OxxO
3ju-flu,
X

w^tf

kohl to the eyes kch^, a needle ; J^aa and , ,0 0x0 0x0 or snare; Sl5^ (for *$>*), a staircase or ladder ;
xO

XX
r.

a strainer ;

St^x*,

a branding-iron or cautery.

230]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst

& Adj. Verbal

4/0J
9J
J
;

Adj.

131
9 J J

Rem.
a
sieve
;

a.
9 i

A
J

very few have the form

9<0
J

Jju^
#

or

Jju^

as Jji~U,

Jmo^o, a sword;

JijJ^c

5 J J 9,0 9 <!> = J>**j spindle; mm*** = hA ^ .o,

an instrument for introducing medicine

a
jMrtfe or

into

tlie

nose

Jj juo

J> jco,
is

raato ;

> %* =j..Q.a.,

censer.

The form JjJU

also used.

Rem.

6.

The corresponding Hebrew nouns have

first

and

as

well as _, in the

syllable; e.g.

Wl, Dnpk&,

^Tfc, iTTftb,

mats.

()

7%^ Nomina Agentis

et Patientis.

*o*>

oi

229.
nomina

The nouns which the Arab Grammarians

J

call

J^UJI i^\,
are

X ?<4

agentis,
i.e.

and J^ai^JI

l\+~*\,

nomina

patientis,

verbal
in

adjectives,

adjectives derived from verbs,

and nearly correspond

nature and signification to what we

call participles.

Rem.

These verbal adjectives often become in Arabic, as in

other languages, substantives.

230.
9 s

The

verbal adjectives, derived from the

9 J
s

first

form of the

triliteral verb,

have two principal forms, namely, the nomen agentis,

9 '

J*l3, and the

nomen

patientis,
>

Jyduo.

E.g.

^Jl^
9
J

writing,

scribe

or secretary, from
9
*

^Jgr

to write,

*->y&* written, a
to serve,

letter,
*

from w*l>

' ' '

j**{> serving,

servant,

from^oj^

jbjj^e
to

served,

a master,

from^oj^. j^\+. judging, a judge, from^x\

judge ; ^>5l^ being,

+ J

from
exist
;

O^
9
J

t be ;

>5+y* found,

existing,
5
J

from

*x.j,

to

be found, to

"

^jj^~c mad, a madman, from &*.,

< * *

to be possessed, to be

mad.
*
*

Rem.
w-Jfcj

a.

When
yj>j

formed from
to

^Jjji

and the

transitive ,J*s

(as

to

fear,

Wo?e on, ^Aft to know, {J^c to touch), these

real participles, indicating

nomina agentis are not only

a temporary,

132

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

230

transitory or accidental action or state of being, but also serve as adjectives or substantives, expressing a continuous action, a hax

Ox

bitual state of being, or a

x

permanent quality

Ox
(see above), j\sX

Ox

e.g.

^j\z, j^>^,

js\. X

XX

scholar, %^-JbU X
X J X

an

ascetic.

But

if

from

the intransitive ^Jx and from

^Jjii,

they have only the participial

....

sense, the adjectival being expressed

by one or other
5
x

of the
x

nominal

forms enumerated in
x

231.

Thus
^
x

-jli
>

or
<

J^W
liberal,

being glad,
5
#x

rejoicing,

^Jjla.

6e?i<7

cowardly, jul&
;

6em<7

Jplo

being

narrow or

confined, are participles

the adjectives which indicate

x

the corresponding permanent qualities or characteristics are w-j^

Ox
and JJa- or

ft

Oxx
gladsome,
5
Ml

Oxx
cowardly,

^^)J^>.,

cheery,

^jU*.

>tj^.
6.]

bountiful, generous, and J>*o narrow.

O x

[Comp. however
is

232, rem.

Rem.

5.

The nomen agentis

J^U X

said to be used occasionally

2 ,xx

JJ

in place of the
x x
ft

nomen

verbi or actionis, as in the phrase W>15^$,

is

3
;

for

ULS j

but this

more frequently the case with the nomen

.>
ft

ft

Oft x

patientis (compare 227, rem.) Jjju^.

J
ft

E.g.
^

ij-v-a*-*

effort,

one's utmost

o^Jo^-o =
back,
GO

JOj UU^
;

jl^*., labour, x J 3x
ft

swearing, an oath ; ^>jo

3j,

giving or sending
9
J

rejection

= Jjyi** JJU
;

ft

00

understanding,
J a x
x

intelligence

j^xm
;

=j*>, knowledge, perception

J 1 x

b^Zyc

=
J

J-$, proft

ft

mising, a promise

penury, distress ;
ft

p^j* = *ij,
T'

| Jt/

jy** =j*-i
f l<

affluence,
^

opposed to jyju*
;

=j-*,
J
ft

fo ro2

j)

*.oj
O
J

to
ft

2ro

Jj-n^ # = ^Jj) orw,

Sx
x
x

SJJ

easity

(do.);
#

^^Ad** = ^aAa.,
g

OJftxSftx

quickly (of a camel)

fo

c^-o^c ^

#o gently (do.);
<

jOx
is
J

o<n?2# ^?^ existence,

being got or acquired ;

Ox
. ft

>y>s~c>
x

e*

0*i)^, Imrdiness, sturdiness, endurance.

5/
J
ft

The
Ox

fern.
Ox
J

4)^xio
ft

likeft

wise occasionally so used, as te^Xa*,

Sj

00

y
J

J J /

x
;
ft

Ox

J jco,
and

tfAe

telling

of the truth, opposed to *Oj JX = w> J>,

^X
J
ft

tJ;**, Ox J
X

Z^yo
ft

a3j jucu*

&/in<? ;

^X

ft

<*X

ft

also a cognate

Rem.
x
ft

c.

instead of
x

form I^jjm^, as ili^la^o, l\jyt*. Conversely, the nomen actionis is sometimes used the nomen agentis and patientis, or as an adjective.

->Jftx

E.g.

La^j

a^>',

/ came

to

/wm riding hard, = Lct-btj; 4^iU^ aIo-^,

<

xx'xxxJJJftiS''

232]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

& Adj. Verbal

to
lip),

Adj.

133

spoke to

him face
to

to

face
(lit.

(lit.

lip

ly$liLo

UUt

aLa),

I met him face

him in
resist

face
(lit.

eye to eye),

= UjU^;
held, so

\j~o aZX3,

slew

cold blood

bound, confined or
;

that he could not

or escape),

= \jj~aa

Jj^

J*.j,

Jj*. Sl^t,

J jcc
;

JU.j,

jwstf

maw, a just woman, just men, = J^U, 4J3U,

;

Jjjtft

jj U,
^oAo, a

water winch sinks into the ground, =jj\e.

j~o*$\
4&t
j b

w^o

dirham struck by
the creatures
(lit.

the emir, =j~o*j\ ^t^jJslo the creation)

J^i. ^Jb, they are

*

of God,

i>0

<i&l

Ji^JLaLo.

Rem. a
o for a).

7
.

Jcli

is

the Aram. 7ftp

^-&A
it

and Heb. 7fth (with

in
either
of

The form Jj*a* does not occur

these

languages, the Heb. using instead of

7J|tDp

= Jj**> an d the

Aram.
231.
from the
j

7^p = J*^

(see 232, rem.

c).

Besides these, there are other verbal adjectives derived

first

form of the verb, and called J^UJt

UW

*y**
to,

Olio C
par-

*0*o*

J^xa^JIj, adjectives which are

ticiples,
viz.

made

like,

or assimilated

the

in respect of their inflection.

Of these the

following

are the principal.

1.

J**

9.

JU5
JU3
J**i

2.

Jfe
J*i J*5
p

10.
11.

3.

4.
5.

12. 13.

J^
j
^ x

J*s Jj*
*

^L*3

6. 7.

14.

J^** J
y

Ja* J*3

15. 16.

o^**
Jjl5t

8.

232.
express,

Most of these adjectives come from neuter verbs, and partly, a quality inherent and permanent in a person or

134

Part Second.

Etymology
most usual
x J x

or the Parts of Speech.

232

thing,

which
x
;

is

their

signification (see 38),

and, partly,
difficult,

a certain

xjx
from^o^-^
from
2.
x

degree of intensity.

Examples
6'

yA

from

vJ^-j easy,
;

from J^-w

w>*xc sweet, from

o J^

'

->

*
;

00'

^a*-o Zar^,
clever,

^
xj
x

vJ^* tender, from JJu* ;^ov* strong, hardy, acute,

0*x
x

x
;

xjx
j*xS.
x
J

jl rough, rugged, from jw

x.

jJJ unclean, from

x
;

5 x x

x
;

xx

JJsu brave, from

o *

^JJsu
o *

^>%%ft-

handsome, from t>~.

jx

jj.

and

xxxxox
;

j*U from
proud,

4.

9-ji,

JJ^-,

#M,
from

from
j-wt

-ji, JJ*a-

>wt,

j-4>,

self-conceited

and

insolent,

and jJau

*.-3

pain, from
cfoW#,

*.j

Jxjo.

having a swollen stomach, from Jx*a-

^j

from

t^Jj;
5

|a.,
x

^
x
;

(for

^>o-,
x

L5^)
X
;

^ #n'^>
x

from U&>*-> 15*"*

?>)

(for ^.J;) perishing,

x
x

from

(^:>j
x

oi. having his foot or ^oo/ chafed,

x
;

from ^Aax

9-3 do., from ^^a-j

0-k*> L>k*>

x J

<i

Jx

0^3, X
x

0^3
x
j

Jiij, laA, X
x
J x

awake, from
#

* { ** t J*aj, iaij

XX
G
;

clever, intelligent,
' 5
-

from

OJ"**>
x

0>^>
;

sorry,

x
^

C from Cl^
intelligent,

J***-* J****, timid, cautious,

x
x
5

wary, from ^^x*.

J x

OxOJx ^h^v, i^h^, xx

J^&
;

from

^ju;
;

Jo*g,

J^c,

g^'c, m* teto, from

;

jJJ, jJJ> from jjc5

xjx
0
5.

^>*^

rough, harsh, from <>*

50

j^J* c/Ieaw, jtwr^,

' J

fromj^.
5

Jj^. liberal; JAJ, ma//, young, from

5x3
;

J^b

to 60

tender;

5x

Ja.

ft

fargg, c^rse, /<#,

J x J x

from J**.
S
;

J*

,/w^,

^m,
x J x

from
5
J

JJj.
#

and

7.

5x

^Jmo
J

^arc?,
J J

from

yXc

jA*.

sw<?0,

from

^A.*.
x J x
;

y>
J J

bitter,

from

j*o

j-**, j-**>
x J x

inexperienced, untaught, from j-o

5x
J
#

w^*. polluted,
xx
x

from
/^*OxJ

xJ

Dy^>.
fidious,

8.

^Ja- breaking, crushing, bruising, from

xxx

^o-***-; J***

treacherous,

from j**

to

forsake,
X XX

abandon,
X J
;

betray;

oJ

X X

remaining in one place, abundant, from

**J, *xJ

xx

O^Jg^x
>!>.

OW
xjx

Oxx

xJxOxx
5

O-^J knowing, from

x^x
^f8W
"*

cowardly,

from o^e-

xx
liberal,

Oxx
;

***
fr

om

from 3U.
10.

xx

5xJ

O^** ^^,

xjx5xx

J^

'

>

^*
;

xJx

^V^
J

^>/ww/,

from ^ov^, vv^.

P^-^ Jmw, from J*^ ^Uo

/ar^, from

232]
J

II.
x J

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

from j>ja

& Adj. Verbal

Adj.

135

o
O xJ

^ot^ ^06/0,

,jl~. handsome, from <>~.

Olji

sweet (of water), from

C^i
x x
;

<J!>- s&/ (of water),

x J x x x

from
to

Jfj- to
11.

burn;
Jo*j
xJ x
;

Ox

Jty /^r,

,.
;

^//, from

Jib

[jtj^5
O
;

*, fifomjjJ
x

erf].

x J x

stingy, niggardly,

from Jaj
;

*^aj^ W06/0, from

px

a^
fow^,

xJxOx
to//,

xJxOx u5^w ^j^

x J x
;
;

^j*^ ?m^A,
w-o&fe,

maft^, numerous, from jJS^

x->

x
;

Ox

from

Us>fe* weak, from

x J x
;
r,

.,

J*aj tev#, from JiJ

from JU
;

xxQx
^^^
' *

isuXi M/c#, coarse, from JaJU

compassionate, merciful, from ^o*^

m'
.

XX0X
;

Jj>b

'l^ sa/0, from ^oXw

ogriT?,

//>

"*

XXXX
;

^iw B
^

O
\

^^uj*,

^->i-, s/c&,

from

ca*j->

j****

Jhf

X
1

light,

from

h-i.
*>'

J-J^.
12.
"

<7ras, glorious,
t

from J^.

J^Sj ma//, slender,

J x
;

* I

x x

paltry, from Jo.

j
.

J^t
;

to /ymgr,

from

'

jJ6
razefo/

OJx

gluttonous, from
^

J^t

xxx
;

w>jJ^ addicted

Ojx

olx
or Jj>3,
t/o,

Jjjlo

veracious, from

Jju

Jj>3
to
i,> ^

talkative [or

to

speak], from

J 13
; .

[Jja* r^ad^

from
x x x
;

J*^]
/

?5** pushing, thrusting or kicking violently, from

affection or
t

mov^c?

j%, from
x x

UUc
5
5

XXXOJX
x X
;
.

J^kc

j$~*a*.

daring, from j-~.

JJ 3^*. XX
j-a-.

ignorant, foolish,
J
''&''

from

Jv^
X

jj-**- continent, impotent, from

X
tf

o!/^ xxOxJ^-POx
13.
;

drunk, from

xx

jw

<jW- angry, from

x
;

Vmoc

XX

JxOx
0^>**>
from *.w

Jx9x

^jUJac, O^-*^,

thirsty,

from JUa*,

j^^oJi

0^^>
;

hungry,

from cU., ^

<jUlw

77. W2A
a

xxJxOx
;

satisfied with food,

xx
jj;>..

^>bj satisfied

OxO
14.

dnwA;,

from

(j^

oW> ashamed, from

0^*^

repentant, from ^**S.

15.

oWj* waW,

from ^ji.

16.

LsS\ having
JxOfi

clear space between the eyebrows, bright, open, cheerful in countenance,

X
X
;

I XJ

from *Jj

5 x

^^1 having a

high, straight nose,

from ^w

*^Jbl

having
w>**'

slender waist, from

uU
;

^iil having a long chin djii)

;

humpbacked, from w>ju;

j^ct one-eyed, from ^3*

;

J|>.t squinting,

from J^- ^ot ^/, from ^o-o xjx J/}{

^

J**.t foolish, stupid, from J*.,

xxxJxJxf
^A^l
white,

Jn>*-

Jj*-' unskilful, clumsy, stupid, from Jja., Jj^.; *iwt unseemly,

ugly, foul,

from

jl^-t ?W, i^il 6/ac&,

^\

yellow.

136

Part Second. Etymology

Rem.
9

or the Parts of Speech.

232
x

A
and

a.
".

As

is
.

shown by the above examples, the forms

.
.

^Jjji

xJ x

x
;

Ji-otJ

are principally derived from

^Jjji

JUi and

6J/ ^J**

come
is

respectively from Jjid intrans. and Jjti, though the distinction

J
;

ft

XX
.

not always observed ^^lai is principally formed from yjx* intrans. j Sxx x J x x xx J x f JUi and J Us mainly from J*5 J*3t chiefly from J*s intrans.,
j

Jx

sometimes from

Jjii.
is

rarely used as a verbal adjective from J*s ~ i o o intrans. or Jjti (see 230, rem. a) ; e.g. ^>ct *a/e, secure, = ^j^\
5.

Rem.

J^li
jx

Ox

x
;

or ^>*l, from

^^1 ;^L,
X

o/e,

sound, ^L^t, trpmjJLa

j.SU barren,

from O^ifr

^tfuola. sowr, acid,

x

from ^apr* or

Rem.

c.

J**$,
j

when derived from

a passive sense

as

Ox

Ox J^3

afoin

= J>&*
J

OJ&xOx
;

transitive verbs, has usually

J
ft

x
;

f-lj**'
6 x

wounded - -jjaa
. ft

s
;

a victim, f*+> slaughtered,

x
;

J4^
O

Ox rubbed with kohl r>

>

-^j Jc*
J

^.., j

*\ck

dyed =

u^tdL^
Ojlx

I Jjj^fc

^o

>**>t

bound, a prisoner,

=^U.

The same
J x

is

sometimes the case with Jy*i, as w>>&) ridden upon,

w>^l. milked*.

Rem.

Ox
o?.

Jx

Adjectives of the forms J*x and Jjas, but more

especially the latter, often indicate, as shown by some of the above examples, either a very high degree of the quality which their

subject possesses, or an act which

is

done with frequency or violence

xxxJft.*>Jxft

V
-pv

by their subject; and hence they are

forms.
if
5

1_

The form

Ox

called ixJL^Jt <LJJ\, intensive

J-jai

is

dialectically

pronounced

the second radical be a guttural, as

j^j,

OOOO
s

}m,

especially

jit**-),

jux>, j*j=>,
j->->,

J-jA.,
J

j*ij^

',

and so

also in substantives, as j-aw, tJt*&j,

ftx

J x

[0y*J does not belong to

this class

according to the native

scholars, it is originally a Hence, as in the case of

nomen

actionis like jfjls,

it

meaning message.

Latin nuntius,

got the signification of

bearer of a message.

~D.

G.]

233]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

e.

& Adj. Verbal Adj.

.

137

Hem.

For

of these forms exist in Hebrew and Aramaic. x 0xx O x x example, in the former, Jj*i, as H)"| = w> j^. ; J*s, as |7Tj =

Many

Jr>>; J*i, as

^^=^3,
J***, as *

J*.j

JU3,

as

^H?|

(6 for a);

JjiS, as

TBDK, T

WJW; T
7

TDK, T9*. T T
'
r,

233.
some

From
is

verbal adjectives of the form J^ti, as well as from

5x

others,

derived an adjective Jl*s, which approaches very

nearly in meaning to

Jj** and J***,

since

it

adds to the signification

of its primitive the idea of intensiveness or of habit.

xx
x Ji/O

jo

Of

Hence
eating,

it is
o

e-

called ixJUoJt ^o-^l, the

J

noun of

intensiveness.

E.g.

J*\

Jl^t
J

glutton,

*ib
_**

a (habitual) liar, = w>jJ^ lying, w>t J x Wx # = ejij pushing, thrusting, repelling, cli^ pushing, etc., violently,
;

= J>^t

wot^
.

J^

5 x

x
;

<

0*<i2x

ft

x
;

J5L> asking, JU~ importunate, a beggar, = Jj3~

O

Ox

w^^*

drinking,

i/
5 x
x

w*tj^>

drinking much, addicted

to

wine, k5/

J x

wJjj-w

^^ knowing, learned,
#*

v&^U.
WX

wry

learned; ,i)b weeping, l\& weeping

much; ^-jU fearing,

Rem.

a.

The nouns which indicate

Sflx
j

professions and trades have

fix

usually this form

ut

as jllxt & druggist, t.U coo&,

5 x
x3 x

jU- &

baker,
5
x

x
i

5
o#x x

Ix-Lsi.

tailor, jlaJ
;

a carpenter, gULw a water-carrier,

s

y^Ua*.

2 x

gardener, ^y*Mj a
xi5/

seller

of sheeps' heads,
architect,

ot^o a

money-changer or

o 2 x

banker, |Uj

a builder or

JU^.

a porter.

Compare
etc.

in

Hebrew and Aram. KOfi. 191

Rem.

1.
fi J

113*3, f1^6,

S3D,

D
Ax

6.

Other intensive
H
3.
ijx

adjectives, less
j J 4.

common than JUi,

B0J
9
J

are
as

JUs, 2. J^as, 0C3j^>wix

Jj*i or J^si,
i3

Jjii,

and

5.

J>*b;

0t3j

^L%a-, |loj, wry handsome, j\jz very noble, j^=> very forye, cSj ij one who devotes himself to reading {the sacred writings), cli,> l\j$
1.

a strong propeller or

0UI0U^0UJ

repeller,
*

a great rush
to

(of

water or of people)
wl

2.

jflt^j j*~,

s^+jjJZt,

addicted

wine, drunken, J^JLo gwrcy astray,

w.

18

138

Part Second.
6
uj

Etymology
S
ill

or the Parts of Speech.

o
ui

[
ui

233

wandering ; u^tj^ fond of opposition, j*a*i

wl
g

boastful,

J^jco

esc-

ceedingly veracious, Jxj-b* very liberal, *>j-o one

often or violently, a wrestler
;

who throws down

2\J}j> glistening intensely (also t{J}j>,

6
Ml

ul

iSx

the only instance of the form ^J-ofci, except J>jj-) ; 3. Jijji timid, 5 BJ j 6 i3x A* 5 i2/ ^o^aS everlasting, J^iw or J>^* 6ad (of money), *->*-* or 9-$+> all(i

jtmre,
T>
.

all-glorious,
.

^jjJi
.

or

tj*>jjJ

raos*

'i

7w%;
J
.

4.

Jj*.,
5.

w^$,

-D

shifting,
6

turning,
J

knowing, cunning,
spy.

timid,

,j*j~>lft.

On

yia.

deceitful;
OxO

6x0

Jjjjti

the other hand,

substantives

Jjii^,

JUi-o, and

A^jUl*, are, strictly speaking,

(nomina instrumenti,

228), but used metaphorically as adjectives to mean "doing something like a machine, mechanically, and therefore invariably 0x0 6x0 (habitually)." E.g. %sj*c thrusting or pushing much iJ9+*JA pushing
_ t

6x0
or pressing much, j*J*a* a X

6x0
t

6x0
*

6x0

^.t.Ro,

XX
6x0
JJ>**,
slothful,

brave warrior, w^a^o, w>La*-o, do., X X

6x06x0
much

^jl*la^, 6x0

thrusting with

the

spear,

6x0

jJ^o, ' jtJk-*> X X

talking
hos-

nonsense, ^aJxo,
pitable,

6x06x0

^l*^,

eating

much

or giving

to eat,

0x0
talkative,
#

6x0
^jUJc*
boldly, daring,

Jt^iL,

eloquent,

docile, tractable, Jjtjj*-* ver?/ ^7>era,,>&ljJU X X

6x0

JLXo

XX
6x0

p-\j*A cheerful,

6x0
advancing
>

5x0

>

6x0

%\sj** bearing
liberal,
6

*x0

6x060
jUCo, x

male children,
>#&*, **x X

^UJU X

bearing female

6x0
"

children,

flkn* very X

Ak.v.c, very talkative, ' X

ji.k'go,

imn</ perfumes,
is

Similar, too,
6
3

mean, poor (JSD&, ^ ^ffiV>\*. 6x0 6xx0 6x0x the use of such forms as JUa5 or JUaj, &UA3, and
actionis,
to

^SL^

Jbuu, which are abstract substantives (nomina

6x0x5x0

202)

used concretely;
x
uJ

e.g.

w>UAj, w^UJLj, w>UJ3, given

play or sport;

6x0
6

jtuU?, ^oUJJ, swallowing big morsels, greedy; ^\jJs3 covered by the X

5
6
__
i(

XXX

stallion (of a she-camel),

ft

pUJJ
6xx0

talking

much and foolishly, w>tj3

fi

6x0
loquacious, B^Xsu very learned.

mendacious, J^UJj

fickle, SJ^Ju

Oj

J 3 J

[To this class belongs also t>U, ,^1-U, ,>LU stinking.

D. G.]

233]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.ti Adj. Verbal Adj.

c.

139

Rem.
of

Nearly

all

these adjectives and quasi-adjectives admit

being strengthened in their meaning by the addition of the

is

termination _, which
// /il

here used,
xx

as

/JW

the grammarians say,

2x

AiJL^JJ,
idea
jlj

to signify intensiveness,

or AiJL^JI

ju^UJ,

to

strengthen the
aJlfrli,

of intensiveness.

For example, from J^li comes

as

one
d

who hands down poems

or historical facts by oral tradition,

^i3^j)

crafty,
;

<UAb

cb

calling or

summoning, an emissary or

missionary, <Ltb
Sj.3G

Aaib

clever,

crafty; <L5lrk treacherous, faithless ;

&
v

o?eep

investigator (compare in
as
iL+ia.

Heb.

H /Hp

from Sip)
to

from
O x

Jji,

<Ujti,

breaking in pieces, crushing

'

bits,

S3
J

axXjo always on the watch,

2'*
.

<u^o throwing down

2z> "
*
. .

$'

>

or prostrating often,
*' '*

Ziy* asking often, begging, xa.o prone to laughter, dJyi loquacious, t*" J 2" J Z' ' * f <U>y3 given to sleep, 4L05J abusive, <L* finding fault ; from ^j-jai, " j x sx j x 5"f t" Jt Si m iLai, as <l$jj^, iLJLt, no&e, excellent; from J>i, aJj**, as
.

"C

4J3-U taunting (one) with favours (conferred on him), SjjJl lying, jx o 5x Sx j x Ox 1/ J/ 7 iUjXo ^reo 0/*, disgusted with, dj^A, *3j>*> timid; from JUi,
(

S/

&

g*

9*

<x

4JU5,

as

io*^

very learned, <ul~J

a great genealogist, dJUj a

x 5x x
x

o x x

<?rea traveller, ^ul^i 5/ 5x

very # ?,mcA;
>

0/*

comprehension, AtlSj ill-natured,

fl

Ox

5 x

slanderous, dJt^i
excellent player
o x

i7ery talkative,

a^Ua. a

</rea collector,
;

Aft.Lo aw
dJUi, as

on

the

cymbals or Aarp (^J^a)

from 0"3j
a

J 1x3,

Afrt^-o

prostrating or throwing
x

down

very often, <Lc\j^ very generous

9
ul

Sj

or noble, AtlJU talking

|f *
o x
i

much and

rashly or foolishly ; from

o

ij-oii,

~x

u/

0/

i/

o x

<tLx$, as 44-Ja. very contrarious ;

from Jj**, &>**, as dijji very

or cautious, dijjls
x x

timid; from Jj^li, ^U^li, as

very timid ;

0x0 Ox x Ox x & from JbuLo, dJbuU, as 5,>laJU very unjust,

9"

5^3 1*, very wary

2lc\jJLc very

"
.

bold in attacking,
9x x & x x
x

SjtJ^ X

talking
to

much and
9x x

sillily;

from JUaj, X
x

f *

aJUaj, as 4jUAj addicted

5/
x

play or

spor^,

4JUiJ loquacious, <Lo*ksu

x

/{
szva^-

very learned, 2l>\^jO causing great wonder or marvel, ioliU

lowing big morsels, greedy (the cognate form

<ULooL*

also occurs, as

140

Part Second.
much

Etymology
to
sportf,

or the Parts of Speech.

234

dUfjtXJ

addicted

play or sport)

from JUaj, aJUaj, as <uUA5

morsels, very

mwA addicted to play or

greedy, *UUJl3 talking

a*UAj swallowing huge

much and foolishly.

Rem.

these intensive adjectives

Besides the forms incidentally noticed above, others of occur in Hebrew and Aramaic; for

the purer vowel example, Jytf, as pHTl, WlTl, and J**5, but with

a in the

first

syllable

(jjd), as

f*W

iTTO, T*?K J>CL*iLL

*Q-A..

Other forms are without exact equivalents in Arabic,

as *fjaa

= jui., *])$$
(

=j-t&~>,

WO

(coming nearest to J*jj3), ITs^

= Aram. joXl

Jjii)

and

especially the

form 7t3p> as |?3

(=L^),

tw
of

(=jj^)i

Bhn (=u^t)>
for

which

may

be viewed as

an intensive

Jsi (^ftp

StSp, 7t3p

= J**)-

234.
radicals

From
and a

verbal adjectives with three radicals*, or with three

letter of prolongation, are derived adjectives of the

form

Jjtft,

which have the signification of our comparative and supercalled

lative,

and are therefore

J>st, the
J ' ftC

J~*asu)\ ^ ~*\,

the

noun of preeminence,

or
00

J&*31
J

form afalu denoting preeminence,

f
ft

Kg. ^js-,
/*7
J

>

3JU-, sw<?0,

w>*^> v^*"^' sweeier

'

ox

>

sweetest;
j xft
t

<>*** oeauti/ul,
t

,>~ft-i

more or mos beautiful;

glorious,
J)
S

***$ ^#fy> ***l uglier, ugliest

J-j^a- great,

J^.\ more or mos glorious.

&.

Rem.
have the

In the superlative
J JO/O X J

sense, these adjectives

x

must always
ft

ft/"

J s

sOs

article,

or else be in the construct state, as ,-oiajJt Bjjj^}\

ft

the greatest city, jJJloJ) \J!j-^ the largest

of the

cities.

*
j^sXs-

[A

rare exception to this rule

is J>Xfcl

bitterer, as

derived from

anything bitter, spec, the colocynth, according to 'Ibn Dureid, Kitab U-istikak, 53, 1. 6, 98, 1. 16 seq. In the Lisan, however (xii. 142), R. S.] it is differently explained.

235]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst

b.

<Sc

Adj. Verbal

Adj.

141

Rem.

Of

this

Hebrew, none in Aramaic.

form there remain only a very few traces in Such are ^T^X lying, false (of a
:

stream that dries up in summer), from

cro*e,

^ J^J = w>3l^

")OK

,/zerce,

perhaps connected withj-wl breaking in pieces; JJVX

lasting, perennial,

(for

JJ^X)

t>^'j

an(^ even these have lost their

adjectives.

original signification,

and are used as simple

i

Ovi lO

235.

No

JuguJi^pwt can, according to strict rule, be formed

from the verbal adjectives of the passive voice and the derived forms of the verb, nor from verbal adjectives that denote colours or deformibecause they are themselves of the form Jj&\ (compare 184, rem. b). If we wish to say that one person surpasses another in the
ties,

qualities expressed
oi

by such

adjectives,

we ought

to prefix to the corre& ,i

go *

sponding abstract or verbal nouns the comparatives juwi stronger,

*
*

j/ tc

tj~.t
it

more beautiful,
t

>*>\

more

<

excellent,
ul

j *oi ^ *~JM uglier,

j*. better,

'

si

j> worse,

and the

like.

E.g. ij++ J^wl (stronger as to redness) redder;

Uj^Uj 1-Axj

,>**.)

(more excellent as
t
-

to

teaching

and

training)

*o

j s o i

better teacher

and trainer; Wj^ ***

3>-t

(more excellent than

he as to answering) more ready than he in answering, or giving

better

answer than he

\.$yJaJ\

9-j~>\
os-

(more quick as to departing)

zs*

i s

d&parting more quickly; \j^c

eye.

9-*it
is

more deformed by blindness of one

This form of expression

sometimes employed where a simple

;

comparative might have been used

i^s

as *yJi j*u ^y>

^&y3

sZ~~S

^j
J)

^ Zy~s

i si Oi
j>Z>\

0*

s
}

jl

Sjta^aJl^

then, after that,

your hearts became hard,

< s o s

si-

like stones, or even

harder
ii.

(lit.

^j^SI (el-Kor'an

69).

As

stronger as to hardness), where S^5 jlw!

a matter of

fact,

however, the strict

rules laid
(a)

down by the grammarians

3

are constantly violated

by usage.
o s j s

soi
J s

Examples

of J*Jt formed from the derived forms of the verb,

i
i-

especially from IV.

*

j^o\ more cleansing or purifying (\j^e3 jJ&\),

s j s

from j^y

Sf

oi

to cleanse or

purify,

II.

of j^o to be clean or

pure

^**o\

142

Part Second. Etymology

clearer or purer, from
j *

or the Parts of Speech.

to clarify or clear, II. of
x
fi

235

making
clear;
3

J^O preserving
j

^^o

U*s

to be

better,

from^-Lw,

II.
,

of j*^-** to be safe;
, ,

sOZ

j j*}5\

confirming or establishing better, from^UH, IV. of ^13

*ot
t

to
,

stand
xx

x*

upright ;
be firm;
-;

c~jI making more firm or

x x j x a p

sure,

from C-*Sl, IV. of

C*o
,

to

^s- ^*$.\
'

causing me greater alarm about, from

'

wi^.

or

' Z

<*JUJ,
x

II. x

or IV. of
to help,

JU.

xx

j x bZ

to

fear ;
x

^^U \J^\
j * oZ

giving more help towards,

quickly,

x
;

from

^Ut

IV. of
to

<jU
go

wJbM making depart more

from wJb^t, IV. of wJbi

relaxes, or loosens, more,
'bZ

away ;
' bZ

U-aU-jI that of the two which

x J x

from ^*-j\, IV. of $.j or

x x
x

^
x

to be

flaccid
to,

bZ

or flabby ;

J
ttt

^yo\ causing

to last longer,
.

^s> ^Jb\ more

->

merciful

from ^o\,
respect,
,

C 6i

/.*"' IV. of ^aj to remain, last

x
x p x x

x ftp

w*aI
*

inspiring more fear or

j

as

from w>Ut, IV. of

,bz

wAa to fear ; xxx

jj-o ^i-cut

more just than,

middle;
fow^;
;

from

i^a-cul to be just,
#

IV. of

uuu

to to0
x

^
x x
ftp

Aa//; r^acA the

j , b Z

J
C

Jjist causing to last longer, from JU*t, IV. of

x P
m
, ,

Jib

to fo

xx
IV. of t*-**- to live
grtiw s^acfe,
x

J
s

L5"**"'

preserving alive better, from

-*-),

j^6 JJit giving more shade than, from Jit to

Jx
6 P

IV. of JJ

x p

>>.t causing to be better,

*

from

lt,
x

IV. of >l. to 60 good, excellent ;

bZ to
' x

bZ

xOg
;

J ^*^t

giving more freely, from

^^t

^^,

IV. of Uaft

^Jjl
J X

xftg

XX
to bestow,

bestowing more liberally, from ^J^l

IV. of

^j J ^oj^l
;

showing greater honour

O

to,

from ^j^l, IV. of

**tt

^j^
J x

to

fo
;

noble;
J

yt>
X

jAdl more efer Maw, from ja$\

x

*'%*

xxx
to be desert, IV. of jaI

x0

^a
'

^^Jit

/(

xxx
to fo

poorer than, from ^^Jit

* x

jwor, IV. of

^J*
;

^> J>-t /wore crafty

0#s27y
/^e?,

Maw, from JU-I,

to 60 crafty, VIII. of
X X
ft

Jl-

xx->xg wzorg
t>* j$it
(/?)

XX
Examples of
more feared
,
:

or more docile, than, from .>U3t, VII. of >13 to &a<#.

jsbZ
,

* * t

J*

9 1

*0t

Jj*it

formed from the passive voice

^5-^-t, ^>', s-*At,

236]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.^ Adj. Verbal Adj.

j*+o-\

143

or formidable
j

more praiseworthy or commendable ;

J

\*$j>\

better

,ot
j *

l,i
j-wt
#

known ; j>^\ more deserving of blame ;

j

more glad of or pleased by;

j *

/?
to be

oi

oi

jj&\ more

excused; J^jl more readily found ; JjL>I more occu, j

*oi

pied ; ^^jl prouder (^^j

'Oi
*?>

to be
*
3

proud)

CJU
.

j , oi
1

wor^
i
;

&ztee? or hateful
,
o i

s , o

^^t
^t,

waor^ occupied with

pass, of VIII.).
O
:

(^^
*
Of-

or VIII.

**t)

j<a*U shorter (from

(y)
J

Examples of J*sl from words denoting

J s O
S-

colours or defects
o
j

|>* cA^' whiter than ; ^>o %y*\ blacker than ;

O*

d*-t 'more stupid than.

236.

The

verbal adjectives formed from the active and passive

voices of the derived forms of the triliteral verb,

literal verb, are

and from the quadri-

the following.

144

Part Second. Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

237

quadriliteral, in

which the second and third radicals have

instead

of L.

Rem.

b.

The preformative

/>

takes in Arabic the vowel L, in

'

Heb. and Aram.

"nnfi)* Du * ^he

(e.g.

^0,
ma, as

S**rt = S^pHD, fjfcgOTD*

to

.^Ethiopic seems

have retained the original

:

vowel in

its prefix

(DftH, ftih)l

iTOQiju^ (ma'ammez) oppressor OOY>-J1: (makwanngn)>^ e (}^ OTfQ/l*"J

OD;

(manafek)
tremble,

sceptic,

heretic (J3Uo)

CTO

C0,P"- (mar'ed) causing

:
(

to

dreadful

(JsjJ,
"

TjTttD)j
(

11 Q.CJ^

mafrI ) fruitful
;

(JTnS^)^

OD fl't'9t, rhC
:

mas tamher) imploring mercy (^a^JUwo)

0^
->

OD"|-(*"|ttyii

(matargwem) ^m

interpreter

(__

In the formation of verbal adjectives from verba mediae Hence rad. geminatse, the rules laid down in 120 are to be observed.
j * be-

237.

's.
;

o j
;

>^U becomes >U

238.

(see 13, rem.)

jj^wt,

j&\

JJ-cn, J>a*

etc.

In the formation of verbal adjectives from the verba hemzata, the rules laid down regarding those verbs ( 131-6) are to be
observed.
G
p

Hence we write jjf

G
^

for jjtt ( 135),

I

JjC for JtU

G

133),
2 J

2'

OJ3J

or Ojij for

wijt;,^)

5.j for^;^, >>t>o for j.jtU

<J

133),

j3yc

for

jfc

( 131).
p

G
s-

G
e-

Rem.

a.

preceded by kesra becomes $

1

>

as

^l*

f r ^l*-

Rem.

b.

Final hemza, preceded by

and

w,

admits of assimilaSee

tion; as *C$>J or iS>Ji

h)> or

or Xl-**<)>; *3J**

17

>

&>

rem.

6.

239.
rad.

In the formation of verbal adjectives from verba primse

G
J

t^, the rule laid

down

in 147

must be observed ;

as j~>y* for

241] II The Noun.

k. Nouns Subst.

& Adj. Verbal

Adj.

145

240.
rad.

In the nomina agentis of the first form of verba mediae et ^, the place of the middle radical is occupied by a
133,
x

with hemza (arising, according to

-

out of

I);

as

JbLS

(for

JH-3),

jjL*

(for jtL>), instead of JjlS, j->l~.

Rem.
%

a.

This rule does not apply to the verbs mentioned in

%

160, which retain their middle radical unchanged; as^jU, JuU?.

Rem.

5.

The form ^13 admits

x

in certain words of being conx

tracted into^elS (compare the Heb.

*
<tl

Qp It
<0

for
x

D1p)> as
"|t

^^

^x for JLSlw,
x

rO

wl

in the phrase -*}LJI JL5U> or -*}LJJ ^)U>, bristling with

weapons ;

Ox

x
i

j0*

-^

Jj> J

olo for <suU, in the phrase }\y*)\ *5lo or jt^Ut dU, water-hearted,

cowardly, stupid ; j\& feeble, forjjlfc;

"x

c ^ clA
1

fa'raid

or greedy, for

<}"'<>'
a51a
;

^x

x
;

*.j*s)

oU> s/mrp

(of

a tooth), for
9 xx

Ox
;

^L
X

Or-''

(q/* sight), 9 *
;

for *5lw

^Li
5 #*x

corroded or decayed

clb obedient, for *5lb

m
X

viU ^oin^ afo^,

for oiMJs
is

ijib clayey, for ^51U*.

wi

Sometimes the second radical C

->0X

transposed

as .^LJI

(^5^^, >t^t

^^j jl*>
is

P^j JW-> ^-*>

ot,

&j.
J X

Rem.

In the form Jyt* the medial ^ J x |x lx lx OJx

c.

usually changed into

Jx

as

cby,

Jj>*>>vj>>, for

J^y,

Js^o^y.
first

241.
rad. j, the

In the nomina patientis of the

form of verba media)

its

middle radical

is

elided, after
letter
;

throwing back
J x

damma D

J X

upon the preceding vowelless

J X

as ^J^i^c, for <J>j^a-o, from

J>3^&**.

The same thing takes

this difference,

place in verba mediae rad. that (to indicate the elision of the radical
x

^,

with
the

^)

damma

is

changed into kesra, and, in consequence, the

>

Oxx

j productions

into a t^

as

instead of e>~, from 9>x+a. ~-.

*
see

xJx

xjx
for

XX
(from j*);

[A poet even allows himself

Zeid,

to say

UjU

UpL;

Abu
w.

Naw&dir, 26

infra.

D. G.]
19

146

Part Second.
Rem.

Etymology
O
J

or the Parts of Speech.

242

JO

The forms

cij^J^o,

035^*1
\jj
6

used dialectically.

From verba med.

still

an(^ AJ>**> are sa id to be the uncontracted forms are

r,

JO/

JO*

JO

more common, but

6
J /

6/6

rare;

as
/

**,
**

b^+a***, )iJ*c, O^jJ-o,

vo^s-o, JI^^Co, for ***, Ixo^o, etc.

6
/

242.

Verbal adjectives of the form

J**v derived
(/

from verba

media? rad. ^ et ^, become by transposition Jju*, and then pass into

O
wl

J*3, which 6 0/
or
for

is

in its turn frequently shortened into J*s.

E.g. C~>*

50/
6
Ml/

//
(*^

C^*,

6&ae?, for

O^**, ^*J j-
60/

W
6ul/

OnJ/
;

J^ dependent for sustenance,

01

60/
Ji**
(Jl*)j;

O^
#

o r 0**> 50

60/

6/
5

0/

easy, for

oW,
60/

OW
^

6 */

(O^)j O**

or

0**>

easy, contemptible (^jj^b);

ULJ
/

6/6ul/

or

*-<o,

exceeding (*jy); j+j,

5/
fotgrA*
6
/

/
;

Ok*/

6/60/

(jiy)

^i***,
/

wicked (l\y>)\ Oti, clear (Cytti) Jt**> good "

/

/ /

(j-wj.). /
6
uJ

The verb^elS has^>$ /

/

in the sense of straight, right, tall,

C and ^^3
243.
rad.

in that of having charge of, managing.

et

Verbal adjectives from the derived forms of verba media? follow the same rules as their Imperfects.
of III.
^j,

Rem. The learner should observe that the participles are written and pronounced with and VI. of verba med.

and
///

/ J

// J

*J

J /

on no account with hemza;

6
-/ J

e.g.

"" J

^->U, <>jV~-) like i>jU>> ChW^J? * /

and not t>5U, ^LZo.

244.

The nomina

agentis et patientis of the

9

first
(
6

form of verba
167,
/

ultima? rad.
170).

et

have already been mentioned

Jy

b,

p,

and

Verbal adjectives of the forms Jj** and J**J are treated

S j/
( 1

according to the same rules as the nomina patientis

Si

70)

e. g.

j jjz

2"

hostile,

an enemy, ^jk* a
6 J
<

harlot, ^j~t generous, noble,

J/

6/6/

5/

^^o

boy,

^w
^,

2/

captive, for

33^,
all

l>*^> 3ij^y 3#r> ^j**"adjectives derived from verba tertise rad.

245.

In

et

246]
if is

II.

The Noun.

A.

Noam

Sabst.

& Adj. Norn.

Unit.

147

and ^ (which the second radical be pronounced with fetha, the or tenwin, and assume the converted into ^) reject their vowel
elif

nature of the

maksura

7,

rem.

b).

If the

form be one that

admits of complete declension, the tenwin is transferred to the second radical. According to this rule are formed (a) the nomina patientis
:

of the derived forms, as

(b)

^y*
-

for

^y*, ^^jlc
for
J , J s

for

^kig,* (jkwt);
for

adjectives of the form J*t, as ^cj\

/Of
J

^jt, ^j&t
Compare

j^&t,

,0i

/Of

Oi

oi

^pcjl for
(3,

j^jt
b,
/?.

(>o;t), j^jXa-t for ^X*.! (jJUU),

167, a,

a,

and

b.

The Denominative Nouns.

the Individual.

(a)

The Nomina Unitatis or Nouns that denote

246.

The Sj^^Jt

iU~>t, or

nouns of individuality, designate one

individual out of a genus, or one part of a whole that consists of

several similar parts.
vicis ( 219),

They

are formed, like the analogous

nomina

by adding the termination IL to the nouns that express

E. g.

the genus or whole.

4ul*. a pigeon {male or female), from

vW- pigeons, with the

O< *<

article,

v&U&J

t,

the genus pigeon or the w/iole

Jiu the

number of pigeons spoken of;

S>aj owe
j-j

ifcu

a duck or drake, from

Sxx
G* * {

duck ;

head of cattle {bull or cow), from jJb cattle; Sj+j a fruit, from
S^oJ
/*
#

/rm ;
0/

date,

from j^j

efotes ; SlLolj

an

onion,
<7<?&//

from J-oj #fo

<5/-&

Ox/*

onion; 2ub$ a bit of gold, a nugget, from ^Jki

*L*3

a straw,

from ^>*j straw*.

Rem. a. The use of the nom. unit, is almost entirely restricted, as the above examples show, to created things or natural objects.
*
,0*>
J

[A

peculiar application of the oj^.^i\

oZ I
#

^wt

is its

use for a dish or

dish of fish
(el-

portion of any food, as

ojj\

a dish of

Oss*

rice,

!+* a

Mubarrad
etc.

173,

1.

4),

A+jL a
)

portion of meat, fc+ji a portion of cheese,

129.

Comp.

Gloss.
i.

Fragm. Add.
331, 417,
ii.

This

5 is called

Ufv yfc rlt

*U)t

(Zamahsari, /'a^,

323.

D. G.]

148

Part Second.

Etymology
Ox
from

or the Parts of Speech.

247
e.g.

Examples
5/
X /

of artificial or
^

manufactured objects are very rare;

0x0
X

&U) or dUJ a

brick,

^J

XX
or

Ox
X

^J

bricks ; 2uJut

a ship or

boat,

from

^iw
X

shipping, boats.

Rem.

6.

Similar forms in Heb. are:

V}

]"]>

*b PD^-

(/?)

7%#
/t

Nomina Abundantly
x OiO

vel Multitudinis.

*,

247.

The

SjJLxJt iU-^t,

or

nouns of abundance, designate the

place where the object signified by the

noun from which they are

formed,
Oxx
x

is

found in large numbers or quantities.

I

They have the form

x

SlxLo, and are, consequently, a mere variety of the nouns of place

x x 2x

Ox

x x

221).

E.g. SjurU, *JtJ*c,

Oft

ax*..o

(v")>

foosfe

J x Oxftx OxOxOxOx of prey (***); SLa^o or 3t^&**, SUA*, a

-

a place abounding in

lions (jut),
jt?to?
o/*

05x * snakes (*),

O
l

jJOfc

xOx

0?/4/

W|w (^^1);
r

4a*Jsu*,

5U*, a

fat!

Ox xO

melons (4-Jxj), cucumbers (ILLS); 4-U^-, a place where pomegranates

C (o^j) 0WW0
Rem.
Oxx
x
"

abundantly.
a.

From

quadriliterals this formation

.

is

rare; as JJuu^
x
x

x
,

Ox

>

>,

a place abounding in foxes (^Xxj, 7^^), scorpions

6.

(w^ift).

Rem.

Sometimes the
.,

fern,

used in this sense, with or without

3
x

participle of the fourth form is * J 05 J Ox as <LJx*, aJbuwo, (a pfoce) ^joj\ ;

x J

Ox

abounding in lizards (y^), black

beetles

(Jju*.),

SffiU (a spot)
Ox Ox
J

Ox

x J

producing cucumbers.
Ox
"'
x J

Similarly from quadriliterals, 3JU1, Ajjijto,

Ox OP

^jowo, iJj3^
.

(a place) abounding in foxes, scorpions, chamaileons

x

(^bj^),

/iares.

Also from XII. rfJgJUl* (a spot) producing many

Oxx

Rem.

c.

The use

of

nouns of the form dXzLt to indicate the

is

cause of a certain state or feeling,

Ox
x

Ox Oxx

only a tropical application of Ox JxxOx

their ordinary

meaning ; as dX^^c <U .a...o jjyt children are a cause

249]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Sabst.& Adj.

Rel. Adjectives.
;

149

of cowardice and niggardliness (in their parents)

&La.,6,

;,>,.a.,

rt.J,k.,

& came
^J-a*.*
*
<;

q/*

^ooc? health,

joy or happiness,

evil or ill-feeling

>U~JJ
itto

a
j ,

cawse
jdx

o/*

bringing

on or producing
annoyance
;

disease;
like.

, , $ ,

^3^1 jJJ

3.>ji*o

aaUCaJI joking leads to

and the

(y)

7%0 Nomina Vasts or Nouns denoting

contains anything.

the Vessel

which

248.

The nomina
(

vasis, U>)I
0^0

il^t, have the same form as the

Oxft

228); e.g. j*o a needle-case, from Sjj! a needle; " ^ * 0*0 3 wJ>a>.-o a milk-pail, from w-A. or w~jX- mtfl ; O**-* ct milk-pail, from

nomina instrument
ft
t

t>J m*7&, or a brick-mould, from d-U a brick; 0^0 SxJ 9 J^j wtfM ; aSj^o a spittoon, from JjlJJ saliva.
ft ,

a)>*-o

a urinal, from

Rem.
*>.
ft

O J

0*
G J

very few take the form Jjja-o or &aa*o (see

J J

228,
J

0*

,*. ft

rem.); as jjJkjuo or duju

#

an
S J
J

oil-jar,
i.e.

from

^Aj

otf;

&,*?ja*o

3U^a4 a vessel for keeping ^j6j^-,

6/
J
ft

the plants from which alkali

eye-salve
S
( J*o) or

or potash
5
ft

is

obtained

aJUhXt a pAto /or keeping kohl or

O
ft

(Jjfc.iT>),

to be carefully distinguished
it is

from Jo*o,

the mil

instrument with which

applied

to the eye.

(8)

The Nomina Belativa or Relative

relative adjectives,

Adjectives.

249.

The

a^JwJ

2l~>^t, or

simply

oL~JI

formed by adding the termination to the words and denote that a person or thing from which they are derived, belongs to or is connected therewith (in respect of origin, family,
(relationes), are
2
ft

^7

QftS

birth,
it

sect,
'

trade,

etc.).
<i

E.g.
t/ie

^-ojt
&
vi

earthly,
'

from ^ajS the earth;

dl

6 s

rj-+*
S

solar,
* *

from ^-^w
descended

sun;
el-

v5^

aerial,
+ +

from
;

sfy;
/*#

<

j^^q/"

from
;

Hasan \&mmJ\)

*>%,*

j**. #/^ a/r, the

j^^o-^ belonging to

<r*W

Temlm (^9t+3)

i<a*%o oorw or

l/tungr c

Damascus (JU*o);

150

Part Second.

Etymology
$0

or the Parts of Speech.

249

(J>-tf^ Egyptian,
&
a

from jaa Egypt ; ^JJju* a freedman ofSa'd (j^tw);

(

in)
to sense

ie*Xz
(i^e*-),

scientific,

from^Xfr knowledge, science; ,** relating

;

perceptible by one of the senses

;

^*>
cj

intellectual,

from

Ji*

the intellect
to

from ^jji legal, legitimate,

the

law ;
to

^j* according
analogy

common
a< -

use

and wont
to,

(kJjfi);

^^
o/*,

according

(^y);

^5^*>
*
*

belonging
&
J

or ora^
t

/*0

Magus

or fire-worshippers

<-

,b*

(cr*j)

^" o ^ )
"

j^jAj^I*
verily.

L5^^ belonging to, or 0^<? o/", tfa sgc o/" Malik (*yJU) 90/ Sw 3ft/ f from J*}>k fc# ; ij>** from j*. gwc? ; ^1 from <j\ truly,
;

'4*

tives

Rem. a. The nomina relativa are chiefly formed from substanand adjectives, but in more modern Arabic, and especially in
particles (see 191).

the language of the schools, also from the other kinds of nouns,

and even from

Rem.
express
"

b.

The nomina

relativa derived

belonging to the class designated

from adjectives properly by such and such an

adjective."
^

[However, in such words as

.
.

3/0*5/5/*
^c*.j\.,

jj^"*.t,

^jwt,

*'

C)!i* ^ ne termination

^ has, according to some, a corroborative or

D. G.]
is

intensifying force (djJL^JU).

Rem.

c.

This termination

common

in

Heb. (m. \_ '

%

f.

H*

and JV ), as
iEthiopic,
I is

^7X1^

Israelite,

1*]^$ Hebrew,

^3

strange.

In

generally used to form certain adjectives which are derived from other adjectives, as ch<5.|"l.: (harrasl) a ploughman,
J)

OUrfr|
5
/

(mahharl)
.

compassionate,

from the obsolete rh-ft

(= >\j-*.,
usual

HPl)

and

**Urh:; whilst awl and ay are the

relative
r

terminations, as
:

9
'ay,

PvJ.*!^- (medrawl) terrestrial,

YlC,tl t^yi'

(krSstlyanawi)

Christian,

ft^^:
i
,

('aiyawi)

or

ft^P^:

('aiyay) like (from

ft^:

of what kind? which?).

in general use

The
;

Aram, has the

*T>ffi

last of these forms, viz. *_,

f

as

Egyptian, wjuj^JjId eastern.

252]

It The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.ti Adj. Rel.

Adjectives. 151

250.

In forming the nomina relativa, the primitive nouns undergo

various changes in regard to the auxiliary consonants, to the final radicals

^ and ^, and

to the vocalisation.

I.

Changes of the Auxiliary Consonants.

3u, are rejected
;

251.
as
J s

The feminine terminations 3_ 3u and

;

ZSU Mekka, L5*U; Sj-oJI

s *

el- Basra,

<J>oj
ulul

aiyjt el-Kufa,
J s

^^>',
Jj

&

* *
;

J sul

a,JxL Malatya,
4-i-JI

^j^Xc

aJJLo

Sicily,

^Jao

^UAjjil Africa, ^yuj*\ c

coipus of traditions relating to the ways

the

and habits ofMuhamJs

Os

mad, ^5-w; [fa J LM

direction

party of All,

j^ycw*;]

&LJt

tfa kibla

or

ofMekka,

to

which the Muslim turns

in praying, j^jXJ*

3>

a window,

^^

^-^^-

refined, ^gste vulgar,

j a *
an-

from

ioUJI

distin-

guished persons, the higher

classes,

and 2UUJI

/^

common

people, the

vulgar ; tjs- a promise,

^J&; &j

weight, measure,
like ojs-,
letter,
j

^).
have
lost their first

Rem.

In the case of nouns which,

be a weak

radical, if the third radical

the

first

ought to be

restored and the second to take fetha

S
5

as * (from ,*j),
foil.).

[^y3
S
St

* *

o *

or]

^>wj

(on the second

see 258

and

The forms j-^wj

also the very

[or

,-wj] are mentioned by the grammarians, and ' Ox 9/ ulx

Jj

irregular

^JJ^

from

Sjifr,

[and j^^-w from 4-w D. G.].

(Hammad

in
j)

'Anbarl's Nozhat

Walibba

52.

252.

1,

(a)

The feminine termination

^-

is

rejected in nouns

that have four or more letters, besides the

L^jWif

S"jxxjx_ L*^" Gumadd,

J

as ^)W-

bustard,
(&)

S^-*
But

the

name

of two months,

^U.

the nouns ending in

fern,

have only three

letters besides the

[Lane has

^*w

of this form, however, only a single instance

has been mentioned in the T. A.

D. G.]

152

Pakt Second.

Etymology
;

or the Parts of Speech.

(a)

253

A ^,
the

two cases are to be distinguished,

If the

second letter has a

\>j4

vowel, the

is

rejected

as ^j*(/3)

a swift

ass, ij>>j*-;

Baradd,

name

of a river, \^>j*>.

If the second letter is

is

without a

vowel, the
into
5

^ may either be
<**
,

rejected (which

So

/J

preferable), or *0J
j

changed
.

as
3

*L. pregnant,
/sj
;

^L^

or

^j-U*.
world,

\j-lj*
3

relationship,

o j

/oi ^

^-jj.3
2, (a)

or

^5>J>5
letter

1-JjJI

/*<?

(present)

^j-*j>

or

t^^x
3
--oj

The

is

likewise rejected in nouns that contain four

or

more
* o
o*>

letters besides the

^,
elif

if it is
e.

belongs neither to the root nor

to the feminine termination, but

what the Arab grammarians

call

JUJ'nJI

^t
it

j i

or the
is
4

appended

(i.

which serves to give to the word

"0
m>*

to which

appended the form of a quadriliteral or quinqueliteral

J

word, e.g.
O /

^ji>
J

to give

it

the form of^*Ap, by> to assimilate

3

...
But
if

it

to

J
;

//

Os*
;

2*0**
big, stout camel,

^lbj.5)

as

^jsj+&.
or

a bug or

tick,

^sj+*. ^ju5 a

l>a*3

j^^b

^Sb,

the bean,

^Sb

or

^y.Sb.

(b)

such

^ nouns have only

into

three letters besides the ^, it

may
;

either be changed
as

^ (which
3
^ o *

is preferable),
3
o ;

or rejected altogether
ftf

^j*^ a
ut

sort
* oi

of

heath,

^>iU
Rem.
-

or

^iU
1,
x * j

^i^t &
/3,

s#r

of shrub or 5^a//
a third form
5
is

r*?0,

(^>j'.
viz.
j;**.* -

In
3

b,

and 2
*oi
'

6,

admissible,
3
J

-oj

//

< o

^L,
D
3
*

as

^4%*-, L&V/3
is

C^W
3

1^3^' L^S^'
92

but

L5?

with hemza,

a vulgarism.
*L-. of relative adjectives fall

253.

The terminations ^ and

J

away when new

"
ii

relative adjectives are to be

'
ui
vi

formed from them

it

as
;

to \J$U, ^5***. belonging 3

*

MekM, Gufi

(^J&c, ^5***-,
& a
*

names
3
*

of

men)

j^xilir
to
J

Sdfi'ite,

one of the sect of Ss-Sdji'i (^aiUJI);

in

^j*

belonging

Almeria
H
"
,-

(2ljj**)\)

Spain

^j$jjJjL~>\
t

a native of Alexandria
J)

0*

(Jb)ju**>)1).
3

Similarly, from substantives like

bullrush, the relative adjectives are

^y*j& a
3
j

chair,
3

a
0*

seat,

0/

and

^j*
254.

^j*
,

and

^>j->.

The

plural terminations

^ and O!

and the dual termi-

254]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.& Adj.

as

Rel. Adjectives.
to two,

153

nation ,jl_, are rejected

' ' * <v

O^ iwo
#

>

^s^^ relating

dwdistic;

,jU^aJt
3
' '
;

/&

w0 harams
'

(or sacred territories of

3
o

Mekka and
j
l

el-Medina),

o^

^5-oj*3

jL*3
<-

to> ?w^w named Kais,

*&* of the
o

^
;
(

jo'
J
I

^-^3
5

jj

.l..>.

the

Muslims,

JO'
3

0'
;

'0

name of Zeid, t^J^J -" waw*? of Hind, ^j^a; Oli^ 'Arafat, the name
L5^"***
5

O^J^J

OljUA women of the

5
^ '

of a place,

^V^.

Rem.

a.

It need hardly be

remarked that
J

this rule does not

J
,

'

'
l

apply to proper names ending in

irf

^t_ and (j^

'
;

as

^jlj-^ft

Imrcln,

'
'

'

JO'

JO'

L^Lf*^

O*^^** Haitian, ^J^UX**.

6.

C)3*H) Zeidun, l^jJ^Jj.

Rem.
as
{

3o

It

is

only in later times that such forms are possible

JJjJUc, from
*'

'->?

o
;

QjJ-^

twenty, instead of
3
'
;

^jJ^
3

iy*,

from

0'*

^jjX*, plur. of

aJU a hundred, for {y**

3
'<

i**+l dualistie, from

'/

jjUjI fwo, instead of \^y3 or .Jtf!.

j

Rem.

c.

Foreign names of towns, ending in ^-j sometimes

,

'

j
>

change this termination in Arabic into it. In the former case the termination 'jOui 3
is

OJ
is
>^

at ther times retain

rejected, in the latter it

j
>.

'j'
(J|3^a-aj

preserved
#

as ,jjj^~;3 Kinnesrin,

3'

^j-^3, but ^j~U3,

5^

i_
;

'3

^^j-^

/
*
,

/
j

j/
Fcftriin,

Nisibis,

i-xpcti,
0'

ut

eX**"^'

i5* fr ?

fl

>

OJJ*^

3o'
Rem.
0?.

j0'3

L&*!> but cH/^>

L5^^'
chiefly foreign, are very irregular

Some proper names,

;

in their formations
3
'

e.g.

O'O'O' ,j^a*-JI,

'0' 3 ^y\j^j
3
'
j

u'' bjb,
j

''
,

J'

0'

^'jb

2/sa^t,

^jLx^;
'

jjO' j^xj,
J#
J '

''

-5'
lSP
1 '

<

l>*->;

L^J Ji >-^ ***><,

3'0'
L& **
1

J"0'0'

3"
#

S'0'0 lS^-^J
m

J'O
9 *"
;

J'O^J 3wj ^UwjJ, ^jJ

3
'

J'O" 3''
;

Ji''
i

O^J-**>>

*0->* Tiberias, ^j/***

3 3
'

J'O'O'P O^-sO*',
3

3 '0

r'

^j$t or

3"0'3'0
^L:
w.

^jit.

We

may, however, use ^j^j^, ^^^Jaudl, (^jj-, * > 1 j5' 1 *

^t^j-jJ,

<fc.>.

Ol>*-

"

makes

either

^j-*-

or

^Uj*.
20

154

Part Second.
O

Etymology
3
x x x

or the Parts of Speech,

255

AJ

+ + *

i b

'

"
3

}je*j\j\}

or }ja~>\j} has \^>j^jy as well as the regular formation

xx
5

xx

rjt Manes makes

Rem.
e.

*Jtu, ^>i*

and

,*3t.

D. G.]
art. L

Quite peculiar are:^&L3 (with the

.^(^i\), 1

fern.

A^lyj, from ^ul^J, Tiliama ; j\tt (with the

from^otuJI Syria; and j o,

art. ..*luJt), fern. A**U>,

fern.

O^J
5
ul

(with the art. ,-jl^Jt),

2
5
ul

<LjI*j,

j/
5
ul

xx

from
-..

^>o-Jt

el-Yemen; instead of ^^lyJ, ^<^U, and

XX
<*

^-^, which
occur.

XX

-t>

are also used.

The forms ^^V>, ^5*^, and ^U*! likewise

s

Comp. the words jJUj, cb> and ~-L (=^^.1^).

"

X&X

255.

The

letter

^
Sx

in

words of the forms L*$ and &L**, when

is

not derived from verba mediae rad. geminatse or infirmse (3 or ^),

X

rejected, the kesra of 1X&& being at the

same time changed into fetha*

J x

5xx
C
as A-iuji

SxxOxx
statute, ^*ej*; *j4j*f
' P'

<*x

an
Ox
;

island, or Sj-j^JI
x

Mesopotamia,
i' 0xJ
;

Sxx
^SjJ^"
i

Jx

Sxx
x j

A*JJ^t el-Medina, ^yj**

3
x j

*Uj J

S^'
i*~'
lip5-

s^/p,

***y*,

**fr"g

i'*'

J
>

(tribes), ^^^-v*-,

^5*^.

But,

if

they come from verba mediae rad. gemiX

natae or mediae
3
x
;

vel ^, they
<

remain unchanged; as <ULa*.

5
tool,

reality,

xOxdxJ
;

^a*a.
3

Sju jc- a piece of iron, an iron

^ju ** ^L^S

m//

Ox J

J*Vi

L5^**

n
^

Sx
^ ne f rms

0x->

J***

an(i J***> the

is

^
;

is

rejected only
S
x

when

the third consonant of the radical

SxxSxxSxSxJ
i^jj^fc,

3 or ^ as ^J^, SxxSxJ

^yt
it

(tribes),

^3-^; ^y^,

Ox
;

^5-^5 (men),
#

unchanged, as
5

SxOx
;

^y&\ ^>-<$.

Otherwise
5

remains
<"

>
;

^o->^>
x

(a tribe),

j^^-o-^

J**
xJ
,

(a man),
3
'

^^a*

jujJ

OOxJ

OOxJ
j->-> (tribes),

(a town),

t^JWj

J**,

l5^>a

c tjf*-

*
the

[According to Zamahsarl, Faik

of the

i.

160 the same thing happens to

\^+Zt)

form

AJ$*i, as in

^tw
1.

from S^ii,
ii.

^yot

from

*>ii&.

Comp.

also

Mufassal 90,

and Slbaweih

66, 319.

D. G.]

257]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Svbsb.& Adj.

a.

Rel. Adjectives. 155

rules.
it

Rem.
<

There

are,

however, exceptions to these

{

E.g.

Ufrl nature, .-auJa

<&JJ*6 a city,

JJj<* (to distinguish

to

from

j3jc belonging to el-Medina),

^jjj**. belonging
;

Algeziras in

Spain (to distinguish

it

from ^jj**- Mesopotamian)

;

,-o-Jlw, ^j-j^ft,

from i*J~>,
9
* J

<>**
O J

(tribes)

OJ/J

2
(tribes),

Jj M, jtnX^, ^Ju
(tribes),

^j+ij J J
# f

from ijjj^.
3

(a place)
*J
;

Ji*>jS,
<5

'>

'

^j3
.'

^JUk, ^^o-U, ^^is

^Llc,

Uu*3

^j&fc,
g

1^5**^ "

*-H>*

autumn, ^A**>
*,' ,

^t^^j

a prophet,

makes ^yo, from the assimilated form ,~J.

wlx

Rem.
mediae

6.

Words

of the

form J*j

(for J**s, 242)

its

from radicals

et

^,

reject the second

^ along with
V

vowel kesra, or in

other words follow the shorter form J-J

as ju~> a lord or master,

^ju~

^4*
A***'*

^ooc?,

.**J.

But

^j^^Js

(a tribe)

has

^yUs.

The
C

same remark applies

(\S)
>

to every penultimate double

(J?*****!
>

with kesra

as
5

dimin. of j^wt, Ws&,

j^o-*-,

an

ass, jJ^a^a..

[But

<i ju~>l as
Jot

dimin. of jl*-, '2 _

a tribal

name has t^Ju-A]

256.

The

productionis of the

nomen

patientis in verba tertiae

^ may
radical

be rejected, and the radical

^ changed into y whilst the kesra

;

of the second radical becomes fetha

as

i^j-* thrown, uSyej*.

But

many grammarians

prefer to reject both the

^ productionis

and the

^,

so that the relative adjective coincides in form with the

I)

nomen

patientis, ^j*j-*.

257.
verba

Lastly, the

tertiae

3 productionis in the form 244), is rejected, and the second

9 5 J +
vt
;

)>, derived

from

radical takes fetha

' '

instead of

damma

as $$**,

a female enemy, ^3*^.

*$js-.

Many, however,

form

^jJ^

from both j**c and

156

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

258

II.

Changes of the Final Radicals $ and ^.

or

258.

The Uif maksura

is

(t

^,
a

7,

rem.

b),

as the third radical

of a triliteral noun,

changed into
;

before adding the termination

;

^(I

as

^j a

youth, ij?>^i

^j^-j

mill, \J$$*-j

to* a

staff,

^^-oc

^J^3 mo^, ^3J^5.

But

if

the noun has four letters, the final ^

does not occur in such words in good Arabic)

is

may
;

either be changed

into ^, which x Oi 20x 3

the better form, or be rejected

10

as

^*&\
5

purblind,
3
'

xdx

^3-u*t X
?Ox
^^ia-o

jyJ- play, or ir^o ^^ ^^

y.

a musical instrument,
If the

^y^o XX
S
"

or LS ^^X

^c
X

SxOx

3<>x
or

meaning,
the (^

^^ju
is

^y**.

noun contains

five or
^
-

more

1,0}
letters,

always rejected; as

^aJa^o

chosen, ^^AJxcuo.

The
falls

same

rules apply to the final

^ of radicals
x

tertise

et
it

^, which

away is to be counted as one of the letters in mind that the missing C of the word, and also, if it be changed into 3, that the kesra always

in

some nouns

after kesra (see 167, b, /?);

but

must be borne

becomes

fetha.

E.g.

^
;

S^x

Ox

(for

^o^)

blind,

e>**; *-*

(f r

L5^)
6x0j

sorrowful, \jys*i;
3

^15
xx
3

(for
x J

^5-^^)

a judge,

is the pre^^-olS (which

OxOj
5 *'
*
-

xOJ

OxO

ferable form) or
*x
J

^Jya 15
xOJ

jufct (for t^ju**), jJu^o (for

' ? J

^jZLc), Jju, o

(for

^k&*~c),
Rem.
a.

^Jux*, ^j.Xo, ,-lx*^.

The addition

of the feminine termination

5tj.>

IL does not
writing-case,

affect the rule of

formation; as
,

<m inkhorn or

3xx ^3j >

Jx5x
Sl^uJt,

Jxx
Slo^.
xO
J

owe

wAo

carries

an inkhorn;
3
x x

Hama

Sxx
;

(H^Pl), {Jy*

a district in Palestine, ^jj-^

.

Sld^e a ladder, ^J^j-c

vintner.

SxOOxx SUl.
w
x x

ox x or d-J l.
X

'3

a wine-shop, ^^Jl^. or i*^^ x ^^x

5
" *

ml

xx

Rem.
2

6.
x X

Such forms as
J

^Ijj

for ^33,3,

^jUx*

for t^^y**,

and

^ako,^

for

^tu^uo, are modern and corrupt.

260]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

& Adj. Rel. Adjectives.

memduda,

157

259.
rem. a),
is

The hemza

of the termination ll (the elif

23,

always changed into j; as l\jjs> a virgin, ^S^jJ^-', *t-*^' x^oj so* k//j 3 ~8 + * 3 i' .i;^ fa 6/a^ beetle, (a town in Persia), bj>j "

^jUu

^jUUi

,.*

Zachariah, i^jbj^j.

But

** in the termination 1 1

whether the hemza

be sprung from an original radical 3 or

^,

or be not a radical but

it

merely the so-called JJlaJ^t Zj^A (see

taiDed unaltered (which
d,
is

252, 2, a),

may
;

either be re-

better) or be

changed into 3

as

|U the

letter

fb; a garment, <l~ a robe, ti*~> the heaven, J^Stf,

,

^b;, ^yb^,
in the
*

^jl^w, or i^jtf
~'0

(^jb;,

^ji-A, jjgjW*
*

*WXfc
3

a far^w ttfMW
^^*

mot, 2b/. a
or

ma&

"'*

3 _r

chameleon,

?^3b &

focm,

^y^U,
if

^yb/*-,

^^b,
-

j^jUU, ^jbj^-, i^y^Sb.

*
.

On

the contrary,
"-
;

the hemza be an
*

3 -r

original

I,

it

always remains unaltered

as l\jS (rad.

IjJ),

^tp.
C

Rem.

The termination
~*
*

2t_ is very rarely dropped in proper

~,

j ,

5-*'
(places),

names; as tyy**.,
" >
;

*tjjj*is

^3-U.,
^
',

3j^ \jjj^> In
hemza
;

a few

cases too the letter ^j

3
*
<*

substituted for the

3

as l\^jj (a

^
(

place),
3

^^jj ^bu^ with

'O
;

*byJ

a tribe),

^\j^ iU^o

(a city in el-Yemen),
J

J
*3

which compare the Hebrew forms *J?%

7^

from

nW

riW.
i.e.

260.
their third

Primitive defective substantives,

those which have lost

weak

radical,

as

w>t,

-t,^., axJ, 3, etc.,

necessarily

recover

it reappears in the dual and plural; reappearance be not necessary, the third radical may be omitted in the relative adjective. In all cases where the third radical it

only in cases where

but

if this

is

restored, it

appears as ^, whether

it

was originally
;

or not.

E.g. w>' (for y>\, dual Ol*>')

2

/^

6 /

brother,

^>*t \j**>

(for

a father, ^jy\ (for ^i.1, du. Ol*^') .1 9/^ 3^" >*) a husband\s father or brother, $y++>
;

158

Part Second.
a

Etymology
^$*)
O x*
;

or the Parts of Speech.

261

a*j (rad. >i))

J

dialect,
2
x

(rad.

^J Me
,*

^m, ^^3 #*
;

(rad.

A
;

t^U) a hundred, ^y**

2

*t (rad. ^ot) a female slaw, ^Jyc\

iw
3

(rad.
xx
;

xx
;

* , ,

>w) a
00

year,

^>w
3

,jj| (for
v)

^J,
3

du.
x J

oW)
x

go
a w, ^yj\
OJ
;

or

^3^
5

00
C-wt
ox
ju

^~>t (rad. >*~>) a name, ^^o-^l or ^3-0-* (from j^J)

(rad.

<0)
ox

podex, L5^ or
du. O'*^) a
5

<

**'*

0*

M
or
o

,^5^ (from
3
^

alw) or
3

^
'

^^

(from
3

<su);
^

(for

\Jo,

U> *^ or
3

L^^
and
3

->*

M^> ^>

xx 3 or l3"*->

io ~

morrow,

^j
ct.

^3^.
o

00
sister,

Rem.

Cukl, a
3

So
^j^U,
3

C-Uj, a daughter, xx oxx

make ^^a-l and

Sol

as well as

^3*.! and ^y^..

4&2>,

'z

3
5

**
or
~x
(gU,)
^

3-o
;

'

^3a, ^^iw,
00

^yL*

j^.,
x

vw(w, makes ^^- or ^ay*. (from

,S
3
3

lip,

has the three forms

3-

v.). SU
Rem.
6.

has t^jU,

^U
ox
3

and ^U.
CO/
j

Where
'
3

the original form was Jjti, some retain the

ox

gezm; as ^jjo, ^>0,

^3^,
3

L$>-?>

LST^'
j

j
r.

261.

The

third radical

or ^J of the forms
3
* x

J** and

4JU*

is

OOx
retained unchanged
3
Ox
;

Ox

as 3**J
x

grammar, ^$y^> a grammarian ; ^Ao

8,4
;

9x0
;

a a

gazelle,

L5

Ox 5 j>* a foray, {$5)*

5 '
.

*3~>;

SO

r-xOJ
;

bribe,

handle,

^3^

3oj

SoxOxOJ
^j-*
;

^^j Soj

3^
But

4j>* a village,
0x0^
j

<wo an image, j^^o.

if

the final
3

^
xx
is

of
3

U$
'->

be changed into 3, the second radical takes

i^^**, from ajji,

Sx^

Ox Ox

x OJ
4-*.>,

fetha, as 1^3/*,

^3-0,

and 2u a possession;

' 6

extended by some to words in which the third radical Ox Ox 5x-> was originally 3, as {$j, {*2>j, l5^' fr m 5J>J^> e ^ c If the
a rule which

SxxSx
is

second radical in such nouns be a 3 or ^, combining with tho third

radical into

^,

this

resolved into its original consonants, the

final

second radical takes fetha, and

is

converted into
living,

3
;

as

{J*

(for

l$>) a fold,

y}

J^

(for

J^l)

J?^-!

lj a

262]
-

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.dk Adj.

s
x x
;

Rel. Adjectives.

159

s ,

, ,

twist or turn,

\^^
is

** #

snake, ^J^**-.

In

words of the form

<UUi, final

retained, as S^ULw misery,

x x
, ,

^jlii

but

final
^ *

is

5 <"

'

changed into hemza, as <uU~> drinking-vessel, ^SULw, ajUxc ^

2

sor

"'

0/ lizard,

^Uic.

"Words
.

Ox x

of the form *ut a sign,

5 ^
5

ajU a
-

jt?fec<?

wfore

*x x

cattle, etc., rest

at night, *j\j a banner,

make
m

^jI, ^51, or j^jt, etc.

3
x x

Rem.

a.

oo* ^ju, a

desert,

makes
desert,

irregularly

j^ju

(instead

of

l^jju) aw inhabitant of the

a Bedawi.
t/j

//j
aJlaii, etc.

Rem.
verba

6.

Nouns
^
;

of the forms J-ati,

et
^, reject the
5
x

aJL^Jti,

J^ai,

from

tertise rad.

^
ji

productionis and change a

x
(

radical

^
;

x x
\

^ j
'

into

as

^is., {3+*

<H>^

a town),

i^j-o

l^5

^3-ciS

a**t (a man's name),

3
x*

^3^!

(rarely i***!, and,

though very

incorrectly, (JV>I).

See

255-6.

III.

Changes in the Vocalisation.

262.
is
j

Ox
Ox
;

In the forms Jjii and &Us, the kesra of the middle radical
3
x x
;

5
ftfo
2>

x x
;

changed into fetha

a
x j

as *ilU

king,

a x

o^-ait,
j

j-o-JI (tribes),
j

3**x3xxjxx
j~o, ^j+j
-
;

^^U

jufb

/twr,
-

^jlA

S>w (a tribe), {Jj3&.

So

also in

&

*
t

J*j, as J5oJt (a

tribe),

^jx

But

in Jjti, the kesra

may

be retained,

as J-l camels, ^jj\ or

^^J.
of

D
more than three consonants, the
is

Rem.

In nouns that consist

vowel of the penultimate letter

tribe)
3

not altered.

From

WA*3

(a

and
'%'

w^JL; (the ancient

.

name

of Si-Medina) the forms

5
ox

JiSiS
;

and ^jjj are admissible, though

x Og

*x

^JJu
x

and
a nd

,*Jj> are preferred

5
x x0

xOg
;

Ox

OUji! makes ^^31

x-f*,

^^^

xOx

^yU^JI,

as well as

160

Part Second. Etymology

Kesra or

or the Parts of Speech,

is

[263
changed

263.

damma

of the penultimate consonant

into fetha in all forms in which a

or ^j has been rejected, or in

;

which a
3

final

^ has

been changed into j

).

as zjj>j^j\,

^>ol

**;

,,
(see the preceding

^>i

Rem.
dj-aJI,

Of rare and arbitrary changes, such as ^Jj*aj from

the sacred territory
t>t

^j^a- from^opJt
3

of Mekka, \^j^> from

'

J*

time,

j^-^^l

from ^^ol yesterday, a grammar can take no

account.

264.

If a relative adjective is to be

formed from a proper name

which is compounded of two words, the following points must be attended

to.
2

A.
x o

If the
9
*

two words form a proposition (ir*{L>\ 4-^J-* or x

Si

o y

x .*

lOUwt w.^p), 5 x X

as US JajU (he carried mischief under his arm, the

warrior),

nickname of a celebrated poet and

o^J
<2xxO X

or shone)*

Jj-> 3

(At*
o x

roa

' j

are contracted into one

J

compound word

(^j^-j-
XX
X

wi=>,

mixed compound)
3

as w^jjuio, a man's name,

'

^M*^. VJyiS, the towns

is

of Ba'albek and KdUJcald,

then
is in

the second word

3
ct,

omitted, and the

o.

termination
3
-

appended to the

first

as

^*-j&,

\^b*?> <****>

^j^>

^ylS.

B.

If the first

word

the status constructus, governing the

arise.
2c

second in the genitive, two cases

9 I
9

(1) If the

governing word be

j)

one of the nouns ^father,

3

^\
3

son,jt\ mother, or

CUj
;

daughter,
ox
jg

it is ox
;

rejected,
xx
x

and
.

^
"

appended to the governed word

xx x

as jSL> y>\, ^JjSJ

3
'

<*

0>

f/i/"

JO

3 ** kSjHJ-

(2 )

* ne

fi rs ^

wor(l

e an y other than these four,

two

secondary cases arise,

status constructus
still

(a) If the idea of definiteness

through the

exists in the consciousness of the speaker,

as

Compare the nickname

of one of the Earls of Douglas, Archibald

Bell-the-cat.

264]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.& Adj. Rel. Adjectives. 161

J * J

6 x J

in O^****" v*^>

tlie

slave

of Hosein,
3
o , j

the
But

first

word

is

rejected,

and

'I

the second takes

is

as

^^^.

(b)

if

the idea of definiteness

:

no longer present to the mind of the speaker, then

(a) in cases 5

where no uncertainty can arise as to the person intended,

attached to the
vt

^
wl

is

first

word, and the second

XX
;

is

omitted
s
;
\

as 0-iJ>M
} ~s J

X
;

Ml

xr

O J

Off*

*>

VJ
;

\JISJ

CH**M ^jK, ij5&

jUoJt ^oUau,

^tki

aXlt

j^c, iJJ***

iSUt
x
#

O^UI^o-o, (CameVs-nose, nickname of a man), ^jiil x * '*** 0" O/'-J p J 3 5 ' 3 x l>~*aM J^, ^-^iJt *t, ^yj-^t or i^y-o 6j^Lsd\ jutw, ^$j*~>
*^jt
J
;

^^^
3

x0/

*"

^J^
;

/J0*

[(j>Jt

^tj,
is
i/

\tS}[

',

hut

(/8)

if

uncertainty might arise by so doing,

as
*

the
'

first

j^
o*

omitted, and the termination added to the second * j o x "" '- " oi o- rx 3 x x 3 3
*

Sjla^a^JI,
J
5
x x

Guadalajara
1
it

3"
in Spain,
#

J x

jo
j>jl

^U*^..
-

S^w

(a tribe)

makes

x x

/ulj /

t^Uw

or

^3*w
a.

(from the assimilated form 3^w).

Oi
x x

x J

Rem.

In the case of the *+*}*

OLb^o, some
;

allow a
J J

J x x

double formation, from both parts of the word

3

e.g.

from

J-*/v-*b'

L&Hj

J8

LS**l>'

^n

ater tmies

**

became very common to form the

5
j oj - ,
2>

" 0'
;

nisba from the whole

this license

compound word,
x x

as

^JJ^j-^^j,

<JCJju
fall
Ox

and

was extended

to innumerable
J
:

names which
/

under

xxx

the class B.

For example

from \y* C-wO, .-Jl^C^o, with the

.^tf;
J

from
xO-ajOx

^^j
3
-

>*c,
xxOx

^jO**
x
x
,

from
3

JyUJI

jJ3,

u^IU|tf>;
x.x

from oJa&t jb, L5^*5; b xOx i * J x 3 from ^j-jJ^yJ, from j^o,

J

JOx

Uj>*j^j
'

^1
x

ixOx <*3j3J*>
x 0<

fr
3

u*'
;

l*'>

Guadix in Spain,
j0/<

.<>t^.>tj;

from

JOx

'''Ox

OJ

JULoJt jufr,

j^^Ujuc

from JULoJI

^UJ, ^^j^U^U.

To

this stage of

the language, too, belong such words as ,J>o from

w.

0>^' ji ( a
21

162

Part Second.

Etymology
<^)U^j
c,

or the Parts of Speech.

265

family in Spain)
the

from

^UU '
'

>S
*

[ajjjJL a
j

woman

of

Benu

'Adi

(21,

footn.)]

^j^^^j an
first

ignoramus

(Fr.

abecedaire), from Juyl 'abuged, the

( 32).

four letters of the alphabet

Rem.

5.

In many cases

falling

under B,

2, 6,

a and

/?,

strange

forms arise by the rejection of some consonants, or the combination into one word of a few letters (generally four) selected from the
5
' o

>

,,

<<

o '

two nouns.
Z
jo

E.g.

...ojcirw

from O^o^-a*. Hadramaut ; ^jj^

3

JJ/

'0'

6*0-0

jo

from
tribe)
l

jtjJt

juc

(a family in

Mekka)
jk*c
s s

^-*X^ from ^^AJt Ju^

;

(a

^ ^V
3
Ci

from ^^^w

(a tribe)
3 3

^-ia-^
3

from

^j^s. ^*\j

XJOJJ
name

Ras- ain ; ^J^LjJj-w from 4J$-Lj

i
-

^$j-+-2>

(a

village in

Egypt)
3 , o

Os

' '

tjy^jJaJt, the

of a poet,
3 b '

whose mother was from ^Z^jJa,

and

his father from^&jjt^i..

265.

relative adjective is never formed, in classical Arabic,

it,

from the plural, even where the sense might seem to demand

but

C always from
institutions,

the

singular;

e.g.

^j,-j*

acquainted with the divine

i

from d-iuji, plur. o^!/*

;

l^* IW a

se er

of mats, from

jt^^i

plur. j*a-

^jia^-o

owe w/*o makes mistakes in reading

sheet,

manuletter,

script, also

a learner or student, from dU*a.o a written

book, plur.

Ui***o

or

^U-o.

'

Such

plurals, however, as are either

;

really proper
s o

names, or approximate to them in sense, are excepted

*
t

*bi
;

e.g. jUJt (plur. of j^> a leopard) the tribe of 'Anmdr, (J^U->t

*->*$&

(plur. of

wi^
(

CO*

'
;

s s

efo^),

the tribe of Kilab,

^%^>
name
3
;

Ojlfr* (a tribe),

LS'iil**' J'***'

a tribe), iJ?jiU*;
of

^jt^l
Si

(the
-

of a city, Ctesiphon,
fib

"

bib,

properly the plur.

i-ijjuo),

^^JIjl^
S
;

jLcu^l

Helpers (of

Muhammad,
3 - o -

epithet of the tribes of el-Aus, ^hj^I,

3
-

and U-Hazrag,
the desert,

bs

ot/

ij.jj-a^Jt,

at el-Medina),

(j^UaJt

v!/*^

the

Arabs of

266]
* Oi

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

o

& Adj. Rel. Adjectives.

5
x

163

j*

io,

^l/^l; [o^a.'^t
#

the confederate tribes,

^%e*\,
el-

as

'Omar
S

is

called in a

tradition

** aid* iUj'nJI the

'St.

Persian

colonists in

Yemen, ^jUjt.

D. G.]

In more modern Arabic, on the contrary, a host of are formed from the plurals of nouns that indicate the object with which a person usually occupies himself
relative

Rem.

adjectives

oi.

x x

" f

in his trade, studies, etc.

E.g. J^UJl (plur. of JxoJ) rugs, /JslJt

S

JJ
(plur. of
VI

Ox
^U>)
J

->

->

a maker or se^er
9 J J

q/*

rw<?s;
5

w*^*
X

0^>

15^*
seller

a of

bookseller
J

j*om* (plur. of j**au*.) mats, ^j.^t*. a maker or

xx
9'
J

3
bottles,

x x

mats;

j->jty>
x

(plur.
x x

of

Zj^Jd) glass
9 x
J

(J^Jjt^S
x x

a dealer in

bottles;

J^-Lu X

sieves;
3
x

OUL
x

(plur. of Jji*U) sieves, ,J^.Uo ^^ X X Ox x I

(plur.

a maker or se^er
x

o/*

of

acL>)

watches,

O'x^xJ^xx
3

^JUL

a watchmaker;

Oxx
X

^.UULo a
pouclves or
ia*-j^fc.)

bearer of the cresset called 2JjU~c; JsuI^a. (plur. of ikuj^.) '

~X

6aa/s,

,-butj^.

orae

w/io

makes or

seZfo

them ; ^-5t/
of

(pi.

of

wounds,

j-ateJtjrffc.

& surgeon;

Olio
God
3
>

(pi.

&Lo)

qualities,

attributes,

^Jlio one w/to recognises in

3 "XX
3

attributes distinct
- -

from C

XX

i/w

essential nature

^=&\j*

i^f0j*
|

^a^-o

XX
to

^to,

^ Similar
.

forms in Syriac, of early date, are

I

I belonging

women, from

V plur. of |2.Aj|, a woman, and j--5Q-0 from j_jia^, plur. of

9

266.

Biliteral particles
it

may

double their second consonant or

x

5 W

not, at pleasure, if

be a strong letter; as^o^ how much?

^^
is

3x

*x
;

3"
not,
^_

3x
or
^^oJ.

^^o^

or

j^

5-oJ

But

if

the second consonant be weak, the

opinions of grammarians
o<

differ.

In the case of $, the simple doubling

is

permitted, as
3
XX

Ot;

if

^5}

or else a fetha

inserted between the two

is

waws, as

^jV-

In the case of ^, this latter form

x

alone admissible,
3
x X
;

the second

being changed into j

as

^^*

that,

{&*

in,

164

Part Second. Etymology

If the second
it

or the Parts of Speech.

there

267

^3-^.

letter

be a quiescent
2

Slif,

is

inserted

between
into a

and the termination ^ a hemza, which may be changed

*

as

*j not,

^^ or ^^.

->*

The pronoun

U what

2 ?

'

forms

^yU

and JjAU.

267.

We
;

have seen above

231, 232) that the termination

^L.

or ,jt in adjectives is one of those

of intensity

x *x

which imply a certain degree and a few examples of rarer forms may here be given,
o
'vi

is *

as

jlyJ

daring, reckless;
G
'

,jUao
J-l

or ^j\2suo, strong, robust;

G
<

oW^
J

s J

ol

clamorous, vociferous ; <jla^aJI corpulent; j'^a*-wt or

x x

^j^U*
x

tall or
x x

straight-haired;

Ox

q[*SXo

vile,

sordid;

<jL>JujJu^ and

^CjX*

or'

x x

2-jLjja,

mendacious.

Hence we may form from many nouns a

relative adjective ending in

^1-,

as the grammarians say, juU)

Z*~d\, to strengthen the relation; e.g.

from jisu*, aspect, appearance,

2
xx Ox is
x x O s'tO J

2
is

t O x

the ordinary nisba

^Jj^c, but .Jl^ki* x ^^x much

= JaAJ1
o o x

,>****
x o

$w<#-

2^* x
looking.

So

i3t)Aw having *
o x o

or /owgr &*tr (j*w), ,y LoJ having ^^x x

o

"

/ow^r

beard {l^J),
ox xx

^U*- having a
2
*

bull-necked (&j the neck),

I
e

^U^*.

large head of hair (**), oo 2 large in the body (J*-*.),

i^W^i
^
-

corpulent,
2

^^Uwt
x

taw or long-bearded,

2xjj
Oxxdx

^yU^AJt

>a-*~4 a# or straightJ

,(,

haired,

^i^koj.*. having a large crop or craw (aJIoja.),

[.JLJu

smiting with the evil eye (from ^-aj in the sense of e^), ^y^ju* or
3
x

xO

^ua-j-o a

2xxOx
drugseller (from original
i.

^y^ju-^

s^r

#/*

sandalwood,

Fleischer, JK. #cAr.

245, n.

1).

D. G.]

In later times this ter-

mination was more extensively employed, both in common speech and in scientific writings (in the latter, perhaps, under the influence
5
*
.

of the Aramaic)

jJLo^w

2^0

e.g.

^yly^li a fruiterer,
,

^^SU 0^0
,-y^U,

wAo

07^

w&?

sells

sesame, instead of

%'&'%"' /USU,

s^/s foarcs,

j^S^SU or

268]
3
-

II.
-

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

&

Adj.Abstr. Nouns. 165

outward,

^j^JLSU, and ^. .....

external, public;

55fi;

^'^ wr,
upper,
to the soul,

I s+ , . interior, private, \jSji

^LSy

^JU-a^J lower ; ^JU-jj spiritual

(.
i

(til nO?), ^iL^AJ relating

),

^jlju-*. corporeal,

^j^jy

relating to light,

^yWj learned and devout

expressing intensiveness,
S

(flSH).

Rem.

A
3

form

and applicable ex;

xj

clusively to the

members
^2

of the body,
8
- j

is

^JUi

as

a ^.wljj having

So.

*J

large head ; i**'oi, i^te',

^>'-^j having a

large or font? nose, ears,

is

arms;

i^jlA Another rare form j/ jxo and^^yZw^ ^JjlwI and 4l~>t.

,-fcUw,
9*0*

exemplified

by^ijiw

(c)

7% Abstract Nouns of Quality,

a^-J *> * ot 3uslSH\ il+~>\.

268.
as a

The feminine

of the relative adjective serves in

Arabic

noun

to denote the abstract idea of the thing, as distinguished

from the concrete thing

itself; and also to represent the thing or the primitive noun as a whole or totality. It things signified by therefore to German substantives in heit, keit, schaft, corresponds
*

o*

thum, and to English ones in head, dom,

J
v>

ty,

etc.
j\ *

E.g. A*vJ*9l [and

sol 0*

9**0
God)
;

2l*J>1^*$\

D. G.]

the

divine nature,
J
o
(

Godhead
Jit

(<fd*^t
t

i-*jLj|
i 5 *
>

9*0
humanity
95
J i

(&\>~J\

a human
9 2
*

being)
OS

<Lu^Jt Lordship, Godhead (v>^0

J
J
(

OH
;

4J3*.j manhood; [^uoj-oi. or Z~&yA. particularity]

substantivity,
9
vt

4-*o~t,
9

aJLoj,
0*

adjectivity,
*
Oi

from

j*-~\,

a substantive, and oL^j, aw

JxO^Sirfxxj

adjective

2^iSU\ the belonging to the fully -inflected class (v>*'

*i>

0&+Z*)
**

>

r*

of nouns
water)
poetic
;

A-JbU substance, quiddity

totality
;

(U wlwt ?) ; *L5U

wateriness (|U

^HW^

2uj^H* what constitutes the being a poet, the

mind

or temperament; Swj^JU ftb capability of being understood,

;

intelligibility

A aAo>JI

wto

constitutes being

Ifanefite, the school

of

166

Part Second. Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

269

the Hanefites; 4-Jl^-cuJt

Christendom, the Christian religion; du^y^S

Judaism.
9
J

Rem.

In a few cases the termination

Jl^l-j is

Oj_

borrowed from the

Aramaic
<Z>y*l>

similarly

employed

as Oj.a*n) divinity, (|Z.001_\),

humanity

(\l.Q-mS\),

oyiCo kingdom (H^D^D

)^^),

a. pride, haughtiness, omnipotence, etc.

[These nouns are, in

Arabic, of the masculine gender.]

B
269.
j o

()

2%0 Diminutive.

The diminutive,

jJLcloJI

^w^I

or j-JLtfuM,

and j Sal-o.lt ^-^l

j

5x

ii/jv

jo/

'

or j-jiafcJJt,

when formed from a

xj
c *
.

triliteral

noun
'

(j*JC*Jt^ ^'sM or j-mJI),

9
;

'

x 1

x <fo<7,

Ox J
;

takes the form J**$

J/
j^o-c-

as J*?.j

a man, J*o*j
50 x J
'

w-A a
gt/
j

w~Jl^

,.

'J.w (a man's name), j^o-c

is
.>

J***.
<

&'#, J****..
^ J
;

When
x

the

noun
5 x

quadriliteral,
xO
t

it

takes the form Jju**

5

as w>*fc
5

a
;

scorpion,
t
.

/J
;

x J

Oi

q w^it ^oAp
;

a,

dirham, j&d)*
5

^a...>.

a mosque,
is

jia *,.>*

J,!

0x2

fx2

kind of tree,

Jxjjl

(for

j^ujt).
.

When
. .

the noun
9

quinqueliteral, but
5
J J

/J
;

the fourth letter

*

wa^

the diminutive
5
x J

is

J*****

as^^i-ac a sparrow,

J
;

5x0
*-Ui-c
a.

j*Ju*aC

hey, 9- .wi.o.
is

Rem.

The diminutive

used, not merely in its literal sense,

,

5 -2

8. * J

5 *j

but also to express endearment

S
x J

(as ^\,
S

^^t,
9 x

,-ij) or
Cx J

contempt

(as

i^J^), an<^ even enhancement (^JsuCUJ, as Ju^ji a grea^ misfortune,

03x
J

OOx J

9*

x J

^Lmw a terrible year of drought or dearth, j***. the very

.xxOxi

best, JJj jlo

a special friend),

[2lo-JkjJI

a very 6ac& calamity, a severe

it is

trial].
fall

Rem.

6.

In forming a diminutive,

not usual to

back

upon the root-consonants. On the contrary, the servile letters are generally taken into account, as long as the word does not exceed
5

Ox

J
;

JxO

0x2
\

the form ^Jjua*

as Jjjjl

blue,

Jijijl

UUfH**

Ox

Ox

a mantle,

Jk,:xo,

See however

283.

270]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

The
first

& Adj. Diminutives.

,J-ai5
is

167

Rem.

c.

syllable of

the form

occasionally

pronounced with kdsra instead of damma, when the second radical

of the primitive
xj
is

as C**j, ?^*.
Ox

> ^w,
an(*

w--wJ,

for

c^u,
xx

OOxJ
~wJt,

(i

(/J
5
'

Ox
*L5^'

i^x

Ox
w^
(^or

fj^w,

w**
t
i

^ rom

***!

JHi

V^)'

Rem.

d.
P

Traces of

this

diminutive
O-x
x

form in
> x

Aramaic are
7

SD^'iy
9*x J
(

|V)

N.1, a 2/o^A
'

C*J^, from^U), and

(L1Q-L a

fawn

x x

JjJ^, from Jt>).

/ife,

In Hebrew we
(j*juo), ^

may

perhaps consider as such,

the
.

Yjfl ...

little

Plt0v3 6and of fugitives, nffSff T

..
.

cerastes,

a sort of snake

(Ju*>),
J

and
x 1 Ox
1

m*d$

" (from J^pX, a con

temptuous diminutive,

like J/'**.

^.

If so, the
*_), :

vowel *_ must be
]Y?il f r
T

regarded as a weakening of \_
(IT/JO* t
:

(orig.

like

JV "/H
T

This view derives some confirmation from the modern

for

pronunciation of North Africa, where,

4
if'

example, <Uua5, the

diminutive of <U5, a basket, is sounded A^/|/e or gfife, an d HS^D. biblical Hebrew Hfi&p

in

post-

Rem.

e.

Diminutives

may

(substantive

or adjective), but also

be formed not only from nouns (1) from the demonstrative

the relative pronoun

pronoun
fix

1$

and

its

derivatives, as well as

jjjJl

(2)

from certain prepositions, which

x Ox J

are,

however, obviously
x

Ox

substantives in the accusative, as J*a5 a

after,

little before,

juju a

little

J>j>J a

etc.;

and

(3)

little above, siH3> a little below, a little nearer than, from a few of the verbs of surprise or wonder ( 184,

rem. f).

On

the other hand, they cannot be formed from nouns

9
"

J)

x J

which have already the measure of a diminutive, as

O
x J

^J-j-o^,

a kind

of small bird,

^Z^^>

a bay

horse.

270.
is

When

the noun contains Jive letters, of which the fourth

five,

strong, or

more than

the diminutive Jjuatf

rest are rejected
;

is

commonly formed
%

ft* *

from the

first four,

and the

as Jj*^*-*

quince,

168

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

0, 3
3 ,
;

[270
0,3

a nightingale, Jju^ft

O^Xifc a

spider,

wXwic.

But

if

there be
or

among

the consonants several servile letters, these are

;

rejected,
, , 3

some of them

as

Jjj-^t

thick

gold-brocade,

Jjj-ol

.j^.ja rolling oneself, *-j**->

,3

Jb

&

..

trying to render perfect,

,
3
;

0,03
;

Out ,

00,3

6,63

J^X*

jUaL- chosen, j~**~o (for

j^U),

and not jZ**~

ymJjtfU

having a

hump
a.

in front, ^^xJU

Rem.

The

rule

as

to

quinqueliterals like

always strictly observed.

,0 , ,
r,

Thus
6 , J

^^
, ,

J^.jJut

is

not

a fat, lazy, old woman,

little,

3>JJ* a ourn t cake, and ^J-o^JJ* a big camel or a

are said to

ugly woman,

make

either

j^on*.,

tr

0,3
>j->j*,

o , 3

0,3

0,

^3ujS, or jZj^a***, Jfej*,

6,3
JjuJcS.

Rem.
sarily

b.

If there be
off,

more

servile consonants

than must neces-

be cut

the word

their relative importance for the signification of is taken into account in choosing which is to be retained.
is

In A+KLm+t for example, j*

because
it

preserved in preference to

or

O,

indicates the participial form.

are of equal value,

we may
4

select

But if all the consonants which we please, and therefore

is

0,,

the diminutive of ^julc, a sort of thorn,

0,3
(for

0,3 0,3 either juJLc or juX&

0,

0,36,^
;

^juXfr)

of ty

ill,

sort

of cap, <L*J*1$ or dL^JlS

6, 3

0^,

6,3^

6,3
;

6,,
:

of

;r-,

6, 3

6, 3

short

and

big-bellied,

m*&*

or ^*HW" (f r

ijK*^).
to

Rem.
J)

c.

The termination ^1 when appended

,

nouns of four
9
, , 6,

or more letters,
tive,

is

not rejected, but remains attached to the diminu\j\jtei

, 3
6e.

which

is

0,0,3
d.

formed out of the preceding consonants; as

<\

0,1

saffron, )\j**&}

Ob**' a
0,3
,

ma, le snake, ^Lauil.

five

Rem.

Nouns containing
9
>>

or more
,
tick,

consonants do not
;

exceed the form

Jju*5

O',0,, as aS%.j* a

0,3

2*x>j

and therefore a
servile con-

word which consists of four radical and one or more

sonants, rejects the latter at once (except in the cases specified in rem. b, and in 269). In place of the rejected consonants, however,

271]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

&

Adj.

Diminutives.
;

169
0/J

may
t/ j
i,

be inserted immediately before the last letter

9

as

^jj^suj,

(/J
like.

J^o-X, and the

271.

The feminine terminations 3 ^ and

,

pL-

the relative

termination
is

^_

the ending

^1
;

in adjectives of

which the feminine

,

^i**, and in proper names

the dual and plural terminations <j'

syllable of the plural form

0.3-,

and

Ol_

and the second

JUil

are
//

all

disregarded.
",0,3
castle, 4*A.$
3 ,
;

The diminutives must be formed out

3 ,
"

of the
E.g.

preceding consonants, and these terminations added

,
3 , , 3
;

to them.
3 , ,

ZxXS a

S^Xb
*,0
, 3
;

(a

man's name), iU^Xm

,

a+X~~c (a man's

, 3
;

,0 3

3
;

name), <U*-
//j
~,
;

\^+*- pregnant, ^A***2,

^+X~j (a woman's naine),

3,0,
S

,Os

i^+L*

i|>o^ ra#, *l/^-

^J>*-^ (from a place called j&+z, supposed

0^ 3

to be inhabited

by the ginn) demoniacal, mighty,

el- Basra,

perfect,

^jJL**;

{Jj*aj belonging to

{Jj-+*aj

jj!/^
;

(fern.

^$j~>) drunken,

J^O^J
>j\j+.S~*4
;

J^d^
^jloX* (a man's name),
,
;

3,0,3

,03
^jU-L^o two Muslims,
5 ,
J

jlo-L
3
)

,0,3
,jUA-$~*
,

3
<

, 3
.,,..o
;

jj^L-*
,
;

Muslims,

j ^L
,
OS-

oWA-~o Muslim women,

5

o LL.-..
r,

, 3

/0*

JU-^t
, c

camels, w>la*~ot companions, -kUJt words,

,
,
e-

oLj^t

, 0,t-

W^

verses,

JU^I,
Rem.
a.

w>la*->.ol,

<bUJI, Olgt.

The

fern.

^_

is

rejected,
is

when the noun

0,3

consists of
;

five letters,
, , ,

the third of which

/J
/}'j
;

strong, or of more than five

as

(Jk"5/5

the back, jJUj.5

jjj->*J

a riddle, JjJusi.

But
, i, 3

if,

in the quinit,

queliteral noun, the third letter be a

, , 3

weak

servile, either
^Jj-***-

or the

Oot, 3

^, may be omitted;
0* 3

as

^W-

a bustard,

or j**. (for

^)o ,ot

Rem.
a
o*>

>.

Other
(see

plurals,

besides
their

JUil, of

the

class

called

aJlSJt
r.

Pj*+
O

307) form
, 0,3
;

,0

oJlai,

as SjJj children, SjuJj

diminutives regularly; viz. 3 Oi 9,0,3 4*A boys, slaves, 4**A J**'' as 0,0
;

w.

22

170

Part Second.
3
f>

Etymology
3
;

or the Parts of Speech.

x c

[
a

272

x I

t>

Ox

Ot

r,

wJ^t
x

dogs,

x I

Ajj.t ** *
x

%LJ>\ ribs, *L-l J and 3JUJI, as <Ltjx*.\ bags, r ' / ( 6 , I S x Ox x Ofxl SjL^ftt pillars, $j>++\ ; S^tel Joys, slaves, 4*JLl ; ru^gt ~ ~x ^ x x**
-

wJL^t

<i

x I

x 0>

children,

<w~gl-

In regard to the 5^)1

sj-g^. (see 307),

two

courses

may be
J x J

adopted.
G

We may fall back

' G s 3

on the singular, adding

;

to its diminutive the

x

appropriate plural termination

G
3

e.g.

l\jj&
xO x J

poets,

^jsuyZt, from j^lw, Ox 5/VJ

3j-jj^
if

j*-i$2> (see

277)

jjj houses,

Otj-jjj,

from yj,
5
o-
j o x

(see

274).
e.g.
x

Or we may have recourse x (3xj o^a

xuj
j

to the
?x
3 "

iUJI i^.,
03/J

such exist;

jjW** youths, 0>***> from ^ZJ, ^,^3,

Jui^J

or

<L-2*,

from the plural

(see 278), or

<LJ$

r^t

&#se fellows,

^^JLJ3,

from
lij?
-

J*te, x

JJ3 x

ilJL^t

(for lib*?),
*

from the plural

(for 10|1).

272.

The termination
x

,jt in triliteral nouns, of which the femiis

Ox

nine

is

not

not proper names, ^^**, and which are

J/J

regarded as
Ox
3
;

radical,
x

and consequently the diminutive takes the form J*a**s

G
;

as
x

x J

x
;

jjUauL> power,
O

a
;

sultan,
x x

K *l>

,jlo^ a
Ox
g

wo//",

^-o^jj-^

jjUa-w

t/j

a e?m7,

jj-Ja-j-w

O^^tj

sweet basil, ,^-0*^3^.

Proper names, consisting of two words (see 264), form their diminutives from the first word, the second remaining unchanged

273.
ll

as aJUl juc

'Abdu
3

ix> 'llah, <UJI

JS/J
(

Ox

x J

ju* 'Obeidu llah ;

J

^j&jac,

w>jijjux*;

ilssSsJ

Oxx Ox

OxxO

274.

If a

diminutive be formed from a

triliteral

feminine noun,

which has not however a feminine termination, S_

diminutive, provided that the primitive has no
GO
J x Ox->

is

added to the
(

nomen

unitatis
;

246).

O
;

E. g. JJJ* (a

woman's name),
<"

5 ju^a

^^^w

ii sim, ftfr+A

^xOxJOx
a
,/foc&

jh a

house,

9*0*3

St
j

x J
;

OxO xp
;

?K5>

O^
OxOxJ

fl

fo0# OOx

dUww

J^t camels, Lol

'xOxJ

^^
<//

Oxx

0/ sheep or
o).

groate,

i**^

C*^ an eV e

or fountain, <U>* or fc#t* (see

269, rem.

276]
if

II. Tfie

Noun. A. Nouns

Subst.

<Sc

Adj. Diminutives.
5
is
O

171

But

diminutive, in order to avoid ambiguity. E.g. j**J* " " 9*0* 3 f=xx OO/J 9***
*"

...
a
tree,

the primitive has a

nomen
t

unitatis,
^

not appended to the

* *
C

* 3

trees, j*a>.$>, 5^9^J

e>j*su.

but

*^w

S^a^w jX
;

cattle, j*aj,

but S^aj cm

or

or cow,

Rem.

The diminutives

of the fem. cardinal numbers,

*

from
5 *

3 to 10 inclusive, do not take 3_ for the

yive (fem.), j^,**^*.,

same reason;

e.g.

fl

but

Su*^ five

(masc), **+&..

But

see 319,

rem.

a.

Rem.
is

b.

If the

noun contains more than three consonants, S_ B

not added to the diminutive.

Rem.
rem.
b.

c.

There are a few exceptions to the rules of this

9

0*

and

0*

3
;

For example,
90*
J

*->j&-,

war, makes s^j^88/J

;

pj> a coat of
9

90*3

9**
w*/^ Arabs,
3*
9

0*3
;
1*

ma*h
0*
^ftyi, J* 9

frij*

A^3,
O

a herd of she-camels, Juj3

* j
;

00*

w-^
* J

r.

*3
;

a bow, u-jy>

Jjo a
9

s/*oe,

J-oti

[yj*3j9
Si

a
3

bride,

w*>j-

*t* 3
;

uy* 9 a young

she-camel, ^/tfuXS, D. G.]

7

f"
l\j2,

the rear or back,

9*0*3
have
2i^jjj>j,3,
is

whilst j*\j3, the front, and 9 *>* 3 9*0*3 90*

(for

and ^Jj^

^Uj^).^ey>
f/t/J
2-}y>
;

M/J
ones people or 2W6e, which
<i

masc. and fem., has^jji or

0*

9* *

but JaAj and j*j, though also of both genders, seem to make only
9

0*3

9i*

90

isuAj

and

j*Ju.

90*390*

sj^, a wedding feast,

j**J a
sea,

is

usually masculine, and

9*0
*
i

therefore has ^s-ijG.

which
in

is

masc, makes

Zj*t

275.
.

The double consonants

&*
9 5 3
(

nouns formed from verba mediae

0*3
kill,

3 f

rad. geminatae are resolved; as

9

0*3
;

J3 a

J-^>;

u~^ a cup

(Fr. tasse),

9*0*3

m..,1>

2j*o time, Sju jc.

276.

If the

second radical be a weak

letter,

and have been

j)

changed by the influence of the vowels into another, the original

letter is restored in

90*3
*-*iy.
x
d
* ;

0*9**
J
5

forming the diminutive.

,

E.g.
9

0*39
;

w>G (v>^ a

door,

90
#

w>^ (^r^) aw
9/
^
5

eye-tooth or canine tooth,

t

w~j
3

s-J;
3

/(^

* 3
;

(?-3j) twJ, 9 0*3

;

A^ijj
9 *

**** (*-*>*) i?Wc#, value, i-o-i>5 j~~jj~c (j~~#o) rich, j>~*~r*

5^0

9*3

Oik*

(O^J3*) a pair of scales, O^ij-iy^-

172

Part Second. Etymology

Rem. i^>, a
o 5 x j
.

or the Parts of Speech.

277
and

thing,

commonly makes
6 s j
e

^3^
s

(for ?^>fc),
o
x

vulgarly 2u^t, instead of

f^w.

From

C-*u a fcm*e, -i^w an old

man,

>*>

an

eye or fountain, a-suj

x
.>

x J

be formed

C-sJ^J, ~i$Z>,

an egg, and <5ju.c> farm, may x x J '"x-xJ^xOxJ &i}, ***i&, an ^ **^>-, but the regular

forms are preferable.

Conversely, juc, a festival, though derived

Ju*fc,

from the radical ^^, makes

following the plural ^Lt'.

elif,

277.

If the second letter be either a servile

Ox
'

or an

elif,

the
"

origin of
9'
'

which
t

is

unknown,

x x 3
5

it is

changed into 3

as js.\jj
x J

a poet,

Ox
cHj^ a horseman,
*

i^*b a calamity, ^H3>

O x J

\j*jij

,^^-a signetx J

x J

x J

Ox

^jja.; 4jb aw animal,

certain bitter tree, *>>o.

Z+jj* (for &*5>);

?r^ wry, fri^; ajU? a

Rem.
3,

a.
it

Words

of the

form J^li, in which the

e.g.

initial letter is
x

&xl

change

into

in forming the diminutive;

this

JLolj, ^J^cu^!,
l

not vJ-^uj^.

In other cases

change

is

optional, as in fjj

for

l*U5> fomied according to

283 from
SAO

Ji;jt.
x J
x

Rem.

Ox ^_,
o iSo x j

form of <Luj) sometimes substitute t_ for 5 x J OixJ to lighten the pronunciation, as 2u\^ and 3lj\^j, the latter for
6.

Words
5 x

of the

<Lj^w, from <blw a

young woman.
weak,
;

[Oomp.
it

13,

rem.]

278.

If the third letter be

coalesces with the preceding

(^ of the diphthong ^j- into <j

x x

as

ul

jf$ a
x p
;

youth,
x

slave,

^lu
OWxJ

OwxJ
ybtfd,
x

J
;

^UJ
Ox

^od

J>>t a glutton, J*>t

OwfxJ

^r*^ a male
xx

ostrich,

^S^>

Jb***' a

^^,
a.

JxOc JwJxp J^^-; A>*1 &/ac, Ju~>t;

x
_

SxJ

j^
xp

a youth,
O 5x J

^;

<^

xx

O 5 x J

O5 x i

Ox

sfa^

4*-aft; ^5^-j

?m7/, $-); djj^

9
s J

a handle,
J

*j-.

Rem.

The forms J^jj^. and

Ml

>y*~i\

are also used.

Rem.

b.

In words of which the second and third radicals are

contracted into

^,
x x

these letters

must be separated, and treated

5
x r
a

9
;

according to this rule and

Oi x
JS

276

e.g.

/"Lb

a fold (ij), (J?>k

x J

snake, (***.),

281]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

&

Adj.

Diminutives.
which the
-

173
two

279.
letters are
J
vl

quadriliteral or quinqueliteral, of
;

last
*

'*
3
5

weak, rejects one of them

x
;

as ^jo^-j
J
wl

Yakya
x

{John),
3 '
J

* J

&

x I

x i

^^

'

(for L5tp*-)

1^3^-t black, ^^.1 (for u*t)

(for

1^5**^

^#> ^5*

(f r

^5***)

j*^ a enemy, ^js.

x J
;

^JJ^)
0i x J
f

U*c a ^/, pa#, ^jac

x

wl

^x

(for ^^j-Jacc)

*U~> tfc

5%
(a

or heaven, a*o~>

Sjljl

a sma// water-skin,

2u}\ (for Ajo^t)

4^^**

man

name), <**a*

(for

*x#).
x
x I

Rem.
j

Instead of

3x1 ^^t, some

at

0^1
say ^^.\
(accus.
(accus.
* I

^^pA,
x
ui

like

x I

x i

xI

>^wl,
j* x

278, rem. a), others

^j**\

^j*-\,

for ,-*-t, like

5x1
and others
x
.>

ju~>l, 278),
J

still,

but irregularly,

i**-!.

From

Jx

x J

4jjU*o

xO

J xirfx J

the forms Sj-oto and 4-wOt are also said to be in use.

280.
radical

The

infinitives
fern,

of verba primse j, which reject the

first

and take the

termination 3 in exchange
x
x

206),
x

resume

x J
;

the
9 x

j
x J

in their diminutives
x
;

as

3 j^c

& promise, Sj^j

J

3ji. affluence,

05 x

Sjufih.^

4-Jt>

fomgr spotted, spots, Awj.

Rem.
the form

They are distinguished by the

60/

from the diminutives

9 x

of

9/J

in the jjjji

same verbs

such as Jucj from j^j,

etc.

281.
have the
E.g.
&
s J
;

Nouns which have

fern,

lost their third radical,

whether
3
;

they

termination 3_ or not,
{y>\),
;

recover
;

it

in the diminutive, j)

w>'

^3*0
9
x

3U>
Ow si

a
;

A^al
'

brother (>.l), L5 r ^.1 j>* blood, x J x x S/J 5/ O^xJ 3 x J a hand, ajju j^. iwte, v-tj^. *U water, duyo and jjy ju x x J * * 5/D/J ^ 5^j9 or <7<?a, iy-j^w *w & p, 5^-jAw *! a xJ Ox Ox J Six J Ox x Si/J *xx 4jU a dialect, 4-0U 3-w a JWW, Ay-*w and a~w *Ua a

a father

^\

-t

r,

xJ

OxOxJ

Wx J

Ay-UA, itj^A,

and
a.

A5JA.
9
J

Ox

Oxx

Rem.

^i, mouth, of which the radical

<su^i.

is

dji or d$i, forms its

diminutive accordingly,

Rem.

6.

lost first or

second radical

is

not restored,

if

the

174

Part Second.
consists of
9

Etymology
9 > i
;

or the Parts of Speech.

feminine

282
as

word
*

three letters, exclusive of the

/f

0^-^
240,

^hU
j-}>*
;

(for

^-Ul) people,

^-jy

jIa (for jjIa,

rem. b) feeble,
;

^)U (for *X5U>) bristling {with vjeapons), >oyj

C^

(for

C^wo,

242) dead, C-w*j*

j-*. (for j->.) good,

j*^

Otherwise the
^**r*> and j-Ja*.

diminutives would have been

J^\,

j^t^A,

&-i^,

[Words

of the

form JfrU retain in the diminutive the termination

as

u^i$* from

^13

a judge, %i$) from

ctj

a pastor.

D. G.]

282.

Those nouns which,

elif,

after
elif,

having lost their third radical,

take a prosthetic
E.g.^*-^

reject the
;

and recover
;

their original letter.

name,

^f

O^t a

son, ^j^>

Cwl M#
C-O
0^

anus,
daughter, and
^

Rem.
a

The diminutives
formed

of Cs.l sister,
J

C^A

thing, are

like those of
fern,

^.t,

^t, and

^La,

and distinguished
<u^,

in the first

two by the

termination;

<u.t,

<uiA (see

281).

283.
the root.
r

Another way of forming diminutives

If

is

to fall back
9'

upon
is
J
;

this

consists
9

of three

consonants,

the diminutive
9**

0*J
;

0*J

J*j&
9 ,

if

of four,
C*
i

Jam
<

(see 269, rem. b).

,

E.g.
r.

Uutdu,
s J

U^W
" 9

90

y i

' 3

3 * Ot-

* J

C-0.-J

$+ tt

9 0s J

9- 'I

0^0
is

0,i

j)

^ M^ U
.

0*

9 o * J
,

3
;

"

"

"

u~**5
s

[i^***-, j^J^a-o].

This sort of diminutive

called

Od

^a^XJI

j^JuaJ, the softened or curtailed diminutive.

284.

With regard

to this kind of diminutive the following rules

are to be observed,
falls

(a) If a masc.

noun ends

in S_, this termination

away

e.g. djj-**

(a name), w-->j^-.
,

(b) Fern,

nouns in
,0
J
'

^
;

and

*, It reject these terminations

* i

,**0 '

and take S_

as

^-^j^,

*"***-

*!/,

286]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. Very

<i

& Adj. Diminutives.

J x

175
Ox
J
;

Rem.

irregular diminutives are

d^j
;

J^.j a man, J**->3j

*

OxJ
tjl^O smoke,

i"

J
;

'

iJjL-jj}

j/w

sunset,
x

(Juj-ji*
x J

^^^

or
,

<i- ->>.

~ 5 a

*" c

nightfall, SlLJl*.,

3u<LJlz,

,jUic, tj ltLJL g, and

j L.*.^t g

,jUJI

a human

being, ^jL-^Jl
;

dJU a

night, aJ-wJ

(compare the plur.

'>

JU

for

^3U)

tj^Z sons

(plur. of <>>1),

O^t^ 0*&* OxOxl'xOxt

an

(derived
5 xt

from the plur. of J-wol ^e evening), O^***^ J>e*i an ^ JW**

Further, jUjj n dinar, j~*>*, and tjt^Jj a register,
account-book,
if

collection
5

of poems, a public
'u

office

or bureau, O-i^ij}, as
"
;

from
0s J

jU> and
->.

rem. b) ^jtj* (see 305, II.,

as
if

or * p-L*-** brocade, -**&

.M.M.Q,

from ej-by

(17)

Some

other

Nominal Fwms.
piece
of

285.

(a)

The form &Ui frequently means a small

t+
*+*
OxO
#

5x0

0x0
SjJl.
vi

anything; as SJJi, iakS, a piece,

0x0

l^Js a fragment,
8

a firebrand,

live coal, *$>.

a rag, *$j* a

sect,
X

a-aJ

portion,

ika. a piece of

land,

an

allotment.

(b)

The form iU3

is

often used to signify a small

;

as 3-cu5 a quantity, such as can be contained in a place at once ** 1 3-*l* * * * "xOjsxOj handful; iL^I, a*a), a cl , a morsel, a mouthful; acj**-, 2*b, a gulp,
.

0x0 J

a sup or
"xOj

sip

aj^> a draught (of water).

Ox
J

It also denotes colour

Ox
J

as

Ox Oj

S/o*
brown.

redness,

Zjsuo

yellowness,

23j)

light

blue,

2l&* a

blackish

5 X

286.
x

(a)

The form JU3

indicates vessels

and implements; as
r.

^x

Ox
a
vessel, *->!/ V
x

Ox
a &a#, w**^- a milk-pail, x

|Ut,
-x

1^3, fix

J*ili X

*U~
x

a water-skin,
xx
ilfcj,

&SjJ* the thong or sra/? #/*a sandal,

Ox
certain garments,

jljt,

OxJ

ciUJ a OxJ

coverlet,

pelisse.

^Ua garment, The form

(6)

a wooden pin, Ox

OxJ

JUi

denotes diseases; as^l*. a fever, j\*j a cold,

OxJ JU-/ a

176

Part Second.

Etymology
*W^>

or the Parts of Speech. [287

elj^o a headache, JU*-b,

disease of the spleen (JU*J), of the

/^r

(juib)*

287.

(a)

The form aJUs

(

indicates
aj^Jj, the

a post or

o$?ce?;

as

ajU^

the

post of secretary

v7l>)

31^,

post of governor (J*oU, Jtj);

caliphate; ajLJ deputyship
iiljx.

SjUl

^
;

o^c^
S^US

q/*

lwr (>**t); as^.

postf
s

^
;

(w*5U)

/&?
<i

of general (jull)
(b)

post of inspector,

centurion, etc.

(^k^).

0/ /J

The form aJUs denotes

;

swc*// portions

which

are broken off or

thrown away

as

S,>tjj,

4-otj.S,

filings

ajIjj c^jps,
;

shavings; *U^U>, 4.0L0.5, parings; d~L,

ILaLaj brayed or pounded fragments;
cuttings
;

i.U^,

4*1*3, sweepings

d>L*

broken pieces; AtUai

4JUx a

fttffe

/bod

#ctf

raz%
when

tn Aaste;
it is

SjUc

sw?// quantity

C of broth

(left in

a borrowed pot,

returned).

Some

of these

words admit of a masculine collective form JUi, indicating a larger

quantity, as *I^j,^'*5,

^loj, jL*,^l!a.,

Jlij,

oUs.

288.
employed
thing, or

The form

ailii (the

feminine of JUi,

233)

is

frequently

to designate () an instrument or machine, as doing someis

by means of which something

is

done, regularly and constantly

or (b) the place where something

constantly obtained or prepared.

;

E.g.

6*\jJ

vessel or

stand for cooling water

4.31^.

fire-ship,

galley;

h^j, Wj*,
aSt^j

*->^*, engines

of war; aa.\j^ a mattrass or cushion,

;

fishing-net ;

s^or javelin

Wjb

a spear, a

bolt

2l\j&~

[According to D. H. Muller (Asma'I's Kitab al-Fark,

p.

26

se^g.)

the forms JUi, aJUi and J-j*3 are often used to denote excretions, as
'J
spittle
^J
*
J
r,

or phlegm JJLoj,

w^>

ff^~*>
>

^W*

j
*

xJ

x J

*>J

<---J

J!3>

-*l*j (^^;),
the nose

^U3

swea^

^U^

^wj-o-^v

?*$*> 7-^3*
*}*}*>
;

blod issuing

from

JUj

excrements 9~%~>

sperma

drippings SjUai.

D. G.]

290]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

& Adj. Gender.

177
J

place where potash

is

made

(by burning the plants called uj*-)

or plaster \\jtin)
9 x

',

ioUa. a

^?/6^

w^T0 gypsum

is

made; *J^s a
>

5 x

00
;

chalk-pit or quarry

(^o)

4^Lo
;

a salt-pan

or salt-mine (*-)**)
is

S;L3 a w^// 0/ bitumen (jlS)

A~>Lrfc.

jp/ac^

w/^r gypsum

found

or prepared; &-\jj a land tJmt is sown. of this form to persons, as an intensive

Hence the
(

tropical application
c).

233, rem.

Rem.

As

<Ulx$ has

been transferred from things to persons, as

-

r x

an intensive

adjective, so also aJlcli

233, rem. c)

for

^LdU

is

a camel that draws water, an irrigating machine, a water-wheel;

4*Jlw,

a water-wheel and
that carries or

the

camel that works

it ;

djjji,

a water-skin,

a camel

draws water;
etc.

2uz\},

call or invitation;

4j>U, a hindrance, an injury;

2.

The Gender of Nouns.

289.
classes
;

In respect of gender, Arabic nouns are divisible into three

x J
;

(a) those

which are only masculine {jsj*c)

o

(b)

those which
fern.,

52

j
;

are or\\y feminine (%*>)

or, as it is

(0)

those which are both masc. and

usually phrased, of the

a.

common

gender.

Rem.

None

of the Semitic languages

have what we
5
'

call

the

neuter gender.
at j

Rem.
Ofx

b.

Feminines
'

may

be either real or natural (.JLJt. WJ34),

JO x

x x

as Sl^ot

a woman, 30 a she-camel; or unreal, unnatural

0.

(j+c-

^a*a-),

or tropical

(^JJjla***),

as yJI

^e

smw, Jjlj a shoe or

sandal, i^JJi darkness, ^j*** good news.

290.

That a noun

is

of the fern,
&

gender

may

be ascertained

either (a) from its signification, or (b) from its form.

* * ->o
j He- j 0*

a.

Feminine by
All

signification

(^y*<J\
J x

W-J3-0JI) are

Ox

(a)
2i

common nouns and

J x
#

proper names which denote females,

as j>\

a mother,
w.

^^j* a

bride,

j^*** an old woman, [>ol* a female

23

178

Part Second.
J s

Etymology
J
(

or the Parts of Speech.

* J J

290

**

servant]

^*ij*o

Mary, jua Hind, jbtw Su'dd, <^) Zeirieb[\

w>ja Death,
0,0,

or that

are represented as females, as

(/?)

lli

$m],

Proper names of countries and towns, because the common

r-bi

******
Mocha.

r.**,

nouns u&j\, ***^>

Egypt,
U>L

i'*J**,

SjJj,

and

2->j.S,

are

feminine*; as

Those names, however, which belong to the

J
*

z '

"

*c

triptote declension,
x

are originally masculine, as j\A\ Syria,

J>!/Jt

el-

Irdk, ^y**,

Jau^t^, <>b,

*Ji, jaJ*

but they
x
j

may

also be inflected

"

as diptotes,

and are then feminine, as

^U,

Jkwlj, etc.

Rem.
tfAe

The names

of the quarters or directions, as jsLc\, ^ot jkS,

front, \JJdd-, lljj,

^e

rear,

may

also be treated as feminine,

Os

following the gender of

(y)

Ay**..

The names

of the winds
*-ij,

and the

different

kinds of

fire,

* *

because the

common nouns
J *

wind, and j6,

- s

fire, are feminine

as
J

J>*3 M6 #as wmt?, J3J3 the west wind, JU-*

^0

fo north wind, w>>^*>.

j*>, ^iaJ, hell-fire.

som^ wind ; j+a~i,jnp***, blazing

I

fire,

[^y.J

Except j Loft a dust-storm with whirlwinds, which

(8)

is

masc.

The names
0*
;

of

many

parts of the body, especially those that

0'
Of.

are double

as ju

a hand, J**j a
shoulder,

leg or foot,

^s- an

eye, ^j$\

an

ear,

&~> a

tooth,

wfcfe a
ois

<JL

a shank, ^e^j

the

womb, Ciwl

the anus.

00*

oos-

Rem.
0' jJlo

the head, 4^5 the face, out the nose, ^i the mouth, 00' Si the breast, j^o the bach, [jk. the cheek,] and the names of the

0^

^\j

blood,

muscles, sinews,
y

and bones, are masc; as

*+

also,
is

in

most

instances,

^^j, when

it

means

relationship.

\j*jk*

sometimes

masc. and so
*

Je.]
also the use of the masculine gender, because the

[Some admit
6//
is

word

masc, jJj masc. or fem.

See MukaddasI,

p. 7,

1.

16

seq.

D. G.]

291]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst

* 6>0 3

<Ss

Adj. Gender.
the plural),

179
which

(c)

Collective

nouns

(f-o-^t

xw, resembling

denote living objects that are destitute of reason, and do not form a

nomen

unitatis

as J^t camels, *y*

a herd of

she-camels,

J&&

sheep

or goats.
. .

b.

Feminine by form

0'' *> & j Cie- J0s are (^^yaiJJI siJ^oJI)

2^+XSo

(a)

Nouns ending

in S_; as <Ua

a garden,

darkness,

*',

1^ or *>*, /(#,
(/?)

Nouns ending
, ,

in

^~
,0,

or l_ (elif maksura, 7, rem. b),

<

when B

that termination does not belong to the root

,,l

as {$>
,

a claim, a

demand, t^j*^ a
*

secret,
,

^^^

blame,

^j\

misfortune, jj^i memory,

x

^*>

the oleander, {/*> the

prominent bone behind

* e-s

the ear,

ijy* goats,
*>

'0 J so & * LJjJt the world, ^2+ir* barley-grass,

o j

b^j a vision or dream,

(jj-*W

good

news, ic**- a fever.

>v

> a

z>

5 o J

Rem.

But those who say ^jM*,

masculine,

\Jj), ^JD**,

and

^o^,

regard

them

as

the

being considered as an JjlaJt oUt

[252].
(y)

Nouns ending
;

in l\,

when that termination does not belong

a plain or
**
hole,

to the root
'

as 1\ja~o, 1\j~j,
~*

desert, iS^a

harm, mischief,

Os

ZIasu hatred, ^btolS a jerboa's

Aij** glory (of God), pride (of

man) %;

vainglory, arrogance,

i\j*~i

sort of striped cloth.

Rem.
to which

3.1 is

few nouns ending in 5_1 and those verbal adjectives added to intensify their signification ( 233, rem. c),
,

are masc, because they apply to males

deputy, or caliph (compare in Italian
4jjtj
il

e.g.

4aJI. a successor,
'
">

podesta), 2u%e- very learned,

a traditionary.

291.
form or

The

following

is

list

of nouns which are feminine, not

by

signification,

but merely by usage.

180

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

292

t^xpjl

the earth, the ground, the floor.

w>ac a
j*s>

scorpion.

a caravan,

00

jXj

well.
\j*\*
3

an

axe.

war.
wine.

0x0

0*

u*3*jjd\
i

Paradise.

ot

j^jait

viper.

pp
0,
x

a coat of mail.
bucket.
house.
mill.

i ,

y> a
B
j\*

\j*3*& 0%,
*

an

adze.]

^\s a cup.

a
a

[v*j^

or u*j^* the

maw.]

^j*-j
9

a water-wheel, a catapult.

-j>j
J

wind.
the sun.

S
J

u-^uJt
x

%~& a
J

^w^o a
hyarna.

razor.

jO
<-.

fire.

Ox

[0^U
J x

idol.]

Jju a
Ox

shoe or sandal.
soul.

u^3j^
O
x J

metre.
staff.

u~aj the

La* a

^y

traveller s

destina-

w>Us an
Rem.

eaqle.

tion.

Of these l* jb, ^3, ~>j, ~*, Ox and ^U, are occasionally used as masculine ; whilst ep a woman s 0, 00,S shift, u**^ collar or pendant, and ^HjJ^i & garden or ^ar&, are
^

masculine.

Those who say .^^-o instead of ^./^o, regard the

word

of course as masculine.

292.
(a)

Masculine or feminine are :

o

*x

Collective

nouns (^^aJI

iLo-^1), chiefly
x x

denoting animals and

*x

which form a nomen unitatis xx Oxx gwate, >aj eaft&, >t^. grassJwppers,
plants,

e.g.

vU-- pigeons, |U>

OOx

Oxx

s^p

or

OOx OOx J**J palm-trees, j+3 dates ;

Ox

locusts,

Ja*J >^s; j.aw

Oxx

r06#,

[j**-* barley (gen. masc.)]

w>U~ clouds,
fern,

Ox
O-jJ

Oxx
or

C*J

bricks,
J x

w*Aj

gw/e?.

These are masc. by form,

by

x x Ox

signification

(a^U&JI

totality).

292]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

o

<fc

Adj. Gender.

181

x o>

*si

/-

/f

[(b)

Collective

nouns (f-*J' iU-*t or J*-*-"

d W*t)>

denoting
<5

J/
ora^'*

rational

beings and not forming a

cfo.,

nomen

unitatis

e.g.
7),

>$

people or info?, lubj

x

jiJ a // number of
5

men
*

(3

^0

ra^w

(gen.

masc), jo^> a company of merchants,

>~&j a company
D. G.]

of way-

farers, etc.
(c)

But

JJbl

and Jt

one's family, are masc.

The names
;

of the letters of the alphabet, which are

IjJb,

more

usually feminine

as tJUNjt djjb, or ^*^)t

verbi (masdar).

/s

^/.
x

JO

x x

OP
.j
t

[(<#)

The nomina
x

One may

say ^Xj^o D. G.]

^n^

xJO

ox

x o
\

and Mj*a ^Zxe.$ your striking caused me pain*.

(e)

Words regarded merely

Ox
lii),

as such.

These may be masculine,

5 x
x

following the gender of

/i J.

or feminine, following that of ioJib or

m

5
;

noun may

also be masculine, taking the gender of ^^\ IX

. ; .

a verb,

5 *.

00

taking that of Jji

particle is
X X

and a

particle, taking that

of

o^-.
s x

But a

more usually feminine, following the gender of

* oe seems
>

Sbl.

The C

verb
)

0^>
/

by common
x

consent to be taken as feminine

like proper

i irf

J x

"^

(doU)l

(J^> 4oiUt O^)-

Such mere words are treated

article, as IjJb

names, and therefore do not take the

this

EU

or ajjb *U,

word *U

(water).

number of nouns, of which the following are (/) most frequently occur. those that
considerable
[Ssl>\
x

the.

armpit (gen. masc.).]

article

ijJbj the belly (gen.

5
x

masc).

j\j\

an

of

dress.

[j-ju camtf/ (gen. masc.).]

0x0

Jt the mirage.
Ox
x

jt^l
being,

the

thumb or ^ra

toe

jJ^j

a human

human

(gen. fern.).
x

l^jo a breast (mamma).

*

[This seems to be the explanation of

noun,

Hamdsa

78, vs.

1,

* O^-oJt djjb
J
Si
\

O^ being used

as a fern.

this cry my,

Comp. Lane.

D. G.]

182

Part Second.Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

0^0

292

*\ //?^r
wmgr (gen. masc). .L.
*

(gen. fern.).

<

tjo
J

a way, a road (via strata).

JU< -

state, condition (gen. fern.).

?-*-o peace.
s

OjJla. a

booth,

a shop.

p\*o

a measure for
the forenoon.

corn, etc.

[JUa. a phantom. \
o

<oi

ij*^
6

v^;l a Aar#
'

(gen. fern.).

O^.*
B

shop.
5

[cr*i^
[ftlji cwfoY (gen. fern.).]

tooth.]
*

V cL.b

nature,

natural disposi-

V>^
J

a large

bucket.

tion [gen. fern.].

soul [when signi-3j spirit,

0>jJ a road.
J s

fying

celestial being

always

masc]
[{3^j
00
*
<*>

j^fr

the hinder part, the

rump

[gen. fern.].
street or lane.]

jJj the upper of the two pieces

^hj^ a wedding, a marriage.

- -

C
o

of wood, used in producing

fire (gen.
-

J~~

/toney.

masc).

[j^c- ambergris.]
00
j J

\Jix~>
* J

a path, a road.
>

JUs

the neck.

<Sj~> journeying by night.

ySis>
OJ

a spider

(gen. fern.),
fern.].

a knife 0-a^>
s

(gen.

masc).

i^ji a horse [gen.

p-*^~>
< 6 J

a weapon, weapons.
[prop,

I)

,jUaiw

authority, hence]

j^s a $frw0 ybr bruising per-

power, a sovereign.
j**~t peace.

fumed]

jjS a pot, a

o o m

kettle (gen. fern.).

90

^o^w a ladder. IU-w the sky or heaven,

clouds, rain.
J

US
the

the

nape of the

neck.

w**l3 a
0*

well.

Ij3~>

a wall

(gen.

masc).]

^h^S a bow

(gen. fern.).

t3>w market.

juf the

liver.

294]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

fo'to or shin-bone.

& Adj. Fern, of Adj.

an
intestine (gen.
fern.).

183

clj^ M0

^j3la
9

masc).

u LJ
9 0^ 0'

ftfo

tongue.
fitgrAt

*~l* sa^ (gen.

JJ M#

(gen.

masc).

[*zXLc dominion.]
[j^jdfc

ffl^l; (gen.

masc).

the right direction.]

Rem.
%\+~t

a.

radius or ulna) of the fore-arm, Jjj the bone (either

ceiling,

a roof or

and usually

^*jS>

a wedding -feast, are mas-

culine.

B
b.

Rem.

The above

list,

and that contained in

291, cannot lay

claim either to absolute completeness or to perfect accuracy, since the usage of the language has varied considerably at different periods.
y 9 " '

For example, in
ship, are

later times ^i, the mouth,

9 J '
;

and s-^ja, a boat or

\

used as feminine
9
'

whilst juac, the upper arm.,

CO
,

j&>,

the

shoulder,

[^js,

the

maw,] and jJj a

well,

become masculine.
9 *

The
'

masculine gender too preponderates in later times over the feminine

9

in

words which were anciently

of both genders, as

jU fire, jui

the

liver.

C
From most
adjectives

293.

and some

substantives of the mascu-

line gender, feminines are formed by adding the terminations 3_,

or

CC

290,

b).
9 x

Rem.

Only 3_

is

appended to the masculine without farther

and jti have forms distinct form of the word ; from the masculine, which must be learned by practice.
affecting the

294.

The most usual termination, by the mere addition

is

of which

to the masculine feminines are formed,

9
^

3_;
;

u^m
9
.-

great,

*+Jk*
9 x

j)

9 x

9^0^

9^x0^

*-ji
9
J

glad,
-

2^i

<jlju repentant, *'*jJ

w>ilo striking, i-jjLo

mi

#>

9^J0^3"
struck, aj^jJxa
;

w>jj~cu

j^. ^ grandfather,
(for

j^

a grandmother ;

^Xs

(for

SUd ^^3) a young man,

a^3) a yotmg woman.

[Rem. a. The hemza of the termination t of nouns derived from verbs tertise $ or may be replaced, before 3, by the radical

letter, as S^l^w from

^l-o-w,

ajUL from *Uuw, a water-carrier, but the

184

Part Second. Etymology

*
* *
'

or the Parts of Speech.

*>

295

forms
p. 87,

with hemza, as SAJLj,

1.

te\j, are preferable

c,

comp. Kamil,
e.]

1015, and below

b.

299, rem.

301, rem.

Rem.

o_

is

a compromise in orthography between the original

"
*
,

the old pausal form d_ ah, and the modern d_, a, in which last the o is silent (see the footnote to p. 7 supra). This view is
,

at,

confirmed by the comparison of the other Semitic languages; see

Comp.

Gr.

133137.

295.
(a)
*
*
;

Feminines in (^ are formed

>
*

From
as

adjectives of the form

*

3*0*
oW"*^

*
;

0^**> the feminine of which * 3*0* * 3*0*

;

is

^jk** *0*
;

angry, ^j~a
*0 *

^j***
3 i*0 *

o^ hungry,
iO
*
3

*0 *

3*0*3*0*
*
I

o!/*-* drunk, {j~>

thirsty,
.

O***** sated,
*0
*

(-0*
;

^Jiji*

^UUa*, )^+^>
*

^^as-, i^WJ*

&*%ofidl, ^J*%c;
(b)

O^A-

timid, fearing,

gCA
3

*0i

form J^t, when they have the superlative signification, and are defined by the article or by a foladjectives

From
. .

of

the

n yj

" J

3*
;

io*

lowing genitive, in which case the feminine

"0
largest,
* O

is
*
;

^**
3 *

as ys!^\ the
the
greatest,

30*
;

3* oio*
*
3

it

Oi 0*

\^j^\
3
;
i

jsuc^S the smallest, ^jJuaA\

jjtety\

30*

30*

^ yoJAaU

^j^oJt i}*sb the largest of the

a.

cities.

0*0*
Rem.
*

0*03

Adjectives of the forms jj*^** an(^ O*^** form their

0*0*

0**0*0*03
;

feminine by adding S_
5/ *0
3

as

O^**'

ta ^

an d

slender,

&UL*w

O^j*

naked, do\jj.
3W(-0*
3 Of-Q*

3*S-f-0*

D
is

Rem.
*

b.

The feminine
3 *

of
3 *

Jj^l
if-

(for J2j^)t or
*

Jjt^t) the
i

first,

io*
;

"

iJy^S that of j.\ (forjjktl) other, another, ijj/^t. The latter word can be used indefinitely, because it is superlative only in
o * * o

form, not in signification.

The numeral

jtt,

one, has

^j^t.
*03

Rem.

c.

There are some feminine adjectives of the form ^Xa5,

&\

not superlatives, without any corresponding masculines; as .-Jt

*0
3
Zt

female, feminine, i*JL- pregnant, .-jj which has recently yeaned (of a ewe or she-goat).

297] II The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

& Adj. Fern,

of Adj.

185

296.

Feminines in t are formed from adjectives of the form

;

JajI, which have not the comparative and superlative signification

J x

*sb x

J x
;

r<0

s
;

as

yua\

yellow, tSyuo

j^j*-1

Posing

aspect,

i\j*<*-

r>J^\ hump-

bached, ibj^..

Many
*x
O
x

of these adjectives are not in actual use in the

masculine
i\s^t>

as p"}UaA heavy
to the feel (a

and continuous
dress), *bjjdt

*/ / (rain), i\^~*** beautiful,

rough

new
i

w^aH

the

Arabs of pure

race.

Rem.
i x

The form
x

2*}JLi
*x

sometimes serves as feminine to &%**, "

J
5

/0 x

x0

e -&-

O^**^

3yfu ^ *W*h

O!/**" perplexed, amazed, ^j-t^ an d

297.

All adjectives have not a separate form for the feminine.

The

following forms are of both genders.

"

"

(a)
sitive),

Jj**, when

it

has the meaning of J^li (transitive or intran-

and

is

as

OJxxOJxOjx

predicate

to

attached to a substantive in the singular, or serves a substantive or a pronoun in the singular; as

J x x J x

OCx

j^wj j5~e
patient

J**.j

a patient and grateful man,

J x

jy&j jj*o
J x

Z\j*c\
OCx

O J x
|

J x

and grateful woman; w>J*^

J

Jj*.^

a lying man, *->_$*&

2

Sl^et

x x

xJOCx

JyiVfcj

woman ;

\jy~e wJl s^0 was patient ; \jy**e ^rt)j

J x

I saw

that

Ox x x

s^0 was, or

/ thought

her,

patient ;

[w>>^

ojsj

a full grown
J x
:Tx
;

antelope].

But
Ox

if

no substantive or pronoun be expressed, Jj>*3 makes a feminine

Jx

aJj*5,

and

also if it has the

Ox
J x
;

...

..

Ojdx
Ox

J x

Ogx

meaning of Jjaa*

as S*o
Jx

a patient (woman)
Ox
J x

2j>U.
Ox
J

xx

Ox

J x

xx

XX

w^tj /saw

aJ>o^Ox
J

^3 *W^^;
x
t

**

^
x

he has not a
Ox

she-camel to ride, nor one

'x
J

to
x

carry loads, nor one for milking, where

Ox
J

x
.

db^>j and 5->>^- ^4j^j- and aj^Jo*^, whilst &>*2

j x

= JjLLet*.

Rem.

a.

8
O

Exceptions are rare

<

as

}j&
x

hostile,

an enemy,

fern.

J x
;

OxO*>

J x

Sjjifc

.-3 [and again, C-wjJt ^^ X w>j-^X

^Aere is

ten*,

as

we
Oxx

read in the tradition of

Jx
w.

OJxOx

Umm Ma 'bad,
D. G.]

no milch-ewe in xx Ox x

the

>t^a aSU or

yt>2*~b

a3U and

J^>fc.

Stw

a sAorw

sAeep.

24

186

Pakt Second.

Etymology
fern,

or the Parts of Speech.

297

[Rem.

b.

Hence the
difficult

nouns >yt.o an
l^-Jfe
O

acclivity,

$$^=> a
D. G.J

mountain-road

of ascent, j^J^o- and

p

declivity.

JJ/

(b)

J**s, when

it
->x

has the meaning of Jy***, and under the

G
;

'

same conditions as J>ai

x

e.g.

J*o*^
x

,j-*
xx

adorned with

kohl,

Oex
d\j*t>\

9->j>e*.

a wounded woman, J-^5 oUi a murdered woman; but

X J t^/

X 0/

XX

ajjjj^JI iLjs
j x

C-otj
j x i

/ saw
i

(the
zs
x

woman) whom

the

HarRris had

murdered;

**~>

^-j^'

d *x*

$w

(a sheep) which has been (partly)

eaten by a beast of prey.

or intransitive),
it

If

J~*s has the meaning of

;

^U
*

(transitive

forms a feminine in 3
x

Ox

as ^^-oJ helper, Zj~a->

+ +
;

x
;

<"

2-J& an

intercessor, ZjuslZ

oLag

temperate, chaste, aa^ac

t/ojj*

Rem.
x x

Exceptions in either case are

i

rare.

ju^. a praiseworthy way of acting, = 5^^=>. .o

#

OxjOxOxxOxOx
;

For example

Ox dJLai

d-*~o aJjo^. a
x

x
;

blameworthy

habit,

= iLo^Jco
x
J 0

Ox

and, on the other hand,

x 5 x
t

jlj <aa.

<Ua>JU

.<

x x

a new wrapper,
mercy
(c)
is

C>xru>a- J1

,j^ w^j-5
well.

aDI

4^-j ^>J

ver% GW's

nigh unto them who do

0x6

J*a*,
( 6),

J UJLd,
228),

0x0

and J**a*, which were

afterwards

originally

nomina

instrumenti
(
._

but

became intensive
Jx

Ox
x

adjectives
;

233, rem.
'x 6

under the same conditions as J>** and J~*i

x
(

e.g.

0x0

II

. tt

JLo

St^cl

aw

obstinate,
Ox
x

self-willed

woman; <jUju isU a

<*

docile

0x0
?rawcA

'xx
young woman who uses
x J OCx

she-camel; jlkfc* ajjU*., or j-Ja.** *oW>>

2x

perfume; but

SjUajt*

c^jlj

/ saw

(a

woman) who

uses

much

perfume.

Ox
Rem.
/te

Exceptions are rare

Ox

as

^yJL^c poor, 0^** speaking

0x

Ox
,

2ri^A, fern. fa^C.

4jli*^

[;

but

(t

^, .C>.< Sl^ot is allowed.

<1

D. G.]

299]
[(d)

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.ti Adj. The Numbers. 187

infinitives ( 230, rem. c
J

Those adjectives that are properly 9 0* O J 9 3 ..

a) e.g. jy>,
*->*>*>-,
s *

9s,

00^*'

and
yj

am

Vol. n. 136, / 60/

v~*>->
' J

u~o, J****
D. G.]

^,

96* *r^>

*,j&3 and some others as

jU., JLac

etc.

Rem.

to females only,

Adjectives which are, by their signification, applicable do not form a feminine in 5_1 when they designate
,

an action or state as natural and permanent,

lasting for a certain period of time (<&j\j Zlslg)
O^
-

or,

at any rate, as

iU,
O
x

0*0'
r,

as ^J-ol*. pregnant,
9
m*

'

barren, w-.tlib, jJbl), having swelling breasts, ^aui*., w^olk,

J

^U,
'

j-ojto,

[^^Lw 'Ibn Hisam

,

15, last
9

1.

R.
s

S.]

menstruating,
/&e
J

JkJlk

divorced,

bust naked, p-*&j*o

OOJ^ giving
her,

JJU

without ornaments, j-wl- witfA

^eao? awe?

Obi
suck,
her,

^Zo

bearing twins,

Jako

having a

c/uW or a young one with

having a whelp with

^jjuL having a

fawn

with her, js*-c

[^jLa. chaste,
jj-^t^o

Olu

*ta*^i

u~^

unmarried
if

and of middle

age]

and likewise

JJpa^, ^J-a**.

But

they

designate the said action or state as beginning, actually in progress,

or about to begin (ol. dsuo), they form a feminine in 3_;
as

^oaJI i-tful.
6e divorced
lias
/&e

^A

she is menstruating to-day

ji iiUUs .-A sAe will

is

to-morrow ;jX^i Lcl. JXJ every

*

woman who
J

pregnant
s
*

*0i

d s

&

i ,

0s

,0 **

her time or term; CUa-ojl U.c AJtoj-o

J^

JaJJ VjfcP^^I ^

day when ye shall see it, every woman who is suckling (in the act of giving suck) shall become heedless of that which she has been
suckling.
J)

3.

The Numbers of Nouns.

298.
and plural

Nouns

have, like verbs, three numbers, the singular, dual,

(see 81).

299.

The dual

is

formed by adding <jl to the singular (omitting,

;

of course, the ten win)

as

w>L^

book,

oW^*

^>j

a fawn,

O^j

or

188

Part Second.
Rem.
a.

Etymology
a nation,
sbl
'

or the Parts of Speech.

299

A
a

If the singular ends in

;

SI

3 is

changed into
buttock,

O (see
rt^ ^rni.

294,

rem.)

as

<Lc\

^j\Zc).
,

But <Ut a
J

and

testicle,

usually

make

^>vJt

and ^UciA*.

Rem. b. If the singular ends in a quiescent which was originally mobile (compare 167, a,

^
fi,

{\J>
a), it
5

or l)'

becomes
a

so again in the dual

as

^J3 a

youth, for ,-XS,

oW^
a

15*:;

Hl->

OW*-j

L5**"
>

interdicted ground,
CT

^L^.
J

>**>ja

butt for shooting,

t,

OW
occur.

l>**

legal opinion,

O^J^

l^*" P re9 nan

(\1 or

OW*^
is

jj^l^- a bustard,

oWjW-

From

j***-

the form ^jl^*.

I

said to

If the singular ends in a quiescent

t_l),

which was
ill

originally

mobile (compare
staff,

167, a,

ft,

a),
;

the

is

restored

the

dual

as

Lac a

for $*a, jjt^-ot

US

the

nape of

the neck,

\j\5sid.

If

the singular of a quadriliteral

is

noun ends

in a quiescent

^,

which was originally a 3, the j

x o
;

not restored in the dual, but

becomes
xx a

^ mobile, as j*v^* a musical instrument

x
x

(from

l^J

for >yJ),
3
5

s s v
'

OW^*

^^ct purblind
00
J

(from
x
<

j^^c
J
;

for
16
3

3^), <jW* c

^~~

3 x

named (from^wt for^^w),

xxxxxxOJ
for 3-oj),

jl.>0.,>.

^^

rendered contented (from

x x

^,-3j
$7*e

oW"^*the

solitary exception seems to be ^Ij^Jl*

if

upper parts of
\j}j Jco
.

two buttocks, the singular of which,

used,

would be

Rem.
J)

c.

The hemza
;

of the termination
x

1_ denoting the femi,

nine
X

(
X

296), becomes 3
x
;

as la*Jaj a wiefe water-course or bottom,

x x
x
;

r*'

w*s b

X
;

r*'

tjljU*Jsu>

i\j^~a a
x

desert,

jjljt^^o
*"
x

i\j^- red,
<*x

jjtjl/*^-

t\j&o
x

x x

yellow, \j\}\jjua. x
are,

Forms

like ^jtzl/*.*., ^j\i\j*~a, x x

however, said by some to be admissible.

In

and even ^jbl^a^o, x

the termination
either be
as

*T_,

when sprung from a

radical

or

^,

the hemza
is

may

retained or changed into 3, though the former

preferable;

L> a dress (for jdJb), ^j\A~s or ^tjl*^

k\>j)-

%\^ a mantle (for

}W*J or

Oh^J

Some, however, admit the forms

oWUl

299]

II.

The Noun.

A. Nouns Subst.
294, rem. a).
is
x*

& Adj. The

Dual.

189

and jjbL*3 (comp.

(see 259),
x

In the case
to

of a JjlaJ^t Sj^jb

the better course

^,
;

change
*s0

it

into

as ^ULfc,

xO

*'0

tjljLU or ^teLU.
f
x

?yj*>,

)h^J^

or

O^Wj^--

If the
^5j

hemza

of

x x

In words or more jjUt^5 ?loj (fromj-oj), the rejection of the terminations ^ and *L.is admissible; as .Jj>. to,
;

l_ be radical, it cannot be changed into j x ~-*3 ^ 5j c2i

(jteloj.

as

*\j3

(from

j^.5),

of five

letters,
xx
x

~'

,,o

a sluggish mode of walking, Cj*$j5&x

{Jj*Jj having a hairy face,

x

Ox
;

t x

xx

sO xx
;

*x

jjljjuj
"
t

{JjZ*-+$

big, stout camel,

^\jZsu$
x x
J

^U-elS a jerboa's hole,

_

'
;

^btoll
xxOx

"' " J fliJUii

xxx

a black
x

beetle,
x

jjLJUi.
x x ^0

instead
3

of

oMj>>

xxxOxx

jjbjjoj, C^jZsuS, jjt^btolS, and ^jljjL^A^,.

Rem. d. If a has been elided in the singular after a kesra and before a damma with ten win (see 167, b, /?), it is restored in
* x
x

x
5

x
J

the dual; as^otj, for ^*\j, oW*L>

x x x
'

f r
ufl>>

^^j
^.

OW-^b

A
*

for
is

^a^w, ,jLa*,w (compare

166, a).

In
;
!

like

manner, an elided j
(for y>\, *.t,

restored in the dual of

some words

as w>l,

.!,

>^)> Ol>A X
and
Ox
x

Ol**-* (rarely X J x x ^o-) have ^wl, tjl*~>l ; x x x x x

Ox
xx
,j1jlj,

0^)> O >o*-.
X

C*'X

and^tX
/A

.Ui (for ^^
//

5^0

^-wx
xx

or **f1 makes x xx

<J^
x

or

O^'x x
*

xxx
x

xxx
x
;

^,v.>,

and^i, have

0^>> an ^
xxx

0^
xx x

rarely

cAn^> 0^*0>
O-**

xxx
Ol**-*, still more rarely XX xxx

<Jls^ an d

OW-

j--

makes o!>*-

,jUa or O'y^X X

Rem.

e.

If the third radical has been elided before 3 in the

;

singular, it is not restored //J 0x 0x0 xx ^jl^*3 ; a3, for 4*3, <jL3
xxx
^O^x
;

as 2u\, for ly*\, <jliit ; a), for i^k), x x x x xxx Oxx x6 x aaw, for i^Aw, ,jUaw ; Aiw, for 4^w,

Oxxx

xxx

^juLj

^Ua, for

o^A, ^jUua.
is

Rem.

/.

The dual
S X

commonly employed

in Arabic to signify

two individuals
XXX
as
(JjUfrXa-,

of a class, as

O^^J

t,wo

nwn, or a pair of anything,

or

^Lai*, a pair of

scissors.

When

two objects are

190

Part Second.

Etymology

or

tlie

Parts of Speech.

299

constantly associated, in virtue either of natural connection or opposition, a dual may be formed from one of them, which shall
designate both, and the preference given to the one over the other

GO,

is

termed w^JLxj,
- *i

the

making
s - ^ *x

it

prevail over the other.

<h

For example

* - i

\j\}A father and mother, from w>! father

Of

^jI^a-I brother
3 s sbs

and
/<

sister,

from
*

-t
sb'

brother; ^jI^oaJI Ae sww

erne?
J

moon, from

j-oJUl

moon;
Basra

0*6*

yj[9jJi^i\ the east

and

west,

from

Jjj*LJI

* bs the east; [jjU>l^*J!

and Kufa ;
Tigris*
;]

^)U5^Jt
s s * 0*

Rakka and Rafika ;

and

^\3\jsA\ the
3

Euphrates and
* * bs
,M

^U.>a^Jl el-Hasan 'All);

el-Hosein,

from ^...^

tl-Hasan

(the elder son of

3 " J

(Jlh**^

''Omar 'ibn el-Hattab

and 'Abu

Bekr, fromj-^c 'Omar.

and "heaven and " " earth," ahanl, day and night," usasau, morning and evening," " Mitra and etc. Mitra, Varuna,"

Compare

in Sanskrit pitarau, "father

sister,"

mother," bhratarau,

"brother and

rodasi,

[Rem. g. The Arabs like to designate two different objects by the dual of an adjective used as a substantive and denoting a
s,oio*

quality that the

(of things) for

two have

in

common,
;

as

\jlis^i*j\

the

two

coolest

morning and evening

* * b

jUs^l

the two best ones for

ibs

eating
**

and

coitus ;

^\j*^ty\

the
*

two red ones for meat and wine;

,
,

bib*

*bib*

b,

)\>y>*$\ dates
Ci

and water ; ^La-u^l milk and water ; ^tjujiaJl

s * b i b*

or

' i by

^tjw*.*^)l the

two new ones for the night and the day ; ^j\jJua^)\ the
' '

heart

and

the

tongue; ^U^jjiJl the two eyes ; ^U*.*^l urine and

-U

'

<' * '

dung or

sleeplessness

and disquietude of mind ;

&\jJ\j)\ the Tigris

and Euphrates.
Rem.
(

D. G.]
is

h.

The dual
or from

sometimes formed from broken plurals

ill\
or
(

300,

b),

^ajf

290,
^

a,

e),

to designate

two

bodies or troops

(O^U--

O^h*)
(^)*>\),

^ ne objects in question.
* *+

E.g. &*%>\ two herds of camels

<jlo*i

two flocks of sheep or

two

sides of the

[The dual of place-names in poetry sometimes means only the town; see Schol. on 'Ibn Hisam, p. 121, 1. 16. R. S.]

300]

II.

The Noun.
9//
x x

A. Nouns Subst

& Adj. The

(from

Plural 191

Ox
JUj*.,
pi. pix

goats (^t>),
x x

O^^o-**- tw0 herds of he-camels

x

of

Ox

J***.),

xOxxxOxxx'x

\jl.UJ two herds of milch-camels (from 9-UJ,

of 4&*JtJ)

JJLjJj JJUU
of)

^Uj

^>^j between the (collected) spears of (the tribes

Ox
pi.

Oj
;

x
t

->2<x

Malik and Nahsal (from p-U;,

of

<^)

^>o^t we
o/*

fundamental principles of theology (^yjjJ\ J>-ot) <md

x

?w
b

j |

OJC
J>ot,
pi.

(aaaJI

J>-^l), from

of J-l

rootf;

[comp. in

Hebrew

D^nbh].
3
O x

5 x

Rem.
in their

i.

Proper names of the

class

^^j-* w*^=>

264) vary

mode

of forming the dual.

pound be indeclinable and

If the first part of the comthe second declinable, the latter takes

x J x Ox the termination ^jt_; as w^^jjto,

xx

Ox

^jbj^^j***.

But

if

both

Oxx

parts be indeclinable, as in du^****,

5x
J

or,

when taken

together, form

5px

a proposition, as in \j JsuU,

recourse must be had to a periphrasis

x x

Oxx
<ju^**~>

XX
tji,

with j3 possessor of; as

l^i,

\j>

hu\j

too

men

called

Sibaweih or Ta'abbata arran.

constructus,
x x

If the first part

be in the status
xx
xO X

it is
J

simply put in the dual, as i^iU*

Ox

Ijl*c
Ox

two
jg

men

xx

'

called

i^J
Ox

U* jue
il

'.4fo2

Menaf

*5

juj \^\ two Oy3l-OjO

men

called joj ^j\ 'Abu

Zeid, j-ojJI U^l (too

men

called j-jJjJt ^JjI 'Tom* 'z-Zubeir.

o

But

in

oo
etc., it is
x

the case of compounds with w>t, 0-}\>

allowable to put the

Ox

xx

second part in the dual likewise, as

^juj

U^L

300.
(a)
J

There are two kinds of plurals in Arabic.

D
J

x Ox

The

one,
J

which has only a single form,

xJ0*>
J x x

is

called

^^jJI

5^

^,.o>.

^J t, or 9-*~A+n
J

a^jJI, fo sow?w? or perfect plural (pluralis

x Ox

>o

*>

jOx

sanus),

and ^JLJI

f-o^J',

or <u^LJ!

* *a.,

ftfa

complete or entire

plural, because all the vowels and consonants

of the singular are

retained in
(6)

it.
J 5 x J>/ J x Ox
ft,

The

other,

which has various forms,

is

called j~XJt

* ^

192

Part Second.
o

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

301

a&

j o *

orj-j-JiJI *-*., the broken

plural (pluralis fractus), because

it is

more

or less altered from the singular by the addition or elision of consonants, or the change of vowels.

301.

The

pluralis sanus of masculine

;

nouns

is

formed by adding

the termination \J3 to the singular

pluralis

as Jj;L>

thief,
x

jijW
is

The

sanus of feminine nouns, which end in S_,

Ox
Ox

Ox

formed by

9/

/
;

changing S_ into Ot_, as a5)L>,

x
f

oISjLj
M

of those which do not

J

xO

//

B' end in S_, by adding

Ol_

to the sing.,

as^j-* Mary,

oU-jj-o.

Rem.

a.

If

the singular ends in

elif

maksura, with or without

ten win (^ or

i<),

or in

kesra with ten win (_), arising out of

),

^_
and
(
x

167, b,

arising out of
167, a,

or in a quiescent ^ preceded by kesra (^ down in 166, a and ^ then the rules

/?),
,

laid

b,

/3, J

t x

xx

/?,

c,
x

are to be observed.
x x J

E.g. .JLkucu*, for

J

.Jua^u
J
5

J x x

245), chosen, ^J^^^aue, for ^^fe&Jbwdu*,

xx
.

and
X J

in the oblique cases

X
J X

x x

J
;

^^jiJautfuo, for

Ox

^^JLkutfU
x

^*>^o Moses,
x
J

Oy^y*
x

^or

03t^3-

U*^S

J x

for

XX ^ol3,
J

^.olS,

judge, )yc\S, for

X

<J|$*olS,

and

in the oblique cases

X J

X0X

Jx0X
for

X 0X

Xj

for jJ-ja-oIS;

^UJt,
cw
#

^la*JI,
'i

^e
J

barefooted, ^j^iU^Jt,
x
i2

XX
;

X0J
^-l.>
xx
x J

x x

>

for ^^-jJU^Jt
xx x
;

pregnant, oULj>.;

^a.^JI

Ae

smallest,

xxJ

OL>^..cJt

^U~>

a quail,

OtJt^w.

Rem.
tives of
I)

J.

of the middle radical in feminine substanx0 x0x J X0J the forms ^J*9 and dJlai, ^Jas and dJlsi, Jji? and JU$,
0x

The gezma

derived from roots which are not mediae radicalis geminatae or mediae $ vel ^, passes in forming the plural into a vowel, which

may

either be the
x

same as that

QxxxS0P
;

of the first syllable, or in all cases

x x

fetha.

Kg.
;
g

J&-* Da'd, Ot*xc,>

^

(nlV)X)
Ox0x
00
^

a^

Jx

Oxxx
Ox

s^jS the earth, the ground, Olojt

x

'-4Mb, xxx

O^JLt
;

0x0 x aauai, A.i.,

x

OxxxSxxx

a e&sA, ObuaS, OUa**.

Oxxx
a coming in
0x0
the

4jj3 a village,

OxxOb^i0-*

03 j
;

jUA
0x0

Hind, Ol jUA or
ZAe
lotus-tree,

Oxx

morning,

OtjUA

Oxx

lyA a fragment, Aj*& or J Ox J OxJJ /

;

Otjj^ Ox Ot

Sjjurf

Oljju* or Oljju*

J****.

O^Loa. or

301]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

<&

Adj.

Pluralis Sanus.
x*
.

193

9 j + sl*y*&o*.
si J

x xJ /JJ 5 t + fi <LqX& darkness, *Z>[+JJo or Ol*JU*

43j&>
x * J

an upper chamber,

xx J

Oli^ft or Oli>.

In the forms J*d and aAas, the gezma

may

also

Ox*

x *J

<5

x * J
;

x t/

be retained, as Otj~, OUJlb, [Oli^]

x
-

but in dJUi this can

x
<*x

be done only by poetic license, as

x Sx

OLo$j from
x "x

JLcJj looseness or

slackness (of the joints), Ot^Jj from a sigh. Names of men of Zj3j J// Oxxx J x *x Oxxx the form ilai have likewise C/}L*, as 4aJlb Talha, OUJLb ; J/ / Oxxx 0* J Ojj The word ^^ft or ^^fc, a wedding or 5j^- Hamza, Olj-^..
x-> J

marriage, has
x

0*}li

is

Ox
Otjji). X X

not admissible, as Sjj$ a summit, Ot^ji or Otjji (but not

OLj^. ##

In

SAai, if the third radical be ^, the x ^ Ox* 0x#

form

Ox
rare exception
is
x

Ox*
[If the

Otjj^. from Sjj**. a whelp. XX X

is

third radical be

^,

the form 0*}Hxs

likewise disapproved.

One

Ox*
may
uses
x

Ox*
S.]

Ox
oUaJ,
instead of which one
X * J

say OUa*J, as Oj^**, but not

j^jatoJ.
^

R.

In
x
_>J

iUi,

if

the third radical be

0x*J

^,

the form
xxj
i

xJJ

Ox* J

0>*i
xx J

is

inadmissible, as
x

2u3j
.

a charm, Jl a kidney, OU5j,

middle radical be 3 or ^, 0x*x 0x*x retained as tjy*. a nut, Otj^*.
If the
;

OUl
f

(but not OUSj, OlJl).

the gezma of these three forms

x * x

is

##
ea^,

QsOsGsa*
;

<Lojj a garden,

Otojj
0x0
9x
;

a-cuj

aw

0x*x9x*x
;

a helmet, Olcuo;

OLc

*0 *
;

G s

Ox

*+-i> (for *-o-!i)

lasting, still rain,

Ox* J

OloJ)

A**ft a fault, Ox Ox* s-o (for 4jco)

a church,

OlxJ

Ox

dUj> (for 5Jj>)

is,

a turn of fortune, a

vicissitude,

0*9^.
especially

The vowel fetha

in

however, admitted dialectically *,

x*x

Oxxx
j x *x

xxx

xx

the form aX*5, as Otj^.,

<

OUj,
^

Oxx
r

Ol^>>, ObuJ,

O^y Substantives
rad. gemin.

OxxJ

of the

forms ilsi, derived from verbs med.

OSx
fix

9 5 x
;

always retain the gezma; as

8
x
;

Sji

a mote, Olj3

Sjlw

a charge or

attack,

fl

Ot Jw
x

oj^c
X

Mj

a certain number, a few, <Z>\j&; X

the case with
S'***
;

5^> a navel, Ot^-w.

The same

Oxdx
*

x *
g

Oxxx

is

all

adjectives, as
x *
;

x * x

<LsL-o

/>?'//,

Ol.Q.t* .o (not

Ol^aL .0)

dAy~> easy,

O^IL^

rta>

Ac /a2

[Yiz. in the dialect of

Hudeil, according to Zamahsari, Faik,

i.

43.

D. G.]

w.

25

194

Part Second.
9
* 6

Etymology
9* 6 3
;

or the Parts of Speech.

9
e>

[
r,

302

, a,

and

strong, Ola.Jlc-

S^JL- sweet,
* 0'*

Ot^^*..

Exceptions

are,

<bu^ of

***

o * o *

middle stature, CAsuj or Obuj, and 4*aJ having

9
*

little

milk (of

**

a sheep or goat),

OUaJ.
as third radicals, reject their fetha in the
t

Rem.

c.

If

3 and ^,

fem. singular, and become quiescent before 3, passing into ( 214, and 7, rem. c and d), they are restored in the plural along with
9
\

9 *

9**

* * *
;

t'~

the vowel.

E.g.

S^Xo or

3*>Lo,

prayer
;

(for S^Lo),

or,

cane,

spear, tube
**

(for 3^;$),

Otj^S
9* ,$
j

3Ui,
o

Otyo a young woman

(compare

3U5,
(for

xxx

*6 J

* *6 3

A*Ii),
(3,

OLX9
with

olcjc,

thrown

(for

^u^o),

OU^

167, a,

a,

166, a).

Rem.
3_I
,

c?.

If the third radical has

been elided in the

sing, before

may be restored in the plural or not, according to usage. * * 9 * * 5/ i 0x0 9 9 * E.g. 2Js> (for 5j*o or Sl^az) a thorny tree, Ot^-Afr and Oly-Afc
it

9**
2u~j

Oxfix

9*6*

- x x

xxx
;

(for

9*6* or SjAw) a
9 * *

Syw

or

A^w) a
9
* * *

?/ear,
9

Ot^-w and Olyiw

9 *i
;

2^"
a^> (for

5"

"

d^Aw
slave, 9* J
;

* * *

9 *

*
9

9*** Ox? ** ' Sua (for 3^;*), a Ol^-ot or OUI 8/tj (for S^J) Ae point of a weapon,
;

lip,

OlyAw

or

Ot$Aw

A*l
t

(for
9

Sj^t) a female

xxx

* *

OLb
9
*

thing, Ot^-iA or x J 9*6* 9*3

;

OUa
w

^UB

SjJ (for 3^j)

9
* 3
;

armlet,
9*0

*3
;

*3

9*

* *

a ring, Ot^j
O
x

2uj (for 3^*j)

9*

a troop or
Ol5
*

9*6

6awc?, 9*
;

OUj
9

3&

(for 4*3)

9*0

the
9

gum,
*

OU)*
6

OU*.

C-*o
*

&5j (for <L5j) a lung, * * 9*6 9***

<3UjI

ZLo (for 4~U) a hundred, * x

**
;

6%

or
t

9 *

(for 4^), 9 * *

a daughter, makes C>Uj

and C*.t

(for S^&J),

sister,

OtjAt.
*<

Rem. e. The hemza in the terminations 2t_ and to the same rules in the plural as in the dual (
i**

gl_

r*

H *
9

f**6 *

r*

* *

9**6*
or

is subject 299, rem. c).

9 *
Si

Hence from
9
*

l\jA~a, l\s*, AijJ.

9 *
I

t\~*~>,

are formed Otjl^a^o, Otjt^j,

five

*6 *

Ot^Ld^j, Ol^^o-* or OtjU-rf.

sometimes reject
*
* J

**

* J

Words of the terminations ^ and *l

* * *

more
9 *

letters
c)
*
;

(see

299, rem.

' 3

*>
J

'

as

^U., Ob^LaThe

or

OtjU^

^l*ol5 a jerboa's hole, Obuols.

302.
(a)

pluralis sanus masc. is

formed from

Proper names of

men

(excepting those which end in S_, as

302]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Substti Adj. Plur. San. Masc. 195

AaJ-b), their diminutives, and the diminutives of

J
I

common nouns
* J

sO
J *

J
;

which denote rational beings;

90s
(

as
jOs
J

t>oJk
9
I

'Othman,
* J
m

O^U^s
, j

90s J Ju*fc

'Obeid (dimin. of jus Abd), 03>*#i*

'JOsjOOsJ
;

J***J (dimin. of J**g a man),

*
J

^j^Lfe^j

jJv^Z

(dimin. of j^ti)

an

inferior poet,
fern,

OJJ^&y*'
9 *
.

(b)

Verbal adjectives which form their

by adding 5

(c)

Adjectives of the form Jit, which have the comparative and

3
j
t

j ^

superlative signification.
etc.

[The corroboratives of J^

viz.

-*t,

^t>
A***.,

have also the

s

plur. san.

masc, though by their

to

fern. sing.

'

lLauL,

etc.

they might

seem

belong

rather to

the class of
plur.
fern,

adjectives exemplified by j**o\, etc. 296.

304,
II.

For the

see

2,

rem.

D. G.]

(d)

The

relative adjectives in
O

^
9*
'

* o

(e)

The words

&\
9 6*

(for

^o) a son,^\&
Ot

one of the four classes

3'

of created

beings, jbj\

the

earth, Jjbt
;

ones family, jjt

the

goose,

jj the possessor (of a thing)

(rarely O>*^;0>

which make 0>^> 0>>oJ^, Oyj\

in the construct

0>^>

03j3\ and OJJ* (used only

state jjj, see 340, rem. c)*.

Rem.

a.

when joined
Rem.
b.

Adjectives, however, have the plur. sanus masc. only to substantives denoting rational beings.

Plurales fracti are also formed from substantives and

adjectives that have the plur. sanus masc, but more especially from adjectives when used substantively.

J)

Rem.
\JyJ&,

c.

To the words enumerated under

highest heavens,

(e)

may be added
of

the

and

^)jl

or j)\ (construct form

* In a
o Zj

poem
and
J

of

en-Nabiga (Ahlw. App.

13, vs. 5)

we

find

o>*^
120,

from
last
<
1.

.*?,
*
*

in the
9

commentary on the Diw.

of

Hudeil,

p.

)yJb^ from
ib
J

o^j.

We
*iO>o

ought to mention also the expressions

,

s lOiO

Or*

wi

OtO

<

196

Part Second. Etymology

J l

or the Parts of Speech.

302

0>b'> w ^h the first syllable short, see 340, rem. c), possessors, which have no singular; as also the numerals denoting the tens,
from 20 up to 90
x J x
',

323).
vulva,
s i

Further, JL. a privy, <J}L*.

x

^JA
x

J
>

JP

a
,

thing, it

\Jy^

j^

OlJ^

an(^

the

rarer forms

\Jy>\,

o i

Oj^>

from w>l and U.

d.

Rem.

Some
x

fern,
d)

nouns in

S_l

especially those of
Od x
;

which the

third radical (j,

4

^,

has been elided, have a plur. sanus masc,

as Zj&. a stony, volcanic
x
5

the termination o_ disappearing entirely

x

x
(

i x

district,

si)3J^
*jj

an d, very
J

irregularly,

OjJ^)

***^ a thorny

tree,

)yc&
^ j j

a lung, )j

3j a ball, a sphere,
[cas.

03J^
;

>

*^* a stick
?/ear,

used by children at play, ^j^k*

obliq.

J>^5]

41w a
x

Oj-^-

From

the oblique case of this last word,

viz. j>~L*>, arises

a.

secondary formation ^>*iw, [like &+Lc

ii.

325, rem.

Comp.

also

108].

Rem.

e.

In proper names of the

is

class

1*0-)** wss>jo ( 264),

(

the formation of the plural

analogous to that of the dual

299,
is

rem.

h).

Thus

w>jjjui,
x 3 x

in
x
;

which the second member only

x x

'

&'

declinable,

makes

)$tj-i ****

but <su^*w and

** a
x

\jjj
x x

isuD,
jx

which are
called
j 0.

xx

wholly indeclinable, form <u^^w jj3 and

Sibaweih and Tdabbata sarran.
x x
x

\jjj

hu\j

$, men
x

Construct compounds, like

x x J

it

0s&

10

Ox

fsr*

otu, juj
j-ojJt H-^t,

$>\,

and
called

j*4j)\
l

O^t, form

ol.U ^J^, J^J

and 'Ibnu

W^>

an d

men

Abd Menaf

'Abie Zeid,
i

'z-Zubeir ;

but in the case of compounds with

to say ,j-|juj bt

w>t,

and the

like.

It may be
b, 6),
J

^t, x

etc., it is also

allowable

added that compounds

XX

with

^\, when

they are the names, not of persons, but of animals

5

or other objects (see 191, rem.

5/0

take the feminine plural C>Uj

x
J

(from
jjlau

OUj

or &ut)

e.g.

^*j^
the

^1

weasel, %\*
the
tail

^jj\
the

a water-fowl,
Great Bear,

^t
J

any one of
etc.

stars

in

of

XX

^ytj-

OUj,

303]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

If a
jo

<&

Adj.Plur. San. Fern. 197

is put in the plural, be put also in the plural,
o , o*>
;

[Rem. f.
o * bio

word

in the status constructus

the following genitive of possession

as

*<*aJI
3 3b'0

duJj
*0i

pi.

may 33 0>a j * o o * o*a 3 * o dlwt or % .*sjjl oLt P>*aJI

'O-O
J

j $

wJUJI
3 ,

Jas,
o

*0
;

3s,
w**.Lp,
, 3 b/O

33
j>jJt
xx
;

wJ^UJt JUit or
*0*O
J

w*UJt JU*t
x
3
t>*o

jujJt

w)U^ol or
,0*3
3 ,

3 x Ox

j^jjJ\ w>U-ot;
x o O/o
3

a-juo^t 4AJ has

D. G.]

j^Jt ^JU

JUM

c-^j,

33
j

Jl^Jt C^o
303.
(a)

etc.

The

pluralis sanus fern, is

formed from

men
as end in
9

B
Wx
;

Proper names of women, and such names of

3

^x
5..;
J

xOx
t

xxtfx
;

00
9 x

xx
;

3* *

as
0"

w*^j

Zeiridb,
(a

OL-UJ

juA Hind, OljUA

xx

Sj^ 'J.z2a,

Otj*

iaJJa Talka

man's name), OUJLli

301, rem.

b).

Rem.

According to
x
x 9

some grammarians the

x
' ' '
;

plur.

sanus

fern.

6^/
a
gazelle,
x i x

may

be formed from any word ending in 3_; as

^

+&

OLJa
(b)

xxx

9 '

vi

duj.9

village,

Obji

<Lc^Xe-

a very learned man,

oL*}Lfc.

Feminine adjectives, the masculine gender of which has the C

pluralis sanus.
(c)
s

Feminine nouns in
9

^~
r*St

and
x

l\

as

xx
;

^+-x pregnant, x
Z
(

^^3
x x J

memory,

Obj^
xx

l\ja

distress,

Oljlj-o

301, rem.

e)

x J

^Ufc. a
(<#) 9

bustard,

ObjL*..
of the letters, which are usually feminine

The names
#
#

292, b)

as

oUt
(e)

?& |^/J

oUJt

^o-j^

#w m,

The names
3
;

of

the

months
x

as j*j
5
;

* /

fife
9

Moharram,
x

j)

x3 *

* <'

x xx

5 x

OUp^c
(/)

O^*-*) Ramadan, OUUa^o,

verbi
9

Jt^w Sauwal, O^t^w.

196),

The feminine nomina

(
5
;

(
tf

and

all

nomina verbi of

9x0x5x0
;

the derived forms

5 x x

202)
x x x

as *Jj>j*3
_

definition,
5
x x

oUjjju

pUail

feof, OUiJa.lt S

-*}Uxot

technical term,
of the second

oW^LLot. xx
and fourth forms, when
r '

Rem.

The nomina verbi

* "

used in a concrete sense, admit also of a pluralis fractus; as uL^-cu,

198

Part Second.
9
c-s

Etymology
an
era,

or the Parts of Speech.

J

303

' '

'

o^b,

a literary composition, a
9
%<
j

book,

uLoLeJ,
J ' x
;

c-aJI^j
J

(compare

- -

136)

f~ijti

date,

a chronicle, -m^l^j

p-^jW* distresses,

difficulties;

j*wlo annunciations, prognostics; w-j^Uj wonders,

;

marvels; oU-jt a /afoe rumour, ou.tjl

q/*

jlwt a

ckm

or series

authorities, jtJlwt.

B
as

(#)

Substantives of foreign origin, even

ff

when they denote persons

i

Jbtj-*

awning, a

tent,

OtS^l^-w

jLL~ijl+. irj a

OUU^U^o
o
*

(jlj^U* a jet deau, a fountain,

9 s * s
;

OUtj^U>
a

Ul aw ^4##,
o '*

*:
;

oi

s ol

al

Otjl
(A)

U>b a Pasha,

Otj^b

IXwt (for jU*>l)

teacher, Ot^Iwt.

Many
fern,

masc. substantives, which have no plur. fractus

O

and
*

some

nouns, which have not a

fern,

termination
9 *

as
* 9
;

9*0'
stout camel,

J *****
*

9
.>
;

C/^

..

ji

U^
.

a warm
9
'

bath,
9

oU L^a.
;

^l

an

'.

' s
j

S , *

C inanimate

or inorganic thing,
;

ObU^.

ol***- living thing, an

animal, oUtj*.
or occurrence
OOP

jUc landed
^j^-

property,

Oljlit
* si

(j^^U aw

#y0w
;

(lit.

w^a happened or
*

occurred),

Ob^.U

Op

Jjbl ones family or relations, O^Jbt or C^aI, which some, however,

Ox Op

derive (according to
9
' 9

<'

301, rem. 6) from

f"
;

iUt j* a caravan of
;

loaded

< *

camels,

Ol^ or Otj^c
also masc.)
;

^U~/ ^e
oi

s%
9 *

or heavens, Otjl~> (though this

9

,,t

word

is

^aj\ the earth or ground, Olojt (see

J * *
;

301,

rem. b)

jy^U
9

'

90

9J J

a waterwheel, Ob^a*^o
*

^j^

or

^jt a

wedding
is

, J J

,6t

or marriage,
9
<

Olw^.
"Oi

From

0+*->)\ a

collection

of forty traditions

formed oUjujt.
(i)

Verbal adjectives, which are used in the plural as substantives;

entities

asOU>l^

(from ^>>vb being)

Obj.^.^
J
6

beings (from >>**->

x

OxJOx
found, existing)
literary
;

*Zi

s i

OlS^AsL-a creatures (from

9

J^U^
,
j

created)

>WJ*aa
;

a
*

compositions,

works (from

ui

,gv

,c

arranged,

classified)

304]
*
u>

II.
s
J

The Noun. k. Nouns Subst. and Adj. Plur. Fr actus. 199

uJ

bound

books,

volumes (from jJLn>-4 covered with skin,

(i)

All diminutives, except those specified in 302, a

;

as J-*-

hillock, 0*}L**r*.

w**^*

&'#& fotf,

OLJS.

304.
and

The more common forms

J '

of the plur. fractus of substantives

triliteral roots,

adjectives, which are derived from

and

in

none of
T> B

which (excepting J**t) does any letter precede the first radical, are twenty-nine in number. The following is a list of these forms, with the principal corresponding singulars, and examples.
Plur. Fract.
9,3

J*5.
5/JJ
1.
9 *
;

9 * J

ilas

^
j,^
5x

as

<Haj a

present,

UUJ

0'
;

'

J
;

Hj
<>

i^j

knee,

w->j

white spot, or &&&&? (Germ. Bldsse), on a horse's forehead,

;

4*1
J

a nation, ^a\
6 ' J
;

i*3 [a leather tent,]

district (Gr. x^P a )>

a dome, w*J>
s J
5

9'

6 '

h$* a form,
t J
9

jya
' J
;

*jj& a

J3^ ^JJ^

fire-brand, i^j** (for

^J^-

or >**., 213)
9 *J

all> kidney,

9 * OJ

^Aib
2.

(for

^5^)

[**-v^

courageous,

j^\.
(

j^^U*,

fern,

of J*$l as a superlative
;

234 and

295, b)
.

as

Ja..)t {Jj+>J\ tlw largest, j*)\ <j>**aJt fyfe smallest, jJuaJt L5 x lo* jx jx jSo* j/(/ ^0 y^stf (fern, of Jy^t), Jy^t te greatest, ^^IsuUt
;
;

^j^t

LUJt

M<? highest, ^jlx)\.

Rem.

Similarly
b),

(J^t

o^er, another

(fern,

of j^t, see

295, rem.

j\, without tenwin.

4Jl*5,

3.

SlLxJ
5//

(especially from verba mediae rad. j),

9,3

rare

as

9,6,
;

9 x J
;

a)j>

a tan& o/ fortune, a dynasty, Jj*

village,
<j?Ji

Su^j a turn, w>jJ

Zjj3 a
(for

(for ^j.3,

213)

9,39,0
j^aJ)
;

<L*J a foard, ^ali

JSJ

9,3
(for ,^-).

AjjX.

trinket,

^^.

200

Part Second-Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.
9
3

II.

J***.
ot

Sing.

1.

J-*it,
j *

not comparative and superlative

bi
o o j
;

(
o
o

232 and 235)

j
;

&

<

as j**-\ red, j**.

w>**-*-'

humpbacked, w>jla.

^-ot

<&/,
;

^o
^

cAsrft tfliwfe, c*a-o (for

o
o j

u^f)

',

3>-l 6/ac&, ,>j~> (for >^-)

^O^l
*"
2.
s

WSfWJ, ^-O^.
3 s
tit

Bt*s
l%x*,
ptjuj

fern,
*-

of J*it, not comparative

3
;

and superlative
9 6 3
;

296)

as jjio yellow, jJua

lU^

fawe, *-j^

etc.

[Accordingly

efawrt has

J^.l
and
i[x2j (fem. of **.l, etc.,
3 s 3 3 s 3

Rem.

i\x+*., i\*Z>, iU-oJ,

&
3

x 3

J /J

corroboratives of

J
309,

a#),
a,
8],

make

**<,

A*-^^

^-^J,

**,
c,

without tenwin

all together.

[Comp.

302,

and
3.

vol.

ii.

137 and rem. c]

9
* s

9s* 9* 9*3 JUi, JUi, JUi, derived from verba med.

rad.

j
J

as

Ol$*
ftfd|
9
3
;

a middle-aged married woman, &$

,,
retiring
9
* 9
3
;

SJ

6ftJ
(for

9s*
jl$->

9*

Oj^)
9

(of a
table,

woman), J3J
9 3

,jt^j
9 * 3
I

M0

joo/e

#/ a
3

tent,
9
;

^j^j

sj\^ a
9

plate,

O^
t

jty* a

bracelet, jy*>

jljl heat,
e.g.

9 J J

j$\.
9 *

[They may be contractions from original J*i, as

9 3
i

9 3 3

j)\f~t

tooth-stick,

has certainly both $~t and yi.

S.]

4.

J^fcli,

derived from verba med. rad.

9
3

j
5

as
'

JuU

having newly
not bearing

90

3
;

had young, b^e

j)

"

(for ij*)

young for some years, J*j*

90 3
9 *

939
[or
90 3

1*5

'

[and

JjU. farrow,]

93
J>-].
9
*

Isufc,

[Also in some other

cases, as 0j3

from

oj[*

and Jj^ from Jju.

They may, however,

D. G.]

be contractions from

ej*

and jjJ (comp.

III. 5, rem.).

[Rem.

4dU a she-camel has Jjy.J

in.
1.

Jtf. 9**

*9*3
either from verba mediae rad.

JUi, JUi, JUi, not derived

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

&

Adj.Plur. Fractus. 201

Plur. Fract,
T III.
9J
*

A
Sing.
9

JjtS continued.

"
a large bowl or
tree,

geminatse or verba

tertiae rad.

et

^j

as *-b>

9 3 3

9 '
;

f>J
9 '

I**-*

M
9

fMcifc,

J***

JL~ a mimosa

J**~>

3
;

9 '

91

9
;

,jUa. a

stallion,
91
3
;

\j*o-

&\$-~i
%

tooth-stick,
t

^)y>
fi i

jt*_
| /J
;

9 ' 3

Saturday, j-*w

p|^ *& shinbone of an animal, tj*

jtji
-t)

tick,

}j.$.

Rem.
9
j j
;

Exceptions
9
<-

are
9 j j

-*.La*&.

2Ae

6on<?

over
9 jI

tfAe

eye,
'Oi

jjUft

rein,
it

y&.

[A

rare case

is

s^ot from ,JL>!

female, as though
9

were formed from ^>Ut.]

tertiae rad.

'9s
9
'

'91'
9
3 3
;

2.

J***, &**, J>*s, not derived from verba

as

w*-^ 5 a #W#
seat,
3 3
;

or ra/,
93

w~o
3
;

9s

w~J a
t
>

sandhill,
9 3 3

w^j
'

3 et ^ 9339'
;

a
9

throne, bier, jj~*

9'
'

; Ju a

9''

^^
c^fy,

9 '
;

fjj^c
j ^

SJua^o a leaf or page,

93393' JU^i j^s

;

s^jo,

^>i^

a-ijjt*

933

pillar,

ju*c

j j

J>w; a message, a
9
'

messenger, J*w>.

3 '

3.

J**i, J>**, verbal adjectives not having a passive signification,

and not derived from verba

9 3 3
;

tertiae rad.

et

^
[

as jj Ju one

3'
93
3
;

933
;

93'

who warns, jjJ j~e patient, j^o

933
9
;

J^i

^0^/0,

a dromedary,']
9 JJ

3'

3s

JJ5
9b
4.
^

j yet. jealous,
9 ' '

j+e>
'

u&f+J laying many

9

eggs, u*>-

9'

' '

3'
;

J*$, J*3, iUi, J*3, Jas, rare

9b' as w,4a.
3
;

933

>

7-00/*,

uUL*
9 J I

90' Ja^w D
^Ui a

9 3

'Z
lion,
9 3 3
;

thin,

white piece of

sphere, the heavens,

9
3 3
;

for
or
9

sacrifice,

qj*>
J 2
;

^Xi v>jj an idol, ,jjj 9''' 933 *f& a piece of wood, w *>*
;
*

cloth, J*+~> 93 3 9 f'

juJ a

juJ
9 ' ' '

ajj*>

a victim
a brake
9
J J
\

9 ' ' i

a*a.I

Ojj

9
;

'

thicket, ^^-t

j-o^

a leopard, j^J

,>. rough,

O^^
26

933 %++b a hywna, %~o.

w.

3'

202

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.
J J

III.
5.

J**

continued.
X X

Sing.
% J

Jifcti,

rare
r,Jj

as

j**& a merchant,

f
;

jaJ

JjU

a full-grown

camel, JjJ.
O O J

Rem.
unless
O
* J
,

The form Jj*i is admissible in all these cases*, the word comes from a radical mediae geminatae; e.g.
v

SO J

y >2r w^a5, Jj, jwt,

O 0J-,

[j-4^, jUfe,]
J is

j*
x

(for j+%), ^^auJ (for

6

cAs^, instead of which uy!

O OJ

sometimes used),
xx

^^j

fulllike

grown
%

she-camels (for w~J), from

5->

w>U

(for
Si

w~o).
J

Forms
rare.

xJ

JuJJ pleasant,
x

JJ,

w>b3 ^e common fly, wo, are

is
J
',

Some-

times the darama of words med. rad. gemin.

Ox
x
J J

changed into

x J

fetha, as

j-ij~>,

jj~*

ju **. tew, ^*xa. or :>j^-

IV.

Jul.
1.

il*9;

as

A*Ja.5

M0tf,
;

*JaS

dLft.

a maxim, j&*-', J
living,
^

foc o/*

tar, ^o^J
Ox

*^^ f#w 2f walking, manner of

2

Ox
;

character, j+~
a^l>
Gs
2.
*

S^J aw example
;

or pattern,

^^\

(for

t^t)

a building, j*^
Gs

[>&j a &r$0, l) or i&}].

s*
;

OxOx
as <Ug*>
^

Ox

&U$, aX*5, rare

Ox dx

a to,
Gs
;

^o-j*

OxOx fo*^ farm,

Ox

%~6
r,

Sjj*>
Ox x

a skin for
#

Q ,

,
;

OxOxx
;

milk, jj*>

i*-oA a shower of rain, ^~*Jk

Ox
;

05x
[&tf

Ox

j)

3,13

a time,j*3

4*15 a fathom, ^o*3

a flock of

sheep, JAj].

V.

JUi.
oox
1.
<

oooej
;

ox
asj^*->

Ja9

(not primse or secundae rad. \), Jjtf, Jjii

* J J

sea,

[Again,

ojlw Persian curved bows

x 6 x

(TabarT,

i.

957,

1.

1) is said to
J

be the plural of ilijw.

R.

S.

It

may be
J J

a poetical license for

Jju.
J

For, as a rule, just as the form J^jus may be changed into J^--3 x 6 x x x 6* /" 9J OJJ ( eu^Ci\ wJbjc* ^Xfr), so Jjti may be replaced by yj**.]

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

& Adj.Plur. Fractus.

203

Plur. Fract.
V.

A
Sing.
9
*
;

J Us
9
*

continued.
x
;

0*

jla^j

wJtjj

a piece of

f, lM
9-\jj

-j
;

an arrow,
s^aefe,

9*90
;

cloth,

dress,

oLj

*-t*x3

^y

9*9
;

^J a
~-jj

gazelle,

wolf, w*tfi

a wind,

JJ* #

a shadow, J^U

^o,

<z

sp^arr,

^Uj

<5x

Ox

<5x a

9*

i
;

0x0
as 4*-aS

2.

<LUi,

(rare),

aX*s
Ox

dish,

pti
9*0
\

<>*

cm

occasion,

Ox

a foW,

jtj-

Ox iojj ^ garden, u^^ij

9 x

Ox **#& a farm, p{~6

*

0x0 4^ jU a
a
note,

9
;

/JJ

milch-camel, *-UJ
9
*
;

5*5;

a scrap of
level

9 *

cloth or paper, 9 * 9* J

f\$j

a*aj

a low-lying,

district,

cUj

&J a

o^o

Rem.

Stj-t,

a woman, has a plural of this form,

-*
j?LJ.

9**9***
3.

J**, iUi, not derived from verba medise rad. geminatse or

tertise rad.
9 *

et

^
9

9 * *
;

*
;

9 * *

JIoa.
9 * *
*

*'' duij the neck,

*

as ^J*** a hill, 9***

JL.

J^- a
9
*

he-camel,
*

w>^)

b^
J x

fru

A
;

it>

jU-

O-*^

fern.

iw>., handsome, o^~*-J x

9 J x
;

<

4.

J*3

as J*)
9
"

a man, JU-j

**~>

beast of prey,

cU

OJx
;

*.*-

a hywna, *W-.
90/
5.

Ox Ox

9
;

x
#

Ox
w>U*
;

J*i,

fern.

0x
oxj

iUi, verbal adjectives

as

Ox
j

9
;

Ox

v*o
-

difficult,

w>Jls

m^, w>IJ^

s^J^o hard,

w^c>

6.

J.ai

as

v*~>
x

A*8*
;

rVP e
x J

r
5

5 'J

dates,

v^rj

an early born
Ox cLa.
9
*
;

camel's
xOJ
7.

colt,

cbj
fern,

.aA

late born camel's colt,

*0l

L5J*J,

not

superlatives
X

as

^^1

female,

^Ut

a hermaphrodite,

*1>L..

204

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.
V.

JUs
9

continued.
s s
-

Sing.
$/ / / &*$***,
J

8.

0*^**> fem
9 s
9 s

verbal
.-

>#
adjectives
9
s
;

b s

as

C)lcjJ repentant,

9.

O ^*^^
1

^eni
J
;

i^^-*-**
s s

verbal adjectives
9
s
;

as

^LuJauc
2/
t

thirsty,

Si

^nlkft

^jUo

angry,

w>La

oW>

H>

satisfied

with

10.

J- *--*

fern.

iLai, verbal adjectives, not having a passive

9
s

s
;

signification
9 s

as j+** large, old,

9
;

jU
;

^*j*, ^*ij>> noble,

s

9 s

%,
sick,

s
;

j*\>*,
9
s

^J\j-Zt

sjAij-A
9 s

u!/*o
9 s
;

[wi^g. o
9
s

feeble,
9 s
9
;

^Jbto]
ut

Jj^b
9
s

long,

Jl^b
9 s
5

ju^.) good, ^W-

jy) j*~$ s s 90s 9 9 j**> (for j>, j-h^)

(rarely
vt

base, js\%
9 s

ju- (for

#00<^,

jL^.
is

Rem.
used
;

From words
^su pure,
9 x

tertise rad.

et

^ this form

rarely

as

% Ia3.

An
O

example
s

of the passive signi-

fication is ^J-Moi
9
s
t

a weanling, JUai.
9 s 9
s
;

11.

J^Lj, verbal adjectives;

as
9

9s

^^-^
s

a companion, w>U^o
9 s 9
;

s
;

~s

yaJo a merchant,
standing, j^Ls
;

j^J

JjbU drinking,
;

thirsty,

Jlyj

^15

^jU

sleeping, j*Lj

c\j (for

^tj) a

shepherd,

[Rem.
9
s

a.

Rare cases are

r*

>l

from

}\y-e*.
9

a courser ;
s

-Usuj

from
fern.

i\

-*
s

s
;

tfAe

channel of a torrent ; oLa^fr from

9
s

*'**.
UU^fr
l

"
IV

s
,c

rs

aa>

eaw; jUs and

^Ui

from

l\j~Ljb

and

[Rem.

6.

The

plural

JUi

is

said to occur in a

(see Hariri, Dorrat, ed. Thorb. 97 seq.

few words and Hafagi's comm.

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Plur. Fractus. 205

Plur. Fract.
V.

A
Sing.
9
- 3

JU*

continued.

141
#~J

seq.)

as b\~~j from Jx~j a she-camel with her

3
,

own
5
- J

calf,

gUj from ^*Lj a sAeep or

5 9

<?oa

in the second year, Jfa*j from

90'

'

9 'J

- 3

Jui.j or Jl*-; a ewe lamb, Jl^j from Jjj mean, fLcj from
c,\j
*-

a shepherd,

gUo from j^-jLo a Sabian

say that
it is

(see the Gloss, to

Tabari).

that

it is

another form for JO really a collective (a^.^*!). D. G.]

Some

J bid,

others

vi.
1.

JA
90^
Jjji,
50
-

50

90J
;

0^

J
;

90'

9
i/fo

JJ
;

J*5, Jas
#

as j^*j

sea,
9
J

jys^j
J
;

u-^i

soul,

^yu

J^
9
3

90

a middle-aged man,
5
J J
;

Jy^
5
(

cHj-*
J
;

# molar
3

tooth

or

SO

90

grinder,
3
;

^^j^
a

J^. a
9

Mtn, j>U.

ju*. # military force,

9
3 3
;

903

33
;

*3-^
9
3 3

>jj

robe, jjjj

90' c*Si

an army, u*>*-

*>* the neck,

3
J

9 0'
;

933
(for

90'
;

>3-j5 jj

^+& a
j

gazelle,

l^>)
215).

an ^> Dv

^ ... assimilation

j^x-k)

3J3

a
3

bucket,
3

J^j

(for

of the vowels,

^M,

^J> (comp.
5

0-

Rem.
50
{

a.

From words med.

9
;

rad.

of the forms Jj*i

9
3 3
;

and

0'

90'
j

Ja9

this plural is rare

9

e. g. j.ji

troop, r^^yi

Jy^ a year,
5
3

933
5

i 3

50-

Jj>*" ( or Jj>^)0-

cH>3 a

^ ow;> usually

makes ^~.3 or ^^3,

J)

as

if

from y~$.
b.

Rem.
0-

syllable is

In words med. rad. ^ the vowel of the first sometimes assimilated to the second radical, as

5JJ
3

5J

5
;

0-

C-wO a house,
9
3 3

O^j
9

or

O5-0
tt71

^*w an
e 2/ e >

old

man, a

chief,

a doc 269,

50-

5JJ
or

0J
0>*^ (comp.

tor,

f5+wi
c).
9
;

or

f-y**;

0*

0>^
5

rem.
9-2.

Ja3, J*9

as *xwt

Jfr
;

--

JJ
;

lion, *y~>\

w>ju a

scar,

w>J*^

ju&

206

Part Second. Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.
VI.

J3** continued.
fc fcwr, .>>*=>
9
J J
;
;

Sing.

J^j a
xx
j

mountain-goat,
tooth,

J>c$
o
JJ

^JUU a #m<7,

J^X*
I
*

w>U

(for

w~o) canine
or
2

w>*H
2
;

^^
ox

* x

&*#,

>

^^-At (for ^3-ac),

#^

by assimilation ^^-oc

j>*

blood (for

oxx

^.0, 3-0), ^.o or

^j.
9 * *

Rem.
plural
is

From words med.

9
x

rad.

of the

form J-a-i
.*

this
J

9 x x

rare; as

JJU

(for

Jiyw) a stem or trunk,

J>3j~> (or

cut**)Ox Ox
3.
J

J' '?
;

Ox Ox

UJ, iUi, rare

9
J J
;

as SjJlj

a sto /or ?m7&, a

j9wrs#

of money,
3 J
i

OxO

j^jo
Owij

<ua.

a period of
Jj>*.
;

OJx
time, *->>**
;

0x0 J

*4j.

a M#, V3xH**
J J

OJJOxxx
JUbtft

xx
;

aa. a casket,

a %?

or summit,

wiytw

5t^>

Q
4.

aw inkhorn, ^53

or

^j3.

Ox
J^U,
vel

verbal adjectives, not mediae rad. gemin. or med. rad.

^ as ^5)3 OJJOx
; ;

O^x

OJJCxOx
;

ojj
5
-

standing,
#

O3S3
J J
;

t^JU., jcclS, sitting, u**>U->

x

33*3

jjblw
s

a
;

witness,
i)b

^y^
.

OU
S
j

proud, wicked,
5

^*

(for

jx

{$&)

or

^^
Ox

weeping, ^yL> or ^iu.

OJJ
[Rem.
-i

Rare

cases are

3X0 from
9
J J

0x00
.JU>

(JLo) a W6;

D
vii.
1.

-^JJ*

rom J*

\J*J) a stone set X

UP i ^3J^ ^ rom

Ox

**-*<P elegant.] X

J3.

Ox ^b,

verbal adjectives, not derived from verba tertise rad.

;

et

Ox

(with rare exceptions)

t t

as j^-L prostrating oneself,

9

J
;

9 <xx

5J

j-u

conversing at night, j-~>

j*>v sleeping, j*y and

jtg^o fasting, j>yo and

j^e

JjU> pregnant,

J^Z and J*

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.& Adj. Plur.Fractus. 207

Plur. Fract.
9
Si

A
Sing.
i

VII.

Jji continued.

Ox

J
;

65 J
;

5^^

[^tfula. menstruating,
9

j
;

absent, **+*
2.

jU

JiJLb repudiated, JUJ] w*-Six 5i J 9 Swj a soldier, (jy (for ^jx or jj, 213).

u^u*-

fi

iUU,

fern,

of the preceding
a.

as

AaJU mourning,
of

9-y>.
is

Rem.
in the

The substitution
9

&m*

for

damm

allowable

first

syllable of

Ja9 from verba med. ^ et ^. in which

into

case the

j must be changed

as

Ujk for U^*,

; etc.

0>.,

from oi5U fearing ; ^^a,

[Rem.
VIII.
9

from^lo
Jjx from

fasting
KJj>\

b.

Anomalous

is

having no weapon.]

JU5.
x

Jxli, verbal adjectives, not derived from verba

9

tertise rad.
*

j
9

et
fl

^
J
;

[or

med. gem.] (with rare exceptions) as^^- ajudge,js[*~ * 9> 9 fi# 9 9 x 9 l J*ju a follower, cLi Jlo aw artisan, cUo j-*L^ aw C
;
-

d J

9
;

J
;

unbeliever,

^U^

JaU.
js\y
o
;

ignorant,

J *-*--

^U

#.

a deputy,

v'>> -i"3
>

sleeping,

jU

soldier, %\}b-

<jU. aw offender,

fd

j
;

St

5 j

fU.
IX.
1.

[jlo avoiding, .>lju]*.

aiiJ.
9
x

J.xLj,

verbal

adjectives,

denoting rational beings, and not

derived from verba tertise rad. ^ et

9
;

as

J^U

a workman,
3
i

***

j^^
a

unbeliever,

SjiJa

JUli

perfect,

^
;

^u

conjuror,

5p*w ^ b
;

jwows, dutiful, SjjJ

(for

*5lb obedient,

djztie (for

**>&)

icb j5U s^'wa,

&**).

*
[

J^

defeated, fugitives, properly pi. of Jli, is

by usage

pi.

of

ji.

R.S.]

208

Part Second. Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.
9 x

xx

IX.

iUi

continued.
9 x

Sing.

Rem.

J^U

from verba med. j sometimes remains uncon * * Ox x x Oxx

x x x

tracted in the plural; as jjU*. acting wrongly, Sj^** or Sjl*.;

\j*" *ibl.
Ox
x

9 x

x
;

a weaver, <ks^ or 3sl-

f "" ' t"" 0->l- treacherous, du^*- or

>

-p

<

Ox
rare,

[2.

J~*$

as

*$*
0)x
;

&oo*,

Oxx x *.
Ox

Ox
;

x X x

3
;

i-4*.o feeble,

ZJuca

^.w

Oxx
generous,
l\j~*

jlw a

dttig^

S.>L.]

X.
O
x

CO
J^ti,
verbal

adjectives,
tertiae
^

denoting rational beings, and derived

from verba
Ox
x J

rad.
9

^
x J

et

^
.

as
x J
;

jU
x

soldier,

$]}

(for

Ox

SjJ^)

yo 13 ^

judge, SLaS (for a~a$)

x J
x x

jl^
x

reciter, rehearser,
x J

or traditionary,
6 xx J
x
;

Stjj

(for
x J

ajj^)

oW* a

sinner,

3U.

(for

**.)

cLj a manager, olxw.

i

[And

so in the dialect of Hijaz

Jxix
SL<cJ|

xxfix
first

(Sabians) for jj^Jlcdt, a nickname given to the

Muslims.

S.]

[Rem.

An

xj

exception

is

StjJ

from jO a ybZcon.]

D XL &.
1.

J*9, not derived from verba

Gxx
J
;

tertiae

rad.

3 et ^j Oxx
As*j>
/figf,
;

aw earring,
Oxx branch, fU cv fc

k>ji

*jj

a S0 or
Oxx
9
;

casket,
J

OOJi^S Q s a
;

as

*r>

Sx
;

Oxx

wO
Oxx

SOJ

a
;

foar, 0J

i^^

j>^
#

Sj^^ ;

yX

Oxx

a rugged
9

place,
^

&Jo

^^j a

shield, <L*jJ.
* x
;

0'

2.

Ja3, JaJ, with the same restriction, rare

Oxx
9* *
9 6*
;

as j^j
x
;

an

ox,

Oxx

tjy>

or

Sjaj

.*

jj a husband or ^2/0, 4*^j

-**w aw o/d

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

& Adj.Plur. Fractus.

209

Plur. Fract.

A
Sing.
90 x
;

XL

iUi

continued.
9 x x

9x x

5
;

g ,.

waw, ia^w
90
j>>3

>j^ a 9xx 1
;

n#e, hj
-

JJ>j ag#, /a#, flaccid, aJUsj

9,
,

'

Cj,,

o
;

aw
p

ape,

Oji

Jai,

jA a

tom-cat, &kk3,

Sjjjb

^L> a

cocjfc,

**^
XII.
6x0 aJU*.
9

cM

ow& elephant,

&L.

B
*i
;

Ox

6"

9
j

1.

J*i

as jjj

bull,

S^J

^w aw
;

old man,

s>> .>.

5x0
2.

J*i
cl3

as jJj

a cMc?, SjJj
;

^U.

(for j>)

a neighbour, 5^.
brother,
#

few J ground, ajuS

9 xx

It

(for 'yLX)

3^*. J

9x0

^
C

(for

j^) a
9xJ

#e>wA, AjjXi.

9xx
3.

xx
;

9x0

9
;

x J

JU*,
9x0

JU$
;

as

a^U
4.

5xJ
claw

Ji^ a
2 X *

gazelle,

dijt

^6*^U

a youth, a

brave, <UaJa.

J*** x
fo'a,

as j^A-d (for *"x

5 3
;

*>*-) X

boy,
,

a**o X

J-J** ^'c&, coarse, X OxO

rt..ork.

<7rea,

iUfc.

.^aa* a gelding, a eunuch,

Rem.

Sljt X

a woman, has a plural of this form, S^-J. X

S
x

9x0

[The plural aXxs varies in almost

all

cases with jj'^IUi.

R. S.]

XIII.
1.

Jiil.
9

Ox

J*i, not derived from verba mediae rad. j et ^; as jaw J Oi 9J0 90x OJOf / a sea, jawt u~*J W* sow/, u~su\ ^-Ji a copper coin, ^^Jil
; ;

90
9
x

x
f

[j.Ja~

a /me of writing, jJa~>\]; *^~b a

J

J
Of
;

x
#

5
Ot

j
JOC

Of

lizard, s^~o\ (for v****0

9 J Op

90x

Aa*3
9 Ox

^e

/ace, Ao^jt

^Jj

a bucket, Jjl
9

(for
9

^bl
x

or y.>t)
***

^Jo an
OS

antelope, s^Jo\
9
J i

(for L5

J ')
|

JO

t
I

9x
*!

(for

v^i)

hand

jut (for ^jul).

w.

27

210

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.
J oi

XIII.

Jjit continued.

Sing.
6'
cloth, '

Rem.

Exceptions are, for example, w>jj a piece of

ibi lit

a garment, w>$jI or
J

w^t
-

^^

60 C

a bow, ^*y*\ or ^ySS

#

J i^

^J?^
',

o*-^

a sword,
2.

a^l

Jf
^>*fcl.

^^c an

eye,

a fountain,

Feminine

quadriliterals,

not

ending in *, which have a

a

quiescent letter (long vowel) between the second and third -><5f S // Ox 9i^
radicals
s x
;

as

p\j$ the arm,

cji!

JjUc female kid,

;

JUfct

O**^
G J o

***

ngrAtf
*

^m^, aw

oath,
Jff

ojd2s^ t>*^ JU^

left
J

hand,

xj
eagle,

J^t
5//
3.

,jLJ
*

the tongue*,

&J\

wA** an

^s-S.

84J

J**, Ja3, Ja3, not derived from verba mediae rad. ^ et

x x J

^,
x x

rare

as J+*.
at

di
;

xx

JOi

x
;

hill,
o
j

J*.t
oi

&*)
o oi

time, ^>o;t

La*

(for

yos>)
o j oi
J

go
;

staff,

uaz\

(for

i^a&S or ya&\)
o j o
o o

J^j a
o Io

%
o o
->

or foot, J*w;t
o joi

oo

5*

i t

J~
j->\.
x

Rem.

j-*j,

well,

has j>jI and, by transposition,

et

From
o i

radicals mediae

$
o

gjoZ oloi jj}\, jj}\, and,

o
'}

^ occur, for example, ^b a house, oi~ gjoI

o o
;

by
o J oi

transposition, j^l
*
o xx
>

JJL the shank, <3>*t,

o joi

o x
)

$y*l >
x xx

fre j^ V^
x x

(f r v*-*)
J

a wriine
*

tooth, %^~Jt.
JOi

xxx
;

4.

iUs, rare
o x

as

2l&\ a
(for
GJOi

hillock,
'

j^\
(for

a*!

a maidservant,
oibi
JfjJl,

m 3^*t),^l
o x *i
-

nJ

3uj
;

the
x x

neck,

^3j\

^tt)

i5U a
,

she-camel,
jrf

Gtot
Jijjt,

and
OJOii

JJjJt,

whence, by transposition, JU^t and,

TV

dialectically, JpjI.

Rem.

Ox
jo^
J t>

^JjcjI

occurs
Jd

now and then

J x

in a few other forms

J C
;
<}

as

a leopard, j+>\\ %~*i a beast of prey, O xx 5Jf S-'J ojo aj| ; jly3 c^ay, j^Jt ; w*^ a raven, w^t
Ox
0?

%+~>\
etc.

*JL a rib,

[If fern.

for if masc. it has <UJI

(XV.

1),

according to "El-

Mubarrad

50,

1.

seq.

D. G.]

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

& Adj. Plur. Fr'actus.

211

Plur. Fract.

A
Sing.
9

XIV.
1.

Jliil

xx

<!/

Triliterals of all forms, especially

;

J*, rarely J* (see no. 2)

;

9x0? S// S/j 9 x x and J*5 as ^jJ> a footstep, j*\j$\ JJi a vestige or 9 xx 9x0? f ' S x 9x0? 9 xO? J^Lbt jixo ra/w, jUxot w>b (for *->#) a door, *->\yi\

rac#,
9
;

w>^
(for
0~Ci

xx

xO?

o o
;

(for
9

w~J) a canine
.xxO?

tooth,
9

an
f,f

old she-camel, w>lJt

m>,*

t>Jt

xx

^>) a
or,

son, |U^t

v'
o ?
;

(f r

3^0 a father,
^lj
tdftv,
t

%l>\

jZ>

well,

jbt
f V>t
;

by transposition, jbt
9 x 9

fo^y, opinion,
9

%\j\

or

90

xo
;

Jlo*> a foad,
9
'-
;

JU^t
foc&,

Ju^
9
.

festival, >Uct
#

Jx>J

^
5

armpit,
9 j|

9J

9 x 0?

9x0?
;

5 0?"

Jbl

Ji.3
9

a
x>

aw

^ar, <jt$t
fjto

JU5I ;^- a judgment, js\x*.\ ,j>t 9x0? 90 90x 3 J j^ free, yj+*\ .^l (for >o~>) a warn^,
J

or tjjl

x/tp
lU-'t
;

J x
aft

9x0?
arm,
9 x~>
;

9 x
;

9x0?
w>Ll&I
9
; ;

jbafrt
9
x

v*^fc grapes,

J_>l

a ^rc?

9x0?
9

9x0?
;

0/ camels, Jbt
9
x

j^> a leopard, jl*JI

xO?
;

J*i a Mz'aA, $U*st

9 xp

9?
o*-JI

^3
3
x

ftfc

young of a
#

bird,

$>-t/il
x

thousand,
;

9 xO?

9x0?

j-j jmVws,

dutiful, j\jj\

9x0?'

^>-J

a branch, jjUil

^
9xj

o^l

/r#sA

Wpg
9

dates,

w^J*-

Ox
x x 0?
;

2.

J*, from verba mediae rad. 3 et

90x

^yjy a ^S5, w>lP' 90x 9x0?

(for jsS^t I)
;

^, and primse rad. ^ 9x0? OOx U*t* a sword, JLwl j*y> a day,
;

as
9 w?

j*\j\

0x0?

90x

wU3^ time,

0U3I

;^A3 a fancy, a notion, a mistake,

9x0?
Ox
^x 0?
(as

a thing, makes *Lwl, and not ^xO? naturally expect) ?Lwl.

Rem.

*,,

one would

9x
3.

Ox
;

9x0?
;

9x0?

J^ti, rare
9 x

as j-ob a helper, jlcul

jJblw
t

witness, jly^l

jJblb
9
x

j3wr<?,

9x0? jl^l
9 xO?

9
;

9x0?
;

^^L

a companion, a friend, w;U~ol

jj\* tepid, jUsl.

X

4.

J***,

verbal adjectives,

not

buying a passive signification,

212

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.
9

xO
5 /f as UvjJS* noble, sJ)j\

XIV.

JU*t continued.
t

rare

C*~o or

wwo

(for

Cu^,

242),

' o

Rem.
3
x

JUit occurs now and then in a few other forms

x oi
\

S-

**

as jjLft

x a
yp>

cm enemy, %\j&\
#

^X3 a weaned foal, a

o

""*?
colt,
9
s

f}Hil

xo
',

x x

right hand,

an

oath, ^Uvjt

O^**!*

^ie

heart,

^jLaJ.

B xv. &Jf.
1.

Quadriliterals, of

which the penult

letter is quiescent (a long

9

xx

'J
;

vowel), especially nouns of the forms

9
x x x
G
;

JUi,
O
x

J Us,
*
;

and
xx

JUi

as
Ox

-k
$
;

a wing,

xx

4s*u*fc.t

^obtb
*

./bo^,
9 '

<L^jUI
b
;

o^-*i

<*wi|

*y,

9*

OS;

r*

4-Ujt
x
Op"

ftjj physic, Aj^it

x

|tji /ooo?,

&>J^I

O^
**
;

&*
**

tongue*,
9
;

9*

bi
;

9\

9* *

9* %Z

* 6

5-LJt
*

jU*

can

ass,

5^.) '
2 p

<0I
g

god, aJI (for a-Jtt) '

9 *

j>\*\

owe
1

a/i

'imam
Oi

or priest, A*-t or 4*3 x x

9 x 0g
x

(for io-otl) x
.

9,

Ox
X

d
;

xj

05

4AI

JlSj

fowie,

strait,

Ox
--*;
X

Ox Og

Ox
X

a 6*a^ 0/ bread, Aiijt

Ox
P
\

**>
O
x

sand-hill, <L2r>

XX
;

XX
6
;

d.s>j\

v***1* a branch, a

XX
1^* a cowr
x x J

Ox *

J x

Ox
Ox

OS
;

*** a pillar,

Sju*fcl
o

rod, 4~aSI X
Ox o

U*3 a certain measure, Ha3\. X

derived

2.

J-h*-*>

verbal

adjectives,

from

verba
X

mediae

rad.

geminatae or ultimse rad. 3 et

93
t

Ox

Of.
;

Sj-fct

(for

?j>^t)

Ox uL
2

^
x

as Jjj& mighty, glorious,

chaste,
05 *L.t
X
0?
;

^JLfr

temperate,

S t 3JLfr t

J
;

^-:,a>.^
a fo#

niggardly,
(for

stingy,

*a*-wt
X

OxOxO"3x
j c*), A-ot
;

y^^*

c^ar,
x

,^-j-^ ^^ X
x

^^^J a

confidant, 2Ls*J\

^^

stammering,

stuttering, 3ui^\.

[If masc.

see the footnote to

XIII.

2.]

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

& Adj. Plur. Fractus.

213

Plur. Fract.

XV.
3.

iJbet continued.
9 0* 9

Sing.
9 0*
;

Oj

9 '

*i
;

Jii, J**, J**, rare

as

-ji

nW

#<?ww# o/

a
;

bird,

*dyi\

Jju a s^,
65
i

AJLaut
Oi
;

jcaJ
3

a Ai#A /owd,
9 ,
Oi
;

Sj^l
9
J

jj a button,

9,

Sjj\

(for
9*

Sjjjjl)

-j-j

tower, a^J

>-

WW

note

oj

Oi

reptile, l^^s^S.
S
*

B
I

>i
;

9 *

4.

J*3, Ja, rare

9*
Oi

as <>J
9
;

a cover or &d,
<5

4**Jt

jtj

(for jj>j)

* s

provisions,
9*
i

hjj\
* s
;

JU.
9

(for
**

J$-) w
9

wrcc/<?

(% WW
9'
;

mothers
9 '
t>i

"

side),

,,

di^\

US
$/

(for

^3
stx

or ja$)

back of the neck, Z+teS

9'
oi

[L- vm/wz, 4**t]

5

^ju
oi

moisture, dew, *iJo\

jj^i.

a wc-

hare, 3>t (for Sjj^t).

Rem.

9* oi 5JL*5t is

rarely used in

some other forms

which a

6 r" as &la~>

or ajU*-w a sealed strip of paper (with

>!
;

letter is bound),
djj^j\.

,>t^

a watercourse, Ajjjj

>u an assembly,

xvi.
1.

j*ty*.

J^U

as

^5U a
a

signet-ring, ^>\y*-

JU

a s^/,

Jl>

J^U a
2.

jt?o,

crucible,

J^1>

^JIS a mould, v^J-*or cawsg,

'

J^,

substantives

Ci^b a motive
J

* *
;

is*
9
;

vi^l^
5

jiU9 *

j)

a hoof (of a horse

or ass), ji|>

v^W- &*
J * *

v^!>***
*

J^*^
of a

JaIj^
*

vj^

wli fop

[By the influence

of

^ the preceding Fetha

often, in vulgar pro-

nunciation, passes into

damma,

as JJjt^J* Touareg, j\js*. female slaves.

it

In the old language there are some instances of

e.g.

in proper names,

cP^-i, u*j\,J>j\j*> ^=>\>-

D.G.]

214

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.

XVI.

J*l>* continued.
earners hump, of
J

Sing.
J

x x
5

a wave,

etc.,
J

w>j^

J^-U

tifo

seashore,

s *
;

x x

Ja-Ij^i

jjblw

aw example,

jJbtjw.

3.

J^ti,

verbal adjectives,
J

applicable
x

to
J

men, rare;
xx
;

as
x

tr*j^

xx
;

a horseman, ^Hjly
J

jtf
x

follower, *f\y>
i

x x
;

Jxx
<l)tyb
;

*to

A*a*,
J

j^^t^j
X X

*iuU perishing,

^U.

tr^^ Ox

hanging

remaining

behind, ^Ijxi.. X

Ox
4.

J^U,
5xx

verbal adjectives, applicable

to females ( 297,

7
,

Ox

by

their signification only

J

rem.)
J
i*

^oSl*. menstruating, X

^oSU*.
J

XX
* s
;

as

J-L. pregnant, Juotj^.

J

Ox
divorced,

^x

x
;

Jtflb

*J)I*
x

jJblj
^

XX

having swelling breasts, jJbljJ.

5.

x Ox aJLcU, substantives

Ox

JxxOxx
;

and

fern,

verbal adjectives
J

as
X

4ybU

yfowtf,

x
;

Ox

4-&l^i

3-S-slo a thunderbolt,
J

&>\yo

5j.sU
J

rarity,
X?
;

a
X

X X
;

O X

Ox

witticism,

joke,

j*\y

<x~J\ cheerful, sociable, ^-Jljt

4*.U?

a female companion, >^^\^o

(

i^li.

X X

XX
;

5 x

wp^r

classes,

u^j^
J

(for

^a-otj*.)
5
J

4*U common
juty
Ox
x
;

vulgar,
j)

j&$*
x x

(for ^o-*!^)
x
x

**^

gram, profit,
,
;

ajjU.

a girl,^^.

(for ij^tj*., see no.

XXIII. rem.)
XX
J

**-U a quarter

XX

o/*^ 5%, a
Rem.

region,

district,

*-\y

(for

^^y).
P

Ox
;

Initial

is

changed into
J
St

as ilotj joining or
xx

/?

adding, a proximate cause, )^o\^\ (for tJ-otj^); A-JM3 custody,

x

Ox^

XX

XX

a guard,
x
x

JJtjl (for JJI.53,

2

^!iL3)

which

is also

the plural of

<L5I^

05^

A*5jt

an

ounce.

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

<So

Adj. Plur. Ft actus. 215

Plur. Fract.

A
Sing.
l&uotf, *UsU, &?&s 0/ X X
J x x J

XVI.
6.

J*fcty continued.

H*
X

as

iDu., lU\y X

x x

4b >r6oa, ^ti^.
J!

x x

xx

xx
;

(for

^Jt^*-), >t^3 (for ^o-^j^X

(for

f^W

d^>>

*U^L> a caw/,

yXVII.

igt>^).

JUKC
which the third
letter is servile or quiescent
,

Fern, quadriliterals, of

(a long vowel), whether they have the fern, termination 5- or XX X X J $/ X X not; as 4uU*w a c/owa*, w*xU~~> ajL^ aw embassy, a letter,
;

>"'
;

*' i*

treatise, J*>\~>j
J

>^3 a &c& 0/ te>,

5x
x
#

*.""
5

" x x

Jx

v^b*
"
;

*)!** or <ULx^.
'

x x
;

wages,

J^l*.

SfjJ**.

aw
J
X

t*"

island, j->!>X
X
;

a*~o a written
or plank,

"

&a/, a &ter, a
J
*x x
;

600/;,

^Ua

a^i g
n

9 X

a foard
^9

Sxx
io-j^
Sx
;

*x

x
;

s/a>,

*~5ULo
x

W0W0, ^o->|/-&
t

a-o3 slaughtered, a
XX

xxx

J x

X
;

X X

victim, f-5bi
ttrcwa*,

*4>^ a
Jx

milch-camel,

^J^^
X X X
;

JU-w
X X

f* w<?rw

x^xx JjU-*

JU-
J #x x

^
8
;

^/^ Aawa\ J^U-*

J x

jj>>
x

for slaughter*, ))*?.

J

J>^

aw

a she-camel xx Jx
;

o/a

woman,

JjU^

w>>^

^xx

a /ar#0

bucket,
x

^^Oi.
^xx
;

Rem.

Jb5U3 occurs rarely in a few other cases

J

as Juil

>xx

9
**

^X

a young camel, J^Lit ; j-j^o a pronoun, x X

xxxx9x J^j jumcj

;

*5l-o; [J*J,> X X

joroo/*,

x x
;

9 x

cowrtf,
x

juLej]
x

4.l.

a wawtf or weed, a
_

thing,
i
;

x x
;

85 x

^x x

affair or business, <JI^.

x
x

3j-
x

a second

wife, j->\j*o
<

x x
;

a
x

/ree
fl

woman,
x x x

j$\j-*~

[-SA a daughter in
05
x
;

law, &->\
00/

XXX c
I

3/-^.
~\

<

>%JjJl j->t^o fo'^er

Attract

q/* tfrees,

from 5^]

jJJ the night,

[Also applied to the male, but nevertheless

fern. gen.

D. G.]

216

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.

XVIII.
1.

o****9 Oj
M t

Sing.
J
;

J*, from radicals mediae 3

x
J
;

as
>

Oj*-,
%

^j^j,

fish,

Ox 0^*">

*
J

,jUJ

j3~>
9
;

a waW, a worm,

OW*

>}* a

P iece

f wood, a branch,

Ox
,jtju*
O - x

j>j>

Ox 0^>9

x x
;

'0
5

% * *

2.

Ja9

as
9

w>^
x
\

a male bustard, ok^*{//

xd

f-^J
x

^
S

nQl>

f small

xx

bird,
9
*

0^3
9
;

\)j3

lizard,

^)U*-J
,/Sre,

w>b a
*,
J

9*9*
;

0*$j3

?r
<^

(f r

ar^) a crown,

Ox
neighbour,
9

Ox
j

door,

oW^
xx

jW-

<j!w*
(for

J*-*

oW
;

Ox

/
5

oS
-1

L5^

(*"

or

L5**)

a yorf,

uW^

^0

brother, Ol***ixJ
3.

Ox
x J
5

Ja3
x

as >^-o

a kind of
9

OxO
sj\*yo
Ox J
>
;

5/J

bird,
x*

yu

a nightingale,
9
Si

Ol^
O x J 9

%** a

field-rat,
9 x 6

O^j*!-

jj*- a buck-hare,

o!>**

J*. a black beetle, o*^**^/j

xx

Ox
;

O x

4.

JU$, and more

x

rarely

JUi and JU*

x$
>

as

_>o^ a
tfagrfe,

603/,
6

a
I

oxj
O
fl
;

s/aw0,
xj

O^*^
^%,
5

v!** a raven, O^/*

x x

w>^

' *

a^
9
s

."2

OW*^

x G

vWi
a

oW3
*

J!>* #
S x

gazelle,
lj

0*$}*

V V*
x

a firebrand,

d
5

meteor,

oW*

jl*-

^her

Guttle,

0\fv90*
5

9*6
5.

J*i and J*5,

9

rare

as juft
'

a s/aw, 0'***^
* .'

*>*3

a
<*

xd
5

OOx
Ocx
5

O'**^ J>* a ^*% OlhH

9

A
5

* "

^-**-^
5

a
x

guest,
0*
5

O^h^

WJ
5

jl*

mouse,

*0

Olr*
#re^s

Jb a
9

yun9

ostrich,

O >0
root,
x

>*** one f iw0 or more

9
x
;

growing from a single

/
5

\j\y*o

j+& a bunch of

0*^

dates,

Ol*^
rare
;

jtH

yoke,

OW
oW ^
-

x
6.

Sx
as

J-^,

v**M

branch,

Sx^*x
;

v*^ ^^^

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst

& Adj.Plur. Fractus.

217

Plur. Fract.

A
continued.
3
'

XVIII.

9x0 o^** 9x0

gelding,
9
->x

Sing.
9
x
'

9x0

a eunuch, ^L-a*..
5
;

J x

9x0
a
/<wra&,

[7.

J>J, rare
9

as J>jj^.

Ot^**-]
5x
J

xJ

J/J/J
**g**,
{

8.

J-*-**,

not

nightingale,

j%<^.,

9x0

diminutives,

rare
xJ

as

5x0
<jU*
;

J-j-^,
o/"

d^afe,
6
;

Ox

9x0

9^0
xx
x

ZX+^j a sor#

tpftj cat,

&%+* B

9.

0>**>

rar e

as o'****
5

ma^e

9x0
chamceleon,
#

a bustard,

9x
10.

J^li, rare

XX
9
;

5x0

9xxx
x

Obj^ O^;^
*

a wood-pigeon,

C^j3J
x

^SaZ* 9x0

Ohj^9

Ox
a

3
;

as Ja5lii

mW,
9

O^***X

jV a

spiritual being

Ox

of the

class called o**$\,

O^fa maidservant, has ^lj-t

;

Sx

5x x

Rem.
5 Cx

<Lc\

(for 3>-l),

and C

5x0

Sl^-ot,

a woman, an irregular plural

^jtj**J.

xix.
1.

o^.
50x
Jjt*,
9
x J
;

90

50x
;

9x0x9 Ox
roof,

more rarely J**

90x
juft

as

UUL< a
90x
5

,jU*

jtfrj

slave,

OxOJ

^jt jii^

a sfew, O^ J^ jir^ 9 9*0*

the back, the short side

of a
*%
;

wing-feather,
9
,

oW*
J
;

'>

5x

O^i
9

the belly, the long side

t

of a wing9

H J
;]

feather,
3-i5

d^oj.

[v*** grain,
X0J
J

oW2

*!*>$

wolf,

<jW^3

fij

a bunch of
9xx
;

dates, ol***
9

Jj a ***
J
I

Ar water,
x x

etc.,

O^j9x0j

9xx
2.

5x x

Ja3
9
x

as
J

jX> a

town,

9xx
9
x->

O^^f
x
J

JiH>

J**-, a

toi6,

0^>
6raw,

xJ

j
;

3.

JUi,

rare
J

as
x

Jl5j

lane,

strait,

&\3j
9

pW^
9 x J
;

j Uai
w.

9
;

xO

.* >i

wjl^w a firebrand, a meteor,

\J\j5*

oW*

jl***

aw un ~

weaned foal of a camel,

28

218

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.

XIX.
4.

o^**
9

continued.
<

Sing.
9

'6 3
\

J-oii
rod,
9

as sJu^j
1
j

a cake of bread, cM^j

v**** a tw W

or

ijUc *
9
;

^^^9
*

sand-hill,
I

s b J

/
5

jjloXb
^)Lj.3
;

J-J*. a friend,

O^*-

oW*^ sr#J a male ostrich, J n L&** a channel for irrigation,

;

^*o

a fo# or

child,

jLc.

5.

J^ti, verbal adjectives, used as substantives and not derived

from verba mediae rad. 3 et

w-s-lo

^
;

as

w^b
oW*>

n<for,

oW^j

a companion, ^jIa^o
ascetic

^HjLi a horseman,
;

^L*>J;
a youth,

w^Jbtj

a Christian
;

or recluse,

V^

,jLs>
JxdS
6.

ctj

shepherd, oW^j1*

s
;

J *

'

J
5

J *

oi

'

J
i

J**t,
jtgtoS
9 '

fern.

^'^Ui

as j^-t

ml,

o!/-**-

***1

^> O^*^
\

deaf,

oU-^
9
<

j$*\ blind of one

j
5

eye,
* J

Ol)^

c***^ white,

O^

Oi

(for 0***tt)

lt*-^ blind,
)*$***

oW*.
are, as

Rem.

The forms

and ^tiUi

some

of the

above examples show, used conjointly or interchangeable, even in cases where we should hardly expect it. For example,
instead of

Oxj Ob^'

j *

oi
9 *

blind of one eye, from

9 *
j
3

j^\, and
9

^j\jy*,

unweaned foals of
9
-

camels, from jt^-.

ulJ
9

we
Cii

find ^)tj<-S

and

UJ"

D
XX.
1.

O !/**
tffcui.
9

[cA** or cA a garden has jjl^ and

^l^..]

J-ji,

verbal adjectives, applicable to

signification,

rational

beings, which

have not the passive

and are not derived from

9

verba mediae rad. geminate or

r"

tertise rad.

3
;

et

^;
9
'

as j-j*3
f

J
;

f /*
commander
;

poor, l\js*
ilwjj
;

j~*\ a

or chief, 1\ja\
Utt'tfy,

v~&j a chief
;

J-oLj stingy, l%sL^

ob^J*

iUp*

j&Si** wise,

304]

II The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.d Adj. Plur. Fractus. 219

Plur. Fract.

A
Sing.

XX.

i*k*j continued.

a philosopher

or sage,

a physician, iUX-

f.

x x J
;

*s

* j
;

w*.> noble, lLa.>

sj+i clear, plain, eloquent, l\~J.

2.

J^U, some masc.

above
;

adjectives, with the

r*

same

restrictions
*xx J
S
;

as
*

as

^U
;

'

xx J
;

learned, ilAc

JJbU. ignorant,

i%^

j^li

a jtKxtf,

It^xw

JSU
r*"

*&, riU

Jjli

good, right, i\^SJ>.

x
,x

B
x x
.

Rem.
5 x x
^

Examples of rarer cases are

i

m~>
xxxx

liberal,

ila^^w
9

iS'^f. liberal,

l\*y*.;
i

oW-*^

cowardly, *U*a. (from

;

^^);
9
j

cU*Jrf 6rave,

.a...

^ (from
x"

a*aw)

J*~$
J

x//J sam, i^JU5

9 x x

j^wt a

c//l
prisoner,

^xx

l\^\\

[j>$>j

loving, l\}>j].

JUg>

o,

successor,

a deputy, a

caliph, usually

makes \J&%.

in the former senses,

and
XXI.
HjJX,

I^aX*. in the last.

J-oi5, masc. adjectives of the

same kind as XX.

1,

but mostly-

derived from verba mediae rad. geminatae or mediae or tertiae

rad.

j
;

et

^J

as

J^J^d a friend,
/r^wc?,
;

llSjusl

v*^* a

relative,

iZj>\

4-*^-,

J*^,
Oi
;

iL.l,

i^Lu

(for

iUall, iSCu.1)
,j-Jb (for r"
Oi
;

ws^J* a physician, *LI

#xx

jujlw strong,
9

*IjlwI

Ol**)
Wx

<*>

light, easy,

lUybt

,j-J
-

(for
ot

0#J)
5
*

smooth, easy, *UJI

~'
ot
;

,j^o

cfear, ^?/<xm, eloquent,

.xx

lUol
X

.-i A~il ^^X ncA, X

i<^ ^^x

stuttering,
^x
0
;

o
;

stammering, i^t^\

3x
j^^iw

^j
0
;

a friend, a wUi
3
x
*x

or sam,

*Ujl

<~x

"

wretched,
,

lu&wl

~
~,

^y*-*
5
x

liberal,

iLa^wl

j^jJL?

jmows,

*
;

^
for

i\Jo\
Oi

and
3
x

similarly,

(j^

2\^j*>,

quit of, exempt from,

/
X

*Lj^t X

j-J, for \ejj, prophet, ^^ X ^^ X

*W-

220

Part Second. Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fracf.

XXII.
1-

J& 9+9'9'J'0
J***> J**>

Sing.
verbal adjectives, denoting injuries,
9
* + +
;

J^>
s
;

J**^

defects, etc., of
'

body or mind
9
'

as

J^3
y

slain,

^^3
*
s

*~>ja.

wounded,
, b s 9
;

\j*-j**

4 *d

bitten by
'

a snake, stung by a
9

scorpion,
9
;

Ot
;

vt

^jj
B
(for

j*~>\
*

a prisoner,
'0
*
;

{j~>\
9

j*~*
"

broken, ^j*~a
' ,
;

C-^o

'

c*y*) dead, ^>y*

;

u&ij** sick, ^y0j*

J5{e> poor,

Sij-* drowned,

^5j

&\& perishing, ^Ia;

J /

^l+z; &*j paralytic,

%c*.j in
J * 6

^<Uj j*jA decrepit through

;

age,
9
;

^jA
*

pain, ^y*t*3

f
silly,

JU*-, or J^-t,

^iL*-*

w^w,

or

*->j**\,

mangy, scabby,

u4j*f
2.

*f a fool,

\J=>y>.

0^***>

verbal adjectives
;

as

^J%~a

lazy,

^~&

oW***
{J!j~*.

angry, ^j**^

0^^
plural

hungry,

^j^

',

Ob*** drunken,

Rem.
9 * *

The

^JUJ
'

is

said to occur in only

9 * *

two words;
<

viz.,

J*^ a partridge, ^a>,rw, and jjWj-k a polecat, ^jl*.

xxiii. juS.
1.

*}Ia9

as lljJ^
desert,

virgin, )\j&-

itja*-o

jt?/am or desert,

jis^a

l\su9

oL3.
as

2.

i^**, ^5^*5

i> a judicial

opinion,

^Us

l>^ a ctok,
jUy
goblin,

j^j
3.

(J>*3

WW prominent
SjJjis
;

bone behind the ear,

S'^Ui, AjjAas,

as 3*}U~/
*ijj>*>

a female gul (J^z) or

;

an
*
[

old hag,

Jbu*

rough ground, j\j^

4j* the

u-^jj^ clever has

^.

>

in order that it

may resemble

(jj-^^j'^)

its

contrary .JLo^.J

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subslti Adj. Plur. Fractus.

221

Plur. Fract.

A
continued.
xx

XXIII.

JU*

Sing.
0/J(/
;

f*

9' it
;

hackles of a cock, jUfc

the cross-handle of

2y>p

the

collar-bone,

JJtp

*jG-

bucket, JJt/s.

Rem. JUi stands in the nom. and genit. for iJlxs and x x Ox ." ^JUj (both with the art. ^UiJI). The accus., however, is
' x

x x

x xOx

always
night,

^i,
makes

with the
xx

art. .JUAJI.
x

In the

9 0s

same way

JyJ,

xx
;

r,

JU
;

(ace.

^JtJ)

Jjfct

one's people or family,

JUt
XXIV.
1.

(ace.

^Ut) and

u6j\, the earth, u\j\ (ace. ^o\j\).

J&.
K/
4/
;

*x

xxx
a a
as
virgin,

xx
;

l^Ui

as i\jjs>
;

^tJ^

l\j**~o

a plain or

desert,

jj^ULo
xOx
2.

'A***
x
;

desert,

^W*.

x&x

xxx
a judicial
x

xO
;

^**, ^**
sweetmeat,

^>3
x
;

opinion,

^^-
/I

tj>*-

xxx

XXX a
;

^}%*-

j^>ft>

dfaV,
"it"'

^^3
#

ij>*3
.

^ prominent
xOl

XXX

6<m0 behind the ear, ^Jj^h

xJ
3.
,
t

l>^ a

complaint,
;

XXX ^jU&.

feminine adjectives, not superlatives as ^Jul female, xxP xOJ XXX xdj feminine, ^yUl ^jX**- pregnant, ^W*- ^5^*- a hermaphro^^.Ud,
; ;

dite,

^U^.
9x0
;
*.

4.

9x0 a*U3 X X
cock,

x
;

0x

ft

as ajjJ**- row^A ground, ^jj\ X

J^

*ij* XX

ftfo

hackles of a

^Ufr.
XX

Rem.

In

nos. 1, 2,

and

4,

the forms

JUi

XXX and .JUi are

interchangeable.
5.

JxOx 0^**>

x Ox

x
;

fem

v^**j and J**, verbal adjectives

J
;

as

o!/*-*

xxx
drunken, ijl*

xxx
;

xO x

XXX
hungry,

JxOx ^^L^
jealous,

xxx
...

<jL-o angry,
J
;

j^l^ 0^^*
x X

xxx
J

^[f*
J x

tey, ^Jl
x

fc

,jl^-fc. perplexed,
t

v^)W*

Olh*-*

xx
;

xf
;

$
*

(J^W*

>*-t

a prisoner, jL*\ j a

11

^ broken, jj^L^b

xxx

222

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

"[

304

Plwr. Fract.

XXIV. j^Us
9

continued.

Sing.
9 t

9v)t
;

jtx+l

an orphan, ^AZ-t
9
I

j*t^> a boon-companion, ^j*\^>

0%
3
;

j*iS

b
a

(for^o-ol)
9
/

unmarried,

^bl
.

[^b>*. covered with shame,

9
;

btj^.].

5J/
9

6.

Ja3, Ja*, verbal adjectives

as ix*- having
9 J
;

a swollen

belly,

000
;

j^Lfc.

*.^ en j)m,

^W-j
000

jJ^- cautious^ wary, (JJ;tJ^

o>- sad, \J>S}+:

*

Rem.

Instead of

^Ui
00
;

we

find, in nos. 5

and

6,

jJU3
1

and even
j

^U*;
J

as

{Jj^L,, iJjC*-,

90

^JW*, L^> lS^

/j
9

'

L5*U*->

^{~*

or

^L*^ ^>j

has only

^\>j and JJt>U

only
7.

^Uis.
fern,

iL*s,
5
t*i

substantives from verba tertiae rad.

x ^ ^
;
*5
t*J

et

as

x x x

(Jul
;

x xx

*j!**a

# present, bt jJk

a-mU

,/afe,

btu

4*fc)

subjects,

bUj

aJj #
x x

^m/
<$

or calamity,
x

b^b

aJsuo
**

aw animal for
**

riding,
x
x

x
;

blfcuo

io^
bliftA.
;

m*

nature, disposition,

bUw

*Ja.

(for 4~Ja.)

a sm,

[Luc

evening,
*

blc *].

Rem.

We write

000
etc.,

bljJb instead of .-jtjJb,

to prevent

the repetition of the letter

(see 179, rem. a).

Many

grammarians regard these words as being

(see
9'

of the

form ,J5Us

XVII.),

for

{J\ juk (Ui),

et
9
;

etc.

8.

a)Ui, from verba tertise rad.

90
*

as ^btj^-

a yowT^
%

gazelle,

0t

00%
;

bt jca.
/
x

SjUl a ta#, i^jtft

S^bt
^

a small water-skin, ^gjbt

*

9
;

SJ$*z the upper part, something over

and
the

above,

^J^z
of

Sjt/A

*
r

[In

conjunction with
tf
1

LjULfc,

for

sake

conformity

haS ( j$5jJ) *>**

^]

304]-

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.ti Adj. Plur. Fractus. 223

Plur. Fract.

A
continued.
* , *

XXIV.
a

^U*

Sing.
9* *3
;

stout stick, {}\j*

^\Ju plants of
x

the

9 0* kind called cA*^,

t

**
;

Ox *J

used for washing

anything, CtSJ.

clothes,

^UL5

ZAsu the pick and

choice

of

Rem.
\S\jJf. for

Here too .JUs

is

thought to stand for

JjUs

as

^U.1

(&**.), etc.
tertise rad.

B
^
et

9.

&UU, from
ijjlj
Ox
X

verba mediae rad. ^ and

as

caw2^/ wstfd in
p

drawing water, a large water-skin,

0>

tjljj

X -

Ox
;

4>

* * *

aj^I*.

an

intestine, bi>a.

3u^\j
is

a corner, bt^j.

Rem.
bljj for

Here .JUi
(|Tjj),

thought to stand for ^J^l^i; as

^l^j
b.

etc.
.

'

[Rem.

Anomalous

"

* * *

is

^jLaJ from

.^tj-tfu

a Christian.]

XXV.
1.

JLoJ(rare).
J*J, Jjti
.
;

as juft
^"
;

s/a0, ju*fc
2
-

yi a

(fogr,

w~J^

jj

cattle, j-jif

1^*5 a

. mill,

^y.

Ox
2.

Ox
;

JU3
9
x

as iU3

w
x

Ox
ass, ***..
> #

x
5

3.

JtftU
3
x

as

9.L
9 *

a pilgrim, *ra**m
9 *
9 *

j^
9

(f r
*

JJ^)

a
9

soldier,
*

XXVI.

aiyU(rare).
;

Jjtf, Jjis
fttfo),

as

Jjo a husband,
9
;

Ziyi* ;^c>
9x
J
.

an uncle (by
9
;

the father s

9 x

J J

0*

&>&
9
;

y*-

a wild

ass,

J J

%&*
9
;

J\*- an uncle (by the

9
x

9x I J

mothers
9'
J J

side),
*

2J^* (comp.
9'
J
;

240, rem.
x

c)

J**3 a
9'

J J

stallion, 90 *
;

3J^a*J

[h^. a
9x
J

thread, AJ0y>>
9 x x

j*J a panther, Zj^+J

J J

jio

9x

a Aaw, S,yLo

otU

fodder, ii>U].

224

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.

XXVII.
1.

&&
Sftx

(rare).
Oftx
;

Sing.
"

xx

Jjii,

J*5

as ^^j
x

t"

*
;

<i

b '

x x

5 x x
;

bull,
Ox
x
.

SjLj

[Ja*j a
x

stallion,
Ox
x
;

a)U*i
x

J^c*.

fix

S x
;

a caw^Z, aJUa.

(also 5JU^-)]

j^3 wafc,

3;l$

j^-- # sfowe,

2.

J^li

as w*.lo

# companion, ajULo

(also [the

more common]

JbULi).

XXVIII.
1.

Jii(rare).
m' ' as aX.
x x

OxOx *.' ". aXxi, aAai

*
x

n'w^,

%'

"
;

G' ' '

6xx
Oxx
;

circle, JiX.
#

3j& a pulley, j&.

2.

J^ti, as JJbU drinking for the first time (of camels), J^J

^Jlb

seeking,

wJJa
xx

^^U. a
-

servant, j*j>a.
^w
x
>

^U a
*i
#

follower,
Q
;

* *

an attendant,
a guardian, a

%p

jcotj
0/

/3^'wgr
;

mM, watching, j*oj

driver,

keeper, uj*-

v^W-

an

^ri^ Oxx

importer, wnU..

XXIX.

Ox

J*3
;

(rare).

Ox
j.a+3
6
5

J^li

as

##
drinking,
;

SftxSx
w>>
;

ft

x
;

w*)^

SftxSx
x

j-oU a
.

helper, j*aJ

a merchant,
5
ft

w^-L^ a companion,
Sftx
6
;

SftxSx
;

j..U

w**-o

w^tj
Oftx

n<&r,

v^J
a.

J*\~*

traveller, j&~*

[jj\j

visitor, jjj].

Rem.

The above

rules

regarding the correspondence of

certain forms of the pluralis fractus and of the singular, are subject The dictionaries also give various forms to many exceptions*

[Many
as

scholars do not admit the forms

plur.

XXV., XXVIII. and

ft

J xft

XXIX.
ftx

fracta,

but

call

them

quasi-plurals
real
ft

(**jjJ1

alwl),
,xx

Oi

making a

distinction
Sftx

between them and the

collectives

collectives (il~>t ^x 2
ft

jt^aJt), as j*}* etc.,

and the generic

rft

u ..aJI
x S x x

*lo-*t),

which
Sftx

form a nomen

unitatis, as ^U*J.

The forms

J-j*i, ^Juii

and Jjii are

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

it

<&

Adj.Plur.
;

Fractus.

225

which we have not thought

Oxxdx
d-buL
;

necessary to notice
.

for instance,
x
;

Ox Ox rarely <UbuLo
o x

OxJOx

//
* "
;

OOx

and

aXxslc (as
t

Jt^-o

a hycena, <Uyq*
->~Jj <*

ju

x
;

sfow, SjuA*
chief,

J^j a
* x x x
i^x

2f
x J

mountain-goat, <U^o

oW

man, a
O x x

a
Ox

doctor, <U> ^>>>-o,

x J

^^
x
Jfcx
;

Ox

x
;

OOx
ufcy*

and

SUfc

& >.

a sword,

HA*,

and
are
:

&>.),
O

and

I^^juLo, of
^

which the principal examples in use

OOx
^x
J

x
;

OOx

^>Ut a she-ass, lU$3l*

,xx

JJu a
x
;

wim^,
>

2L/3-JU; jl^. a he-ass, il^^sw.o

x

^xJdxOx

OOx

l^i**
ofoZ

-iw an

^--J a he-goat, " T" * t '

l

man,
no^
x

te3yfiU

jufc

0
o/i<sr
,xx

a s&we, ilj^at*; %^- & a Christian (or

V
"'

Muhammadan)
x

Odx

captive or sfowe, llo^-bt*; j^fc

wto? ass, tjj-oc*;

/jP

^ar^e, s^ow^,

Jx

Rem.

6.

Many

forms of the pluralis fractus seem to be derived,

9
X

not from the singular forms in actual use, but from others, which
0* x J
pi.

Ox
x

are obsolete or of rare occurrence.

poet,

^xxJ lUxw,) from an obsolete J*** 0**w); and J^U, X

9^9'

E. g.

j^U,

XX

Ox

OlUi, (as j^l*

x

pi.

,Jl*i, ^^

_,

(as

JJUU perishing, ^J&*,)

also

from an obsolete J-o*i

table
it is

(^iXJUb).

Rem.

c.

From the preceding

i

obvious that one sing.

O x
;

may have

several forms of the pluralis fractus

J

e.

g.

Ox

j*~> a

sea,

Oc
\

0'
bull,
9

xOP

j^* A*^* J^' jy a

Cxx. SjUj;
OOx
J J

)\\, S^j,
ii
x 0
<}

Ox

0^
x

or

;>j,
x

oW'
OJf

JhA
x
J

tc

jue a
J x

s/awe, jus,.
ul

jLc, jj*, jLct,

Sjufel,

ju*,

juftl,

,JL

^
D

(besides jut, O'***^ *!****> i^***^ *jl*, Sjujco, ib^oto, see rem. a);
x

w^-lo a

companion,

a>^3,

w>la -o,
sing,
;

w>U>.o l,

OxOfOxxxOxOJ A->U. o
,

^jLa^o

(besides a.o.o, see rem. a).

fracti

Or one

may have
jdblw one

several plurales
to/to is

and a

pluralis sanus besides

e.g.

present,

masculine by form, feminine by signification.

Ox x

The forms

XXVI.
9

5J$*$

and

XXVII.
x

JJ

dJUi seem to be derived respectively from Jjyt* and

5

JUJ

with the termination

x

to

reinforce

the collective

meaning

* x 0*>

2x

w.

29

226

Part Second.
eye-witness,

Etymology
?y
J

or the Parts of Speech.

t

[
Oi
;

305
%

%m

-9

9 *

an

witness,
x
'

jj^jJfcl*,
s

jl^,
4 ** +

j^,

>y^>, 3^*1

J^^

.-.

3*

serving,
sing,

worshipping,

^J^J^, >U^,

3ju.

In such

cases, if the

has several meanings, it often happens that each of them has one or more forms of the pluralis fractus which are peculiar to it,
9
x

or used in preference to the rest.

j

For example,
, x

jdbl, in the sense

of
(I)

an
a

evidential

example,
j j

has jdbtyw.
*oi
\

The word **j means

9 sit

'90*

tent or house, (2)

9

a verse of poetry ;
9

in the former sense the

plur. fract.

is

O^o

or OLot, in the latter almost always

:

Owl.

Again, #> signifies (1) an eye, (2) a fountain, (3) peculiar nature or essence, (4) a distinguished man; its plur. fract. in the first
sense
is

13 9 3 Oi 9 9 "Oi &$*', v>-^t, or ^Lftl

9

9
;

JJ

ISC;

in the second, )& or

&t&\

in

/f

9b*

the third and fourth, (jL^l.

Or, to take another instance, ^jJaj

means:

(1) the belly, (2)

9
J J

valley, (3)

tribe, (4) the interior, (5) tJte

inner or wider side of a wing -feather ;

9 J Oi

its plur.

fract. in
9
J
J

the
9 *

first
Oi

sense

is
J
^

0>^>

0-k^> or
#

xO

9JJ

O^j

9*0

3
;

in the second,
*

0>tu,

iifcut, or
9

9 J Ot

*0

^ULj;
305.

in the third,

0>^ or O-^'j

n the fourth and

fifth,

O^W-

The forms

of the plur. fract. of substantives

and

adjectives,

which consist of four or more consonants, are exhibited, along with the
corresponding singulars, in the following table.
Plur. Fract.
I.

JJUi X
1.

(J*lil, X

j*U3, J*UU). X X

Sing.

Quadriliteral substantives

and adjectives
j

(3

not being counted

9

'*'
**
;

as a letter), the consonants of which are all radical

j

as

wJju
j

*'
;

* *
;

9*0

a fox, ^Jbu
9

c jJua

a
J

frog,
xx
;

c^U-o
S

^*Aj> a dirham,
&>cms,
**
;

^Alp
j

JO J

J)

t>?^ o

c
j

^w
**

xOx
j 9 *

of a lion, CHJ/J
9 *
;

w*J^ a
fish,

v>^
*

x x

xx Ox
5

*j^* a
* *
;

bridge, jJL5 X
S

dju&j X X
J

a Jin of a
xx
;

obUj X

jJt^*- gems, jJA^ap X

6/0/
J^J^fc.

*^*&y a
ta&&
2.

star,

^sS^s

a streamlet, a column or

(in

a book), J^tjc..

Quadriliterals (5 not included), formed from triliteral roots

*

by

0x0

x f
;

6x

* if

prefixing

!,

O,

or ^0

as

f-t-o},

finger,

*Aot

[4X0JI

Mg

#wg?

305]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.& Adj. Plur. Fractus. 227

Plur. Fract,
I.

Jjlii (Jwrf,

J*U5, Jclli)
;

cont.

m<7.

0/ a finger, J^OI]
J

^jt Adam, >jtjt

no.

^jXJI
;

a
r,

viper,
x x

clil

(for

x*

^lit, compare
perience,

304,

XXIIL, rem.)

2uj**3

trial,

ex-

w^U^

^.X^.o a claw or
J

talon,

*^JlaL*

Jj-U

x x
;

9
<

ul

halting -place, a station, jjU- x

or
dwells,

Ua.o
&

a
x

jp/ac#
x

wAer^ owe stops

9 x
x

a quarter of a town, Ji
iJ^Aa* X xx
;

t*

*Agi means of
J

i,

i<i^ meaning, O^*-* (f r iV***) ^^ *^X

J x x
;

Jxx
J

*&- B X

em e%#,

>!>* (for ^yt^ft)

a.

[f^j-o suckling,
fract.

*~b\j*c].

XX

Rem.

In the

plur.

of the form

J^U^ X

from
elif

verba mediae rad.

^,

the

productionis into hemza

(5),

is

not converted after the

as

happens, for instance, in

the
e.g.

J xx

form XVII. of the

9 x

triliterals (^JjIxj), or in
it

nomen
9
x x

agentis
9 x

(J^li,

but 240),
J
i*

x x

remains unchanged;

aw open

XX
x

-U-o, AcwL.c,

XXX

XX

space /or walking (from -Lw for ~~>),

x x 9 x

?-;L^;

xxx
^
is

whereas -iJL**

is

the plural of a ...> . a cwr/ (from , .>.).

rad. ^, the
9x
;

In the same form from verba mediae

9 x
ft

usually

x x

x x

xx

retained, as XXX

^nyU
J

a bowcase, ^jULo
9 X x x

cj\Jlc

(from jli for

X X

Jxx

xx

J^i) a desert, J jU*o ; <sLo*}Lo a reproof, jyk* ; ^olio (from xxx xx i^U for u^) a place for diving, ^ojik* but in one or

Jxx
J

9x

xx

two instances into hemza

xxx
candlestick,

w>3-d) a misfortune, w^lcc*, and usually ^^Ltfuo;

J

Jxx
into

(.>),

e.g.

^.ao
XX
J

(from w>lo for

J

xx

9x X X

SjUo a
J

^X

a lighthouse, a minaret,
of

^tu, and
X X

usually j^U*.
J

The changing

the^

XX

is

vulgar, as^jtu, j-Uu.

Rem. 6. Adjectives of the form Jjt^t, especially with the superlative meaning, make, when used as substantives
9 x Of 9 x I
;

[and, in that case, often taking the form JjtJI, as

J

Jj^.1

xf
;

Jxft*

see 309,

b,

y],

a plur. J^lit

e.g.

^^Ajt a shackle or

fetter,

228

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

305

Plur. Fract.
I.

JJlii (J*tft,
j

JU65,

JWu)4oat
j

Sing.
x
;

J xO

jx

Ox

vo^bt

;^o$j\

a mottled snake, ^3\j\

j+s*$\ the greatest, jjI*n)I,

grandees, nobles.

II.

Jjtil (J-^Ut, j**u5,

J*ftlii,

J**uJ, Je^tji).
(5

Quinqueliteral substantives and adjectives

not included), of
(I,

which the penultimate

o x * x

letter is
s *
;

a litera productions
x o j x x

j,
o

^)
x

as

O^*** a
sultan,
J

oj

devil,

,j-Jslw X
;

^>Uw a X
J

wolf, >*a*\j~t X

jjUalw
wA?'te

sj*j0%~i
xx
;

(jU3 s&?r drawers,

xx
;

O*^lo
a

^t>>
J

Sx 5j

xx
;

flowers, >i$\+> X

a^U* &
x

00

J^juS a /amp, Jj.jU3

3
J
#

XXX
ti

bubble,
JP
J

**3Ui W X

,>*-> X X

fe/tf, i^fbtfL* X

xx
;

w^>S a ^tf##
J

shower of rain,

w*^
X

#x

x x

x x
;

six
[)jo

j^wj^a

a cMr, i^L)^

(for

^^t^*)
a
x

a measure,

**Ll* and

^^UU]
J
.

*Ujj
;

desert,

^jltf
J

(for
x x
;

^jt/j)
C x

0x0

JUj #
chronicle,
J

statue,
J

J-oU-3

xx

XX
xx
J

j-i^oj a picture, jjj\*a3

*Jjl3 0x6 ^

f~lj\y*
6
1

(compare

303, /,

rem.)
x

. l l.*.

#03/,

xx
;

x x

9Mjli
J
o"

> x>.o jooor,

&
J

ij^jfbU**
t

jtjyfu* unlucky, inauspicious,

J

x x
;

xx
;

^o-JU**
x

^3-0-^ lucky, auspicious, ,j-**Uo

x
;
>

i^-jft^L*

jLafct

a dust-storm with whirlwinds,

'J

#>
Z

jJjaLo accursed,
J

x
;

j-j-oUl

v^W^J

x f
;

Ox

Op

a garland or crown, J*)l^t

j

3j>gt
j o

a joom zw
o

M# m^r^

-
;

o c

ra<7^, J*!;t
&
,t
;

^*>\
ox

(for
j op

i^>oO

or
J

^5o{,
xg
;

an
^

ostrich's nest,

o3

^.bt
*

4~Ut

(for

&>>Ut) ^ w/sA,

^Ut

|S [4*.t

tent-rope,

[This
it

may be
xc

lightened also to v*\j*, as

3
->

^w!
x x

human
x x

being,

A-

ii

has l<-U! and

^01,

^Ia>..>

a Bactrian camel, .JUi-j and Ols*j, ^m*

a camel from Mahrah, ^jly* an<^

jV

0,

XXX
also the irregular plurals

^ ne ^ w0 XXX

latter

words have

^ULj

and ^ly*.]

305]

II.

The Noun. k. Nouns Subst.

Sing.

& Adj.Plur. Fractus.

229

Plur. Fract.
II.

A
J^V')
i x
;

JJU3

j-^lit,

j**U3, J^lii, J**?,

J
x
;

cont.
o

jo,

a sacred claim, ^-tjl

J

2uj\

stall,

t^tjl]
J

p>^
"*
;

a spring,

xx
;

Ox

.ajU>

w>j~ju
J

fo queen-bee (rex
9
;

apum),
*

^^Uj
"

^^oU. a

x x

buffalo,

u-^wol^
a.

jy^^J hemorrhoids,
j x x

j*~*\y}.

Rem.

The

plur.

JJUs
sing,

is

sometimes found in cases

is

where a quinqueliteral
exist
J
;

form

either rare or does not

(pi.

as^^Jt^a. signet-rings, from^oUl*. =^i[.

^I^ai.)
J

xx

OxO
Ox x Ox
J
;

9'0

"

^Jfctp dirhams, from ja\*jy =^**j> (ph vo^lp)

bridges,
O
x

'

'

J***** =j-U5
'

from

SjJsui

jitJu one who breaks his fast,

J

i**
j

jJbU^
;

x x

x x

^jjJL having a

fawn

with her,
her,

^jULo and ^>j>UL

.

JjUxo
9 '
;

having a young one with

clever,

^Jilia.,0

and ^JyJUx*
is

t *

jw

cunning, j+^l^c.
license,
J x

Conversely,
J

JJU*
;

xx

JxxJ
off,

used, chiefly

XX

by poetical
Ox

instead of J*JUs

as j-olio =j^clio,

plur. of
J

Sjy&JLo a space partitioned or railed

x
x

closet;

xg

OxO

>oUt

=j-Mtf?Ut, plur. of V jtaftt

a dust-storm.
x

Ox

Ox
register,

Rem.

6.

jtL>3

dinar, b\j3 a carat, ^j\yi> a of poems, a public

xx
x
(

an

account-book,

collection

Ox
J

office

or bureau,

and

i^)\yi\

an arched or vaulted portico,

J

vestibule or apartment,

xx

make j-Jlo,
f
fi
r.

xxj
g
g

hojSj.l, i>$t>>,

and

O^b'
Ox

as

from singular
J

05
anc^ Obi'*

xx

forms jlo,
J

J^tji,

ot^

7?"W>' brocade, has ?-^W.>

xx
5

Ox Ox

Ox
->x J Ox J x x or jl/*w, curds, J^jlw, J-J;l>w

and !j~obj
J

u*U^> or ^nU-ji (%ao<tiov), a dungeon, a bath,

;

J xxOxO ^^^Uj and ^^waLo jt/

xx

and

jijlr*
if

Oy' a furnace, t><JOI and perhaps

JO?

also jJ-JUt (as

OxJ
j

fl

Jxx
284,

from a form \Jy\)

JjLai.

(v?^*) quinsy, has J^Jl^aW

and, in modern Arabic, J^JUaW.

Compare

rem.

230

Part Second.
Fract.
liHis.
1.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

305

Plw.
III.

Sing.

Occasionally substantives and adjectives of five or more letters

(principally foreign words), of which the penultimate letter is a *0J 5 x| litera productionis ; as iUwt (Pers. iUwl) a master, a teaclwr,

jLjU and IjjCf; StJj

T J

(Heb.

T&Sfi,
;

Syr.

I^ali!) a
/

xx

disciple,

a pupil, Ju**iU and SJl-oj

5^
x x
;

SxxxSJ^GxJy~X+9
S x
x

(<iAoo-o<os)

philosopher,
J

4i-**iU

J^jJsu a

Grecian general (patricius,

xx
J

Sxxx
and SijUaj X
;

TraTpiKio?),

JJj^Usu X

jjlpauo

xx

Sxxx
;

(ixryrpoTroXiTrjs),
J

i>j;Uxo and 4jjUa-o

XX

metropolitan bishop SxJftx ^U^-p <m interpreter,

XX

2.

Substantives and adjectives of four or more letters, which have

not a

litera productionis

before the last radical,

when they
* x J)*$~c
S

are words

of foreign origin,
S x
;

and
S
;

especially
many
E.g.

a great
letters.

relative adjectives, consisting of

8
"x

more than four

t

x x

an
;

angel, a5*}L*
Zj
ft^J
(

J&<*e a polisher of swords, tJiU-s and

J^xx

Sxxx
aJLS'^-o

Sxxx
el-

5J

a king of

Yemen, aajLj
S x

^^S

a nobleman

Sx
(comes,
Ko/xrjs),
J

xx
;

<L~UJi

)j-bu

a patriarch or archbishop
x & x
;

xx

Sxxx
Sxxx
5

(irarptdpx'rj's),
6 x

^AjjUsu and 4J=>jUsu

w^>-
S

stocking or &?&
<

.A

Jxx
4

Sxxx
Sj^%c
;

(Pers.

w^Sa),

w^l**?* anc* *Ol**"

**** heretic,

%J0i Umu#1

(c7rio-K07ro9)

J^ xP

bishop, oUK**t

and
Sx

Sx_ x 4*5L>t

J
;

^^-euS
x

(Cossar,

Kato-ap)

fo
Sx

xx Byzantine emperor, S^-oL*J

XX
;

J
;

03-*^-*

Pharaoh, Aiftly

w^-o and ^V**, money-changer,

'

S^X*

iJ

(WIS) J^x

OjUo

Sxxx
and AijUo
;

Sxxx
Moor, ajjUu*
a
;

Bagdad

_0xxxSjx S^Ulj ^*y+*AA

f
; .
.

^jJ^

^tj^

x0x
a native of

man

Masmuda,
a-jJLy-*.

SxxxJixJ ljul a
X
;

of the Berber tribe of

Sxxx

.J^
^^
X

a descendant of el-Muhalleb,
Ox
* J

xO

From \j~s

(Pers.

jj,

Chosroes) the king

of

305]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

& Adj.Plur. Fractus.

231

Plur. Fract.
9/ III.
xx

A
Sing.
*

ajJUi continued.

r*

5^

x x
;

Persia, are formed irregularly jUbt,

3iwll,

and 5j*>L*
Jlj-^l,

and
#

gt^-rf

or

xx irregular ij^t^#, 4*-*!^/, and ^l^-*

OxxxOxxx

j^, a

like,

an equal,

has, besides
.

the

x x

(for

^^l^w).

literals
5
S

Rem. a. This form is also found, though rarely, in quadriwhich have a litera productionis before the last radical B
;

as jU- tyrant^ a giant, ljA*a*.

* X

Ox

xx
;

^U-i

a deacon (Syr.

J_-lL),

XX

five or

Rem. 6. more
J

In forming the plur.

letters (exclusive of 5
is
x

fract. of

nouns which contain

JxOx E.g. >yfii*
x
;

and the
J

letters of prolongation),

one of the radicals

xx
;

rejected, generally the last.

Ox

xx

spider,
oZc?

yiU^ w*J jUft

J

a nightingale, ^bL*
x x
J

^nj-^a^a.
0X
;

a
XX

jfatf,

Zazy

xx
;

XX

woman, jola^
x
J Ox.

J^JU<
J
v>

a quince,
ca^o,

ca&e,
i

Jjjtji
x
;

3^~JJ13 a sor 0/
6 c
#

xx

x J

i**^* *^ X

iiU^urft

pillar,

^*l>U>t

JU>i^ a Byzantine governor (domesticus,

XXX
r~^*-~*
j^-J^JLS,
J J

but

&jj* a

burnt

^^
x

(for .-w^llS), or
2 '
"
;

x 2

Lr>ft.^ AiaJ Ptolemy, <LJlku

oo/acotikos),
0X
XX

JU>Uo.
I

Here

*5

J ^

may
'llah

also

be mentioned such plurals as

4j.>Lc

from

dXll

ju& 'Abdu

(compare
c.

264, rem.

b).

the plur. fract. of quadriliterals and quinqueliterals are also used in forming plurals from other plurals
of
x
0*3

Rem.

The forms

x
2/ie

(^aJt

^HfrCb.

plur.

of

the plur.,

or secondary

plural).

In

particular, forms

XIII. jilt and

XV.

iJUif

make

Jclil,

and XIV.

JliS, J*frUt

more

rarely V. Jlii,

J5U3, and XVIII. and XIX.

^jlii, O-Jlii.
0JO*
J

XX
;

Kg. XIII.
x
;

4J& <%,
fowwf,

4-^>l
2ri6e,

^&\
X JO* JaJbjt,

2j6 a
x
;

she-

Ox

0x

camel,

J>-Jt,

Jpbl

JaJbj

ones people or

5J0fJxtOx
W6,
J

JaAljt
JO*

*JLo
x

*Jot,

c
x J
jl^-rf

Of

'

*^ a
a

benefit,

t^jbl)

XV.

OxOpjxfsxx
bracelet, Sjyi\,

jut (for t^ju.1), 3UI (for

6x0$
pfoce,

j~*\

',

)&* a

Xol,

232

Part Second.
j

Etymology
*>

or the Parts of Speech.

305
x oc

Am*
*UI
<i

*>

+%
;

9+9

,>^Ut;
j

vessel, *LJt,

^Ut

*Z
;

(for .ytjt) / J x

XIV. ^su
oox

camels, j\xj\,

^o-jfcUt
O x 6

jJbj
J

a (yellow) flower, jUjt, j**\)\

x?
;

',

J|y> saying, a speech,

t

6 J

Jl^il,

J^lSt

jJite

nail,

^UiM, j**U*t
x

neither

young ones nor milk,

J x x

$*a*.\,

Ox
JUjfc.,
a
*

J3l*.

XVIII. XIX.

j-j-<a*

Ox an
^jlL.,
og

Oxx jJa. she-camels having x Oxx J V. J^a. a he-camel, JuJU*-t

x
j
;

+0JJ+
^
w>Ufc an

+
J

intestine, Olf"6

0<;'-,tfu*

jjlo x j

garden (of palm

j

owjjxxoxj
trees),

^Ua.

ea#-e,
?

x x

ox

OW*^j
as
,x

O*^^-

Again,
x

XV.

aXait forms a pluralis sanus 0*>ait

x

Oxx
w*!/-*'

Oxx
O^**
a

S
j

a drink,

<L>j\,

Ob^wl
~s
;

smoke, &>>),- Ou.>l

x

q , oZ

*Uj a building, dUUt, X

pluralis sanus in
9JJ

Ol may

Ox

XX
o

* oZ

OUot

^Uafc

ai/fc,

joay, 4-Jatt,

XX
!*

ftj

OLUpI.

A
x J

Ox

also be derived

from V. JUi, VI. J>ai,

Oxx j^xx III. Jjiij-XVII. JjUj, and a few other forms; as ^k**. a he-camel, OJx Ox * x Ox Ox Oxx Oxx JU*., O^U*. J^j a man. JU-;, O'NjUfc.j w*J^ rt ^#> V^**' x * s

XX Ob^
Oxx
j

Ox

CwJ

OJJOxJx
x
<

house,
J
;

O3-0,
x

OU^J,

houses, families

OJ J
-

xJJ

Ox jUa'
'

roaeZ, J>jJ,
rt

Ol5p*

OxJOxJJOx
x

j^J-**

a she-camel for
3jujc#

he-ass, j-o^., Cxt^^;

t

an iron
-yjLJ,
#

E| OJJOxJJ slaughter, OtjJ^k. .xxx Ox ,xxx

;

ijje
;

jj-c*.,

"1

4.a .*...>

OJOxJOx
jj>,

anything woven or plaited,

j

J^xxOx^xxOx
OIajLJ
;

foe>,

jutj^, Otjulj^.;

Ot^ji
Cxfc
;

[^u.lo a female companion, w*.t^o,

fix

xxOxxx

jb

house, Oxx
;

Oxx

a she-camel, .

pi.

Ox
<

JjtJ, "x

OlSLJ, and JUjI, OUUjI (with the dimin.

is

OU.1^0]

diU

x JO?

OUiot)
5/J

etc.

Sometimes there
Ox

even a treble formation

x OC
J

as

a5^3 a on<i,

a party or

sec,

j^i, ^tjit, J^Jj^t.

Such secondary

plurals can be properly used only when the objects denoted are at least nine in number, or when their number is indefinite.

Rem.
great

d.

many

Plurals [or rather collectives] are formed from a relative adjectives, especially those that indicate the

relations of sect, family, or clientship,

by adding the termination

s^c^

dL

as
g

J^tJli
W

a follower of es-afi%
->

(J^x5l)f),

il*i\Jj\ the sect of

Jii

li

^e

Sqfi'ites ;

\^yo

a Sufi, ^Li^aJI

^e

JSx0 xOx 0/ the $ufls; AjJtjjj^l,

306]
j

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

the partisans
5.1

& Adj. Plur. Fr actus.

See

233
268.

a oxi x

4jj-ojJt,

of Marwan, of Ibnu 'z-Zubeir.

S
x

i5

Sometimes

is

added with the same

x
\

effect to other adjectives,

1 x

especially of the forms

the

J^li and

JUi

as 5jjU those
*x
x
;

who

live
%*
jj

on
*

bank and drink

the

water of (a certain stream)

(cattle)

Ojt^ [and otjj]

)Ioa,

(men) drawing water or

5/ 5
/

drinking; aJULw travellers;

1/ S<i

Ox x

S)l^,

4JL., aJlxJ, persons

who own or &eep

camels, asses, horses,

together,

mules ; S)U~ a company of persons journeying

(Syr.
IZ.jjl.*);

a caravan

dJU*) pedestrians;

SjUsu

spectators;

[ajI^

j^w-

cferers].

B
e.

Rem.

The

plural of

some nouns

is

anomalous, or derived
SI

from other forms or roots than the

sing, in use; as^ot

0i
x
s

a
t>

motJier,

<

fil

P o

...

Oly-ot (Syr. (k)|, |Z.Olk)|), rarely

J x x
;

OUtj^s
x
<5

a mouth, atyl (from a

x

sing, dji or oji)

x x
^

*U

Ox
U)
x
;

water, a spring, dU, dl^ot (from a sing.

x

O x

6
;

<

*x

aa^
2

<x

i>w
Heb.

XX
'

%>,

oUw

Cwl

tfAe

,-xOxOOx*
a woman, ^UJ,
for
x

l\y>\

XXX
Sa*J,
'

anus, dUwt

5U a

s/iee/?

or goat, *U>, dUw,

*

,jl^~J (from the rad. ^^Jt, whence

#* fWX,
5

#} n^X);
a

jii. a mole, X*.Ui (from

.
.

the rad. J^J).

O^J

human

being (Heb.

h^K

for

J^K

P^U^)> has usually

of the older

^0

[especially with the article ^UJI], instead

and poetic JLut (Heb. $)}$

Aram. XgOtf

l#-*)).

306. As regards their meaning, the plurales fracti differ entirely from the sound plurals for the latter denote several distinct individuals of a genus, the former a number of individuals viewed
;

collectively,
X

the idea of individuality being wholly suppressed.

J0 X

For
are

example, 03**** are sto^s

Ox

(servi),

i.e.

several individuals
6
;

who
SJ

slaves,

w^w, yottfA (juvenilis), = w>W-^

plurales fracti are

ju*c slaves collectively (servitium or servitus) xx OxxOx

;

oW^

3f0*0

fr*****

oW

mm

in

general.

The

consequently, strictly speaking, singulars with a collective signification, and often approach in their nature to abstract nouns. Hence, too, they are all of the feminine gender, and can be

used as masc. only by a constructio ad sensum.

w.

30

234

Part Second.
Rem.

Etymology
u ..*aJl

l\+~i\
a.

or the Parts of Speech.

fracti those

307

We

must distinguish from the plurales

nouns

which are called which see

(generic nouns), as

Jo*J

bees,

on

246 and

292,

The former may be

styled abstract,

the latter concrete

collectives.

A third

class of collectives is

formed

by those nouns, to the meaning of which the idea of collectiveness

attaches; as^o^i,
Ixfcj,

people or tribe, jSL*s>

an army ;

[yjjl camels,
2/ie

JS&

sheep].

These are called *.*&Jt il^wt or *^aJI olwt (^&e

differ

plural),

and

from the j^aJI

(

l[+~\ in

not admitting of the

formation of nomina unitatis

246).
fracti

307.

The

pluralis sanus

and the plurales

of the forms

XII. Ij&, XIII. Jill, XIV. Juil,

and XV. 2jJ\, are used only of

persons and things which do not exceed ten in

are therefore called aX$

number

(3 to 10),

and

whilst the rest are fy***, plurals of paucity,

named

lj5* >*, plurals of abundance.

This observation applies,

if

of course, only to such nouns as have also other plurals, for

one of

the forms alone be used,

limitation as to number.

it

is

necessarily employed without any

4.

The Declension of Nouns.

I.

The Declension of Undefined Nouns.

substantives

308.

(1)

Undefined

and adjectives

are,

in

the

singular number, either triptotes or diptotes.

Triptotes are those

;

which have three terminations to indicate the different cases

viz.

(Norn.),

(Gen.),

and

\1 or

1 (Ace,

see 8, rem. a).

;

Diptotes are
(Gen.,

those which have only two terminations

Ace.)*.
*

viz.

1 (Nom.) and 1
2
"

(2)

The dual number has only two

*
J

case-endings, which are

indeclinable.

noun may be w^**,

noun may be

declinable,

or

^y**c,

declinable

J^,
o j

declined with tenwln, or

..

o^uU j*s.,
Hi

declined without tenwln.

The term ^u^-j^t

w
<

C^o^c,
a

established in,
J

or possessed
is

of,

the

nominal character or nature, or simply

o

^jSioZc,
;

o x

synonymous with i^^ju, and jj-X-oJL

>

j-*- with ...-L^-*

whilst

308]

II.

The Noun, A. Nouns 8ubst.<& Adj. Beclen. of Nouns. 235

* *

common
(3)

to both genders; viz. jjt

(Nom.) and <>j_ (Gen., Ace.)*.

The

pluralis sanus has likewise only two case-endings for each

to the fullest extent,
, J
j 3 -

* *& 5 ** * 3 yLc\ &+*, possessed of (the nominal character)

is

equivalent

to

J^U,

0*03

/?

J/
j*s.

I al//j

and jjXol

^jSi^Zc
/*e

to

t^-o-U ^s..
J

* 6*

lid/
raising (of the voice),
i is

The vowel w
H

of the nominative is called *ipt,

;

*OiO 3 * *

and

is

^ul^U3t ^JLc, the sign of agency

the vowel
being
*
0*3

termed ^^iaJI
attracted

Ae depression (of the voice), or

5
x

j^Jt,
i

/ks
*

drawn along or
the sign

3 * *

(by a governing word, jlaJI), and

3
o

is

Ail^^t^-U,
tfAe

of annexation ;
tJie

the vowel a
voice),

is
a

designated w*cudl,
j o /-o^ j x ^

uplifting or elevation (of

and

is

oJjaa^JI^U, ^e
JtjJt

si</w

of objectivity.

The tenwin may be

that

(a) <UlJt

^Ac

0^3^') ^i6 nunation which shows

S/4
j
*<

a noun

is

fully declinable, also called ,j-Jt * *

O^y^i an d found ^
Jlg
*
;

in the singular
v>jj-3,
x

and the

pluralis

fractus,

as

J^-j,

(6)

bliLJI

^e
J

nunation of correspondence, found in the plural feminine, as CA+JL**,

3

Ow

*3

0*

because

it

corresponds to the j of
the
t

^^X^c;
case
.

(c)

j*)\
*

CH>^>
** 3

iae

nunation which distinguishes, in 3*0*0*

between the definite, 4ifAJI,
* *

of an indeclinable noun,
t

3*

0**

and

the indefinite,

cjSLti\,

as ajj***^ ^JJ**

s *

jj*.\

duy^j, I passed
s 0*3
}

by Sibaweih and another {inan called) Sibaweih;

0*

and

(d)

uayd\

^jj^XJ, the
:

nunation of compensation.

This last

may

be of three kinds

(a) of

"330*

compensation for the omission of an entire

proposition, as in jj^Ja-J

+#* ^r-^3
30
3 0*3 3
ii

03 Oi*

and ye are then looking

31 ^>*-, at the

on,

*3

where J&*. stands for^oyUaJt

p-jjJt

C-Jtb

time

when

the spirit lias reached the throat; (/?) of

compensation for a governed

ii

0*

0-

word, as
9
*>*

when
*0

the genitive
it

is

omitted after ^Js or ^axj, as ^o->13 ^Js

3
;

03 &

for^jlS jjUJt

J^ or^lS^^A^
* o *

(y) of

compensation for a

letter, as

in the in jlj*., plural of 4Jjl>, for ^j\^. in the nominative or \j\ft*

genitive.
* *

ta*o&**o><>*oZ*ot
I {

* The form v>j

is

used dialectically, as in the hemistich ^jkc

it

j^j^^.\, at eve

(a bird) rose

on two nimble (wings).

236

Part Second.
viz.

Etymology
Oi
(Nom.) and

or the Parts of Speech.

308

gender;

for the masculine,

(Nom.) and

,j->_ (Gen.,

Ace.)*;

for the feminine,

Ol

Ot-

(Gen., Ace.).

(4)

Theplurales

fracti are either diptotes or triptotes, exactly like the singular (see The following is the paradigm of the declension of undefined 309, a).

substantives and adjectives.

Triptote or First Declension.

Substantives.

308]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.& Adj. Declen. of Nouns. 237

Triptote or First Declension.
Substantives.

238

Part Second.Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

308

309]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

& Adj.Declen. of Nouns.

239

Diptote or Second Declension.

Adjectives.

Masc.
Plur. fract.
(of jJte poor)

Fern.

(of

AaJU mourning)
^jy>
r-^y

N.
G. Ac.

iSjii

... ...

Aja*

Rem.
flexional

a. There are two words in Arabic, in which the final vowel of the singular affects the last vowel of the radical
o P J
JO

P^

part of the substantive

viz.

jj-t,

a man, and

^o*Ut,

son, for

t^ot

and^ul, which are

Sing.

also used (see 19, d).

C
J

Nom.
Gen.
Ace.

jj*t
* O

or

fj+\t

^Jj\
^o-^^

{j**\

or
or

5j"*ti

I|j-l

p*t,

Loijt

[According to
i.

Sn-Nadr ibn Someil, as quoted by Zamahsari, Faik C

524,
J

^i
Op,

^Ae

mouth

is

also

doubly declined, ^i,

^oi,

L*-5,

as

J ''

A*i C^tj,

<t*i

j^-o <suLJ
I.

f?j-\

and 4i

IJdb.

Comp. Lane and

Fleischer, Kl. Schr.

180.

D. G.]

Rem.

b.

For the comparison of the Arabic Declension with

that of the other Semitic Languages see Comp. Gr. p. 139 seqq.

309.
a.

The

following nouns are diptote.

;

j)
viz.

Several forms of the pluralis fractus

(a)

Quadrisyllabic plurales fracti, the

first

and second

syllables

of which have fetha

and the third

kesra, that is to say, the forms

etc.,

Jstji (XVI.), J3U* (XVII.), JJU*

of nouns which have
causes,

and

JJU*

etc.

(I.

and

II.

more than three

radical

letters)

as

*&\y.

w*5U^

wonders, j-bU5 bridges, ^jJa*^^ sultans.

(/?)

Plurales fracti which end in

hemza preceded by

elif

memduda

240

Part Second.
viz.

Etymology
c,
/?).

or the Parts of Speech.

as

309

(.11),

Hii

(XX.) and
b,

&*i\ (XXL)

&&L
viz.

wise men,

&p\

friends (compare
(y)

a and

Plurales fracti which end in

and ^_,

JU3

(XXIII. ),

^Xati (XXII.), and

^Us
fract.

(XXIV.)

as j\js- virgins, ^^-j*?b,

(3

wounded
/?).
J ' i

men,

^Ct
j

prisoners, btjUfc presents (compare

.

W
plnr.

si

j
-

and 'I

c,

Ji'j pl ur
fract.

of Jjt,
its

and of
fern.

its

fern.

^^S,' first ;
another ;

j^.1,

of j^.1,

and of
fract.

ij>*>',
l\sC=>,

other,

*a,
fern,

^,
*-**- 1,

-aj, ^>, plur.

of *U***.,

iU-cu, iUZj,

of

etc., // together.

[(e)

iUwt, the irregular plural of

i^>

(comp. XIV.
viz.

2, rem.).]

b.

Various

common nouns and

adjectives

(a)

Common nouns and

memduda
a, /? (*1 )
c, /?.
;

adjectives which end in

l\jjs>

hemza preceded
.

by

elif

as

a virgin,

ii

>

at

.>

white

296).

C Compare

and

Rem.
is

This rule does not apply to cases in which the hemza

as %\js from
\j3

radical,
e).

(compare

299,

rem.

c,

and

301,

rem.
(/?)

Common nouns and

adjectives ending in elif

(

maksura ({-)
a,
is

as

\^>

memory, \SjZ~* drunken

295, a).

Compare
elif

y and

c, /?.

Rem.

Excepting those in which the

213).

maksura

radical

as

^JU* guidance (for ^jJb,

(y)

Adjectives of the form jilt

x J

232, 16, and

2345), of
J

r*s

Op

which the

fern, is

^i

and

p'iUi ( 295, b,

and 296)

as

v**i^ more
f.

wonderful ;
triptote
;

j*>*-\ red.

But adjectives of the form Substantives

i J ,

J*it,

iUil, are

as J*ojt poor, needy, without

O x

wife,
s

without a husband, a widow.

f. dX*j\ poor, needy, of this form are usually t

regarded as triptote,
w-Jjt
(l

e.g.

Jj^t a

hawk, J*.t a green woodpecker,

is

^ar<?,

J*ojl

humming ; but the diptote form

in such as were originally adjectives,

11

admissible

{.

J s

bi

e.g.

Jj^-t, JuU.

300]

II.

The Noun.
a.

A. Nouns Subst.

&

Adj.Diptotes.

241

J -it

Rem.
iLojl,

Some good

authorities give J^jl as the masculine of

irregular.

which would be very

b.

Rem.

Adjectives of the

form J*l, when used as sub;

stantives, retain the diptote inflection

blackish, dun),
j * oS

e.g. ^oA>t

a fitter (properly
land (prop.
of land

>j-*/l

a serpent

(prop, black), JjjS stony

j * o p

mottled),

^Jflui

a wide, gravelly water-course, 9>j+\ a

tract

without herbage.
(&) (

Adjectives of the form 0*^**> f which the

J

fern,

is

x
f-

x
''

295, a)

as 0\j~>>
(

l^m

drunken.
;

But
as

^-1*3

those of which the

*->L<>J^

fern, is

&%x3

295, rem. a) are triptote

of the form
(

o^*^> t

to

companion.

Adjectives
a.

o j

Q%*i
;

are all triptote, their fern,

as

being formed by adding 3_

295, rem. a)

SxOxSxxOx
f.

okr*>

*j\jj* } naked.

Rem.

Adjectives of the form ^*}l*3,

9

3u*$j&, are rare.

The

principal examples in the language are: ^jUt having a large fat tail
xO
x x
x
< #

(of
5

a sheep)
xO
x

O*^**- angry I O^*"^

x

stiflingly hot
to

fljUdL* Ao
3

jU*w
stupid,

tofi (mo? slender ; ^jLa*-o * 2 x x o x o

exposed
5

the sun, eating in the

5 x
(

x o x

forenoon

(,-a-cJI)

^la^o x
o

and <jl.^o
o O x x
'

dry,
a *

withered;
x

^^

ignorant;
9
x x

^jS^La thin, slender;

^J^auo sucking (sheep or

#

cows) out of greed, mean, vile; ^U^-o stupid, stolid; ^jtoju a boon

companion; jjt^cu Christian.

x xx S
x
;

Some
J
x x
>

of these, however,

have also
%

the form
x J

^^*s, 0^**>
J x

or
x

O^**
J
;

as
J

uW
x

xx

an(*

CW O ^
J

xOS

* f +
-

"'?

jjUaw-w,

or

jjUa^w

,jl.^o

^Ij^S.
5 x

The word ^l.^o may

Ox

perhaps be merely a mistake for

^l^^o

or ,jl.^o.
one,

Rem.

6.

^*^i
Jx

so
x J

and

so,

such
it

and such a

makes

irregularly j)

in the feminine &*}Hi, [because

takes the place of a proper

name

(c)
x x /)

The masculine numerals

JO
jx

as

mere abstract numbers

x x x x
;

e.g.
***"'

x x

4jujI

Jbio iUl^j

/^ double of 4

J^-t^J

3L^

** jd
yj** j**^'

6 ^s more than 5
()

o/^.
x J

x o x

Distributive numerals of the forms

JUi and Jml*

333)

as iUj and w.

^^o,

^0

6y New, OU and wJJlo,

Mtm

three.

31

242

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

309

The grammatical paradigms formed from the root J*s, when (rj) used without the article as a sort of definite proper names. For
example
is
:

o>-cuj

*j

asuo JaII (the form) af'al, (used) as

an

adjective,

declined without

tenwm

(e.g. j-**-\

red)

3/& l^wl

o^ W

J**'

<Jj~gJJ 4Jli (the

form)

af'al,

when

it is

an

indefinite noun, is declined

with
j*
t>

tenwm
*

(e.g.

J&\

tremor, Jj^-t a hawk)

'isba' is

*Xx*

*~e\p
'if'al.

4a*JJ ^jjj

Jjitj the measure

of Talha and

fa

la

and

But

if

we

say ^JjaJJ

*n)

dsuo

oi

J**' J^*> every (word of the form)

af'al,

which

is

an

adjective, is declined without

tenwm, we must employ the

word

nunation, because J^, in the sense of each, every, requires an indefinite and so in other cases. after it in the genitive
;

[(0)

The diminutives

of all

diptote nouns, as
(

ju^t, with the

exception of the softened diminutives

283) and of those that are

derived from the distributive numerals of the form

I,

JUi

333), as

A#]
Many
proper names
;

c.

viz.

(a)

Foreign names of men, as ^*At/jt Abraham,

Jka*~>t

Isaac,

letters,
5
J

Joseph, jjib David; excepting such as consist of three the second of which has gezma or is a litera productionis, as
O
J

*.>

Noah,

<bjJ Lot.
e'lif

(/?)

Proper names which end in

elif

b,

/?)

and
;

memduda (compare
John,

a,

maksura (compare a, y and p and b, a), whether Arabic or

(

foreign

as

^^^

CjU

or 2b.>U

Adiyd, l^ij^j Zachariah,

l5

Jjl>

Ya'ld, j^yJ LUla,

^^ Sulma.
;

(y)

Proper names in jjt_, whether Arabic or foreign

(a
tribe),

as ,jUl*

Gatafan
^>->Xw

o-o-^ 'Othman,
l

^U*** Hittan, oW*-* Sufydn,

[with the exception of
of the forms

Solomon, o!/**

Imran ('Amram),

those that were originally

ijlyj*, as

common nouns

JUi and

(ju* and O^^hl-

309]

II.

The Noun.

A.

Nouns

Subst.

cfc

Adj.Diptotes.

243

(8)
*

Proper names which resemble in form the verbal forms J**

3
;

d *

and J*$, or any of the persons of the Imperfect

3d*
3 3

as

j^> Sammar,
3 3

^Lw
3 3

Jerusalem,
*

w>o

J/ if Dor ib, jLo*-t

3

0*

AhmM,

juJj Yizid, jZ* Yeskur,

3

/OJ

*i

j*c^3
J*\rt

Tadmur

(Palmyra), w-A*j Taglib, ^y~j

Yubnd,

>oUj

Tumddir,

Yurdmil.

'(c)

Common nouns
letters,

of the feminine gender, consisting of

as proper

more

than three
J x *

when used

names

e.g.

w^JU a

scorpion,

0|ic 'Akrab
()

(a

man's name).
,

Proper names which end in 5 whether masculine or femias

nine
J

c M"ekka, A+b\* Fdtima

J x

(a

woman), icj Ztogw

(a

woman),

x*

a*-U Talha, S^U5

O

Katdda
x

(men).
ace.

[Fem. proper names in

*
Oec,

Ot keep
** *

,, ,

their

tenwln, as

Ol^pt

gen.

oUpl

Oli^c gen.

ace.

Ols^c.

Dialectic forms are Oli^c gen. ace. Oli^c

and even Oli^.]

3_,

Fem. proper names, which do not end in foreign origin, or consist of more than three
(77)
3
3

but are either of C

or,

letters,

though
3

consisting of only three letters, are trisyllabic, owing to their middle

radical having a vowel
3

3/33
may
as

*0*

e.g.
/

j-a* Egypt, j$*. Gur,

3 * *

jyo

Tyre, w*^J
of a par-

* 3

Zehieb,

jUw

3 * *

Su'ad, jZZ> Satar, j*~> Hell/Ire (as the

ticular part of hell).

But

name

fem. proper

names which
3d

consist of only
90

three letters, the second of which has gezma,

or triptote (though the former
3

be either diptote

is

preferred)

joa or jUA Hind,

0*

0*

js-z or js-}

Da'd.

(6)

common

Proper names, which are actually or seemingly derived from substantives or adjectives especially masculine names of the
;

* 3

3*3

form Ja$ (from J&ty, as >

3*3

^
*

3*3

3 *

3*3
the

'Omar,j*j Zufar,^**.

Gu&m, J^j

planet Saturn,
* * 9*

^3
*

the
3

male hyarna ; and feminine names of the form

*
3

**

* *

3 * *

JUi

(from &Ulf), as^oUai

Katdm,

J*U>j Bakas", j\j^

Haddm,

*-.\jj

the sun,

*{%o Saldh

(a

name

of Mekka).

These

latter,

however, have

244

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

309

more usually and

correctly the form

J Us,

and are wholly indeclinable

as^&lii, u^l5j,^IJ^., *jjj,

' ,

^%o^^Se> Zafdr
x2

(a city),^Us the female

hyama, J^- death,

j*\jo

war,

jb\j\

a year of famine.
last letter is
r,

Rem.
as

a.

Words

of the

form JUS, of which the

jUa-

the

female hycena, jLo*. Hadar (a star in the Centaur), are

almost invariably indeclinable, even in the dialect of those Arabs

xx

who

in other cases use the form

b.

JUi.

Rem.
and

Besides being used as proper names, the forms

J*S

JUi
k

are often employed

as vocatives, in terms of abuse; e.g.

;

**!*

improbe
f.

f.

w>U- C

J~J b

sceleste !

f.

J Li b
o

^aCOvilis!
Rem.
c.

ftffl*.
5
x j

In compound proper names of the

the
first

class called
all,
x

s^Ss^
and the
j//i/
<^XJju,

l**-J*o ( 264),

word

is

usually not declined at

J

xx

second follows the diptote declension; nom.

J JO

O^-oj-o*.,

J/

xx

i//J/

JOJ/

J^^-olj, gen.

and

ace.

Oj^o.,

viXJju, J-^-ctj*.

Each word may,

however, be declined separately, the second being in the genitive, and the first losing the tenwln because it is defined by the second
xj
x

x J

J J x

Ox

Ox

(see 313, foil.);

xx
x

nom.

O^-o*-, "
x
x

*Ubo, J^-*t;, gen.

x

O^-a*.,
x

acc.

Ofrxo^rw,

etc.

The proper name

_

w^>

Ox \^J*** admits of three

J
;

forms, for

we may
acc.

say

w^^
Ox

i^ ***-
<

(like

OxjOx O^e^o*.)

or

w^
;

xx
gen.

^ juu,
Ox

Ox

and

xx
all

w^

^ J^w xJOJJxOj^o*.,
(like

JOxxOx

xOxxOx
O^o^*a.)
or

^jju

w^ in
Ox

three cases (like j^j^j)- Proper

Oxx

names

OxxO

of men ending OxxOxOxJ

in ajj are wholly indeclinable; as

ou^^w, ou^Lii,

aj^j-*, *iyl-

[The kunya

is

sometimes considered as a single compound noun.

xwxc
j

xJ03

CjxJO

letter of the

Prophet begins a^o! ^j\ ^jj j^l^^Jt ,Jt

Sur. cxi.,

jls.

y*

(Fdik

i.

5),

some Kor'an readers read in

x
jt

and well known are wJU

>*l
1.

Jj

xxo/
ii.

w^
1.

jgjOJxxJ
C&
*sjU*.

$j\ tju

^j^ft

and O^*** J^
421,
10.

Compare Beladorl 60, last

and Baidawi

D. G.]

309]

II.

The Noun.
d.

A. Nouns Subst

&

Adj.Diptotes.

245

Rem.
the case
naturally

Proper names, when used indefinitely

are employed in
;

when they
declined

[as is always the dual or plural], are

x 10

jJ

with tenwln
f*
x x

as

s~

Abraham have I met;

period has
its

[|l^-j

>oW

<CUaJ ^n^j-*^ / J Ox u^S'^-i. o j$}

*
;

*-*J

> any

an>
each
a
j

J s

J* and
o i ,

x o

pecidiar
j-<rC-3
*

Adam and

Eve]

and
is,

so jlo^.1^

o!/*^

Vj

aj^a^wj vetkSj ' *

_*

jU-jj a^klij. ' * *

.

There

however, a doubt as
''i*

to the admissibility of the sarf in the form Jjiil.

i
<o

6*

*>

Rem.
is

e.

The

<J>j-aJI

O-* P^**9' w>t-A or reasons

why

a noun

debarred from taking the tenwln, are usually reckoned by the

viz.

grammarians to be nine in number ;

J
Si

d^Jbdl
JOx

its

being a proper

*6s

name; ^Lio^l

its

being
feeing
to

an

>

Jx
rt

adjective;

>*M

its

being a foreign
/
J
ul

^ J 0;

word ; w^^JJI to
to
s

a compound of
*i3

the class

^-^i
j

w*bj^Jt

o*

j-Jt* jt UsuJ>j'}Ut i^wJUJI to &mw? necessarily feminine by

c5
*>

form

xx

x j 0x>

(2

xx

J*^
**

or meaning
/te

w*Jl3t
*

^^

l_5aJ'^) x x

^jUsjLa^Jt x x

O^b

*-^H ^

ending in
;

termination )\, which resembles the feminine termination it_

^

/ x

j^U

/OxJOxjjOx^
C/->J

dJ3\

j-U

U*a

dJ^

its

being a plural of a
j

form which
" "

does not occur in the language as a singular (e.g. jt.L~o mosques,

-*4jLa4 lamps, for there

x x
x
;

is

no singular noun of the form

x
J

^}s-\slc

or

xOx

J^cU-ft)

j^>^t

^t
x X x

**.o

^js#

JjuOt
J#

ite
x

6ein^ turned from one form

iwfo another (as

^c,
Ox
J

which
x

Ox
0/

is

xx
or^&Uai, which
in
is

Jxx

Jjjuco, or transformed, from j-olc,

J

Ajjjut* from A^blS);

and J*i)l ^>Jj

ite

resembling

form a part of the verb. Any two or more of these causes in combination prevent a noun from being declined with tenwln ; e.g.
.

JWxxflx
(1) a^oJjJI

5 x

+ the termination

,jt_, as

^jUJk.

Hence we say <jU.

;

Hassan,
derive
it

if

we

derive this

name from the

,jll..

radical u**.
(2) ^L^JbUi

but

if

we

from y~*,
J 5

it is triptote,
J

+ w-^JBI,

J xx Ox

x xOx

M/

JO//
x

* /

as siUbu.

(3) a*^JjOI

wsajUJI, viz. (a) .yixoj UaAJ

inform and

Jx

fxx
(/?)

meaning, as ili;

UaAJ

*s)

^i^

tfi

meaning but not in form,

246
as

Part Second.
;

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

[310

in form but not in meaning, as 2a (y) i**^-* *$ Ua*J wUjjj (which, though feminine in form, yet is the name of a man).
ivl

* '0*

Except feminine proper names of the form Ax*, in

+ J*a)\
J

c,

-q.

(4) <u*Jjdt

OJ>

as

*MJ^

5 ) ^oJjdl + JjjJI, asjH^.

(6)

At* Xx)\
t

J/

>jJI, as

u*j^}
a.

Petrus.

Except the case of -$3 and similar

names

in

c,

(7) <Ljloj)\

+ Jjudl, as j^.1, which

Jj**** from Oljlfcp

is

Jjjut* from
(8)

&U*"'j or r*t

which
^

is

^
;

Z+iuo^S +
,

//
fern.

o*

the termination jjt_, in adjectives of the form

(9) ILsuo^S

&%s&,
Jjtst.
^

jXai.

+ JaaJI Oj j, in adjectives of the form

2 2
^
,

310.

Nouns ending

in

^
(

or t

for

^
;

or

j-

213 and
,

245), which follow the

J '
,

first

declension,

and those in
;

and t

for

l^ which
sion

follow the second

309, a, y

b, f$

c, /?),

retain in the

oblique cases the termination of the nominative, so that their declenis

only virtual (^JjtJ&i), not expressed (^JaaJ) or external (jJbUo).

E.g.

toft for 3-ac, >*o,

for

and l^-os

^^
^or

for

^5^,

^5*-j>

and L-j

^j-uj

j^j^o and

t^j-^J.

311.

Nouns ending

in

for

j_

167, 6, ft

and the
same

Paradigms of the Verb, Tab. XVIII.) and

Tab. and
218),

^-

or

(see the

have the same termination in the nom. and gen., but

166, a).

in the ace.

(according to

E.g. jl for jjl, ace.

ace.
L>JJt*

Cjte

D >!;
acc.

for

^y*t;, ace.

L^tj

Jjuo for

^>*^,
ace.

^-

for

^^^o,

U^o j*3
;

for

^>*3 {\j&\
adj.) for

1jJa>
acc.

^J

for

^^J

(^^3),

ace.

1*^*3

~w (verbal

^a-w,

Ww

(verbal adj.)

for

^5^^, acc. L**.

312.
to end in

All plurals of the second declension, which ought regularly

^j

for

follow in the nom. the first declension instead

314]

II.

The Noun. A. Subst.

and substitute
311, the

&

Adj.Decl. of Def. Nouns. 247

^-).

of the second,

(for

They moreover
in

retain,

according to

same termination

sequently follow the first declension in that case too

the genii, and conbut in the ace.

;

they remain true to the second declension, and have ^-.

j

E.g.

a^U.,
4

plur.

nom. and gen.

jt^., for

\S^y^

(instead of \$sb*)> ace.

j

i&l^

*"

nom. ^y**o, plur.

and gen. o^**>

f r

L5

(instead of

^U*),

ace.

^U*

l\j^~o, plur. nom.

acc.

and gen.

j\*>~a, for

^ULo

(instead of

^U^o),

^jU^o.

II.

The Declension of Defined Nouns.

313.
Ox

Undefined nouns
I ;

become defined

1.

by prefixing the
by adding

article

2.

(a)

by adding a noun

in the genitive, or (b)

a pronominal

suffix.

[Rem.

Only proper names and words used as proper names are C

(

in themselves definite

309,

b, v,

vol.
3

ii.

78)

if,

therefore, they

x 0+

are not originally appellatives (as ^..o properly the beautiful) never have the article, unless they be used as generic nouns they
(as in^jJbjjt w>j, 309,
c,

rem.

d),

Jy^t

jujJt the first Zeid.

A
an

defined

noun

is

called ii^-o or \J>ja* (vJLjjju

O

means

defining),

w/

undefined noun Spo or j&* (j*^ means leaving undefined).]

314.
cases arise.
(a)

If

an undefined noun be defined by the

article,

the following

If it belongs to the first declension, it loses the tenwin.

3 J i s

3**0*

Jx

//

3**030'
rt

oi

Nom.

J^jJt
the

o-^M
El-Hasan,

i^j^l
the city,

;.

n^

) t

JU-pt
the men.

man.

the chaste

{woman),

Gen.
ACC.

j4-j# X
* 3

o-^-N

alJ^i '
*

tiLaJLj\
*

JWif
* *
*

& *

J-jJI

O-^
final
t

* 0*

**

'0'

**

'

36*

yt

AijJ^t

iUxa^jJt

JW-jJ'

Rem.

The

of the acc. disappears along

with the tenwin.

248

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

it

[315
ter-

If it belongs to the second declension, (b) minations of the first, and jbecomes triptote.

assumes the

Norn.

y4*$\

i\>yJ\
the black ().

j^^^t
the nobles.

the black (m.).

Gen.
Acc.
(c)

*y<)\
>y~>*$\

gb^-Jt eb^-Jt

jJ^>^t
jJ^^)t

If it be a plur. sanus fern., it loses the tenwin.

3

Norn.

oUJiyjt
the darknesses.

c%JLLoJt
the creatures.

oU^JI
the believing (women).

Gen. Acc.

oCubl
a.

ol^JUUJf

oUo^jf

Rem.

The

plur. sanus masc. and the dual undergo no change

when the
the

article is prefixed; as
acc. ^j+jjJsAS,

\J^,f^\ ^l0se
O^r^-^-

w^

^ eat ">

0^4J^'

two men, gen.

Rem.

b.

Nouns ending
as

in

drop the tenwin and resume theirl

original

^;

^yt

from

^& I;,

^yU^Jt from

,jU*o, l5-h>^I

from

0^5, i)&J? from

^L

(see 311, 312).

315.

If a

noun

in the genitive is

appended to an undefined noun,

the following changes are produced.

The singulars and broken plurals of both declensions are (a) declined in the same way as if they were defined by the article
(

314).

Norn.

M
<ti)\

w>U>

vej^
the lowest

J-i-'t

3ujj^\
earth,

JUg
city.

the book of God.

part of the

the

men of the

Gen.
Acc.

w>U> w>Ub
x
J 6
--<<

u*>j^ JA-I

&jjJ\ JU.j
A-UjUoJt
x

<8i\

U^J^
J
.*

cM-^t
->*.*!

JU.j

x x

.>

Norn.

OlS^Xa^oJ!
the

v*^^
*
x x

J^>
m< .

wonders of creation.
x J G x 0>o

everyday.
x

Gen.
Acc.

Oll^U^Jt

w*5U~c-

^j J>
>3J
X

Obyo^oJI *

^U^
*

J>

315]

II.

The Noun. k. Subst.

5 P

& Adj. Decl.

i

of Def. Nouns.
o x

249

Rem.
in-law,

a.

The words

w>t
5

a father,
x

~-t

brother, J9^.

a father-

less frequently ,ja a thing, after rejecting the tenwin, the preceding vowel. lengthen itit s * j x at Norn. j\, f*.\, ^a~. yiA; for w>t, etc.

and

Gen.
Ace.

^1,
bt,

^t,
U.I,

^^o*-,

^yf,
La;

for

yl, S\,

etc.

Ci.,

for

etc.*

The word , the owner or possessor of a thing, which is always connected with a following substantive in the genitive, has in the
-

x
;

gen.

^5,

in the ace.
6
J

15

whilst ^, fa mouth (Aram.

ft!)3),

which

is

Oxx

used instead of

oy

or o^i,
J X

makes
Gen.

either
X

XX

Nom.
or:

^3,

^oi,

Ace.

j^\
lit.

J,

J>,
first

Rem.

b.

Proper names of the

declension lose their tenwin,

*

when

followed by the word

^t

in a genealogical series

as

* The same
Gr. p. 142 seq.

In Arabic the short vowels arelanguages used

xx
Jx
x J

is

the case in the other Semitic

x x x xOA>

see

Comp. C
f.
\

dialectically, as
x x OiO

//

"

ajUo O-^^J^' iV l^ l<J^SI <ub '^dl X ^^X X XXX Aas imitated his father in generosity, and whoever tries to resemble his
in the verse j^o Loi <ut

father, does not do

J xg

wrong

where we

find <aub
'
xf

and

aj\ for

a*jb and

obt.

Some

of the

Arabs employ the forms

bt, etc., in all the three

dial. var. of w>t.

cases [bl being, according to

some lexicographers a
xxx
Ox
jJ>

xx

xx

w
jjl

Comp.
X

vol.

ii.

39, a,

rem.

a],

as in the verse

UJb

Ubl btj Ubl

XX

xOaO
j>,a>, * X
)l

UUjU

.-i, veWfo/

*^x

^eir (the family's) father and their father's

first

father have reached in glory their utmost limit; where the

a
is
x x

Ubl
x
5

the accus. after

>!,

and the second Ubl the

m
t

genit., instead of lyot,

J x

whilst

xxxx UlZjU stands by

Ox

xxxx

poetic license (in this case cL*^l) for lyX>l.

[The genuineness of this verse is not free from suspicion. Noldeke in Zeitsehr. D. M. G. xlix. 321.]

Comp.

t With these latter forms [which are employed only in connexion with a following pronoun or noun in the genitive] compare in Heb. HE) constr. *), with suffix
^Jpfi.

250

Part Second.

Etymology
jAJto- ijj,

or the Parts of Speech.

315

j^m

^
c.

jJU.

Muhammad,

the

son of Gafar, the

t

son of Halid, the son of

O^t, see
21,
b.

Muhammad.

On

the elision of the

in

Rem.

Instead of OU^, a daughter,

we may

use,

when

genitive follows, the form djj\.

[The latter was formerly preferred,

C-.-J1

The form except at the beginning of a sentence. the Kor'an (Sur. lxvi. 12) and often in old Mss.]
(b)

occurs in

The dual
(

loses the termination

O-

Norn.

j\kX~J\

ljuft

?U.
to

tffo

to? slaves of the sultan came; \j*t~m*

jjUt^aJt aDI
Gen.

ms belong the two holy temples of God.

^>~$

,jj1j

AaJJa

^t
'ibn

jij ^3^1 ,>

etc.)

^jj
the

/^ learned

transmitted {traditions, poems,

(viz.

from

two 'Abu Bekrs,

'ibn

'Abu Bekr)

Talha and ('Abu Bekr)

Kassum

(see 299, rem. h).

Ace.

^>\

^^jU.
If

C-utj
lif

I saw

the

two female slaves of my father.

Rem.

an

conjunctionis follows the oblique cases of the

as

dual, the final

dUL^Jt

^
;

takes a kesra instead of a gezma;

the

Ojj*

jJujl^J / passed by
20, c)

two female slaves of the king (see

19 and

j-o*Jt i**^* |/*^ q1.q.< >.)! 2A0

two mansims are the

extremities (nails) of tlie cameVs hoofs.

(c)

The

pluralis sanus loses the termination

Oj:>>a-

Nom.

*U*Jt yij eU. the sons

their swords.

of the king came ; ^o^iL^I

drawing

Gen.

wjU^t
*O>0

an example, or warning, for those who are \^3*$ h**

c).
j
Co

possessed of intelligence (see 302, rem.

*

tit*

St

to

Acc.

^iJULoJI

^j

C^t;

I saw

the king's sons; jttfl

^j$a U> we

were

kindling the fire.

316]

II.

The Noun. A. Subst. & Adj.Decl. of Def Nouns. 251

<

<

<ft x
>

Rem.

*
j

If the plur. ends in ^15

acc

(^or
ft

0>J
* *
*

O-srf)>
;

these terminations become, before a following gen., j_, the genit. begins with an elif conjunct., the final j takes

^
j
i

and

if

damma,
V n

and the
<aM

final

^ kesra, instead of the gezma

20,
c).

as

aOt

^akAo
a.

Regarding

the

otiosum which

is

often,
7,

though incorrectly, added to the nominal term.

rem.

j_ and

jl, see

316.

If a

pronominal

suffix is

added to an undefined noun, the B

following changes take place.

(a)

Triptotes

and the

plur. sanus fern, lose the tenwln, the dual

'

9
;

and

plur.

sanus masc. the terminations

and
its

sj

as

w>L& a

book,

Ajusa

Ais book;

OUAI?

darkness, ly3UJJ

darkness;

oW^
ajuU

tow

tofo, i)UL> thy two books;

&yJ

sons,

i)yJ thy sons;

to its

(b)

Before the pronominal suffix of the

1st p.

sing.

^_
#

(see

185, rem. a, and 317), the final vowels of the sing., plur. fractus,
*

^
;

and

plur. sanus fern, are elided

as icjU
fract.

my
of

book,

from
J

w>U^

^*$& m#

<%s, from *->*$&,

plur.

^J^

L5*^>*

w#

followers, from Jty, plur. fract. of *jtf

^U^. my

gardens, from

OU,
(c)

plur.

sanus of

4-i..

If the

noun ends
form

in

3,

this letter is

changed into

(or rather,

resumes
(<tf)

its original

of)

*-

ft

as ioju

a favour

or benefit, ^JH+su.

If the

noun ends

in elif mobile or hemza, this letter passes

before the suffixes into J,

when

it

has

damma

(Nom.), and into $,

suffix

when

it

has kesra (Gen.)

as |LJ
it

women, nom. with

it

o^LJ,

his

women, gen. ajLj. But when

3
<

has fetha (Acc),

remains unchanged,

as acc. d*LJ.
9 t

9 t

Rem.

Of the words mentioned in

315, rem. a, wjt,

-!

and

252

Part Second.

Etymology
:

or the Parts of Speech.

*
js-

[ 31.7
i
;

o ,

si
;

^.,
" "

take the suffixes thus

J

nom.
'

)y>\, $jt
ii
i i

gen. &J\, A-ot

"

ace.
i

"g
;

Jbt, dbt
,-iA
X
j

but

,-jt, l*>\,

ic^*-, in all the three cases.

^JA makes
J
;

i)^Ii or >^JUa;
X

^-OA
X

or ,Ua

i)LA or ^iLA.-^i has regularly

X
J
J

XX
X

->xx
X

-oi; ^ X
.

^Ui; X
ace.

ai, 4i; but X

X J

more

usually,

nom.

Jy, oy

X
;

<jui
|x**x j

,*)li,

oli

and
I

j3

is

not used with

in all the three cases. ^x my mouth, o I On some dialectical varieties of w>l suffixes.
t3

gen. *U$, x

.-JL

_:

see 315, rem. a, note *.

APPENDIX.
The Pronominal
Suffixes,
suffixes

which denote the Genitive.

attached to nouns to denote the

317.

The pronominal

genitive, are exactly the same as those attached to verbs to denote the accusative .( 185), with the single exception of the suffix of the

1st p. sing.,

which
a.

is

^-, and
suffix of

not

,>.
p. sing. _,

Rem.

The

the 1st
X

when ^ attached
X

to a
J

Word ending in

elif

maksura
O x

(^

),

in the long vowels t_,

x

^_,
of

j_,
the

Ox

or in the diphthongs
original

^j and 3, becomes ^, the kesra

X

^_ (see 185, rem. d) being simply elided. Further, when the word ends in ^_ or ^_, the final ^ unites with the ^
vi

form

of the suffix into

^;

and when

it
WJ

ends in

j_

XXX

or j_, the

is

changed

XXX

into ^,

and likewise forms ^.

GZ

E.g. j^t^A
for

my

Zove,

for ^gt^A,
plur.

from

^>A; ^UUafcaJaa.
j

ray xxxxj

sins,

^bUw*,, from

fract. of

^U^
;

ray

^0
my

slaves, for

xxxj ^ U^,

IjUa.,

xxj
from

<jU^,

nom. dual of jf$&

4j^l5
x
j

^^^
JL X

judge, for L5*olS (.^Uoli), from

or ,-^L~o
J

y
J

.l> . o

ray Muslims, for

*t
,

(t *^

AJL*^ XXX

from

^^JLyO (^^q.L.c) xJOjxOJ * sanus

i'i

^JUwo,
XX
x

x J

plur.

xOxxJ

ray taw slaves, for

6xJ
,>o*}L

^^c^

xOxxJ OxxJ (^^w^), from &***$,

x x
J

of^L**; X

L-S-*^ "*

x x

xOxxOJ

genit. dual of

xOxxOJ

^jAisucuo ray

eto, for ^^aJxclo (^y^ak.^uo) or ^jAJsua*

318]

II.

The Noun.

B.

The Numerals. Cardinal.

253

Ly a ftJft.>A),

from QjkitfOt*, yj^A^auc, plur. sanus of j^aJxcl*.

like

From words
instead of

^>A,

US, the form

^I^A, i^Ui.

On

^>A, ^5,
f-\, j**-,

is

used dialectically

w>l,

t>*> J<P>
l><5

an ^

>*>

see

316, rem.

[^> a
185,

little

son has both

^Xj and

^.]

Rem.
into
^j

b.

Just as the verbal

rem.
c),

suffix

.J

is

sometimes shortened

so

the nominal suffix ^_ occasionally

it is

becomes _, particularly when the noun to which

the vocative
vol.
ii.
;

attached
!

is

in

as

w>j
b.]

my Lord !

jb^3

my
b,

peojrte

[Com p.
13

38, rem.
c.

Rem.
the

What
in
o,

has been said in

ii

185, rem.

of the change of

damma

l^A, ^Jb,

^Jb, into kesra after

^_, or

^_,

applies to the nominal as well as the verbal suffixes.

E.g. <u\Ss

of his book,

<t*Z>jl.

his two female slaves,

du)o\.9

his murderers,

U^jU^, ^o^jU^
older form]

([before wasl and] in verse

etc.

^j\&,
arise,

[which

is

the

or^^U^), ' ' S *

If
is

[Rem.

d.

no ambiguity of meaning can

the dual before

a suffix in the dual

not unfrequently replaced by the singular or

the heart

the plural, as U-v*^

and'l^ylS
B.

of them

both.]

The Numerals.

1.

The Cardinal Numbers.

:

318.

The

cardinal numbers from one to ten are

254

Part Second.
Rem.
o* a.

Etymology
>L?$3, aj*}U,

or the Parts of Speech.

319
and

For

we may
a

also write *Xj, 2Xj,

ft %f i < for dJloJ, S-mLoj

( 6,

rem.

a).

C*w

stands, according to the

Arab
^juj.

lexicographers, for

Oju> (compare
view
is
9 J J

14,

c),

and that

for

The correctness
* J

of this
m

proved [as they say] by the diminuQ

*

tive

&>, jw,

the fraction

^ju,

sixth,

and the ordinal

adj.

^jl*,

sixth.

Rem.

b.

If

we compare
it is

the above numerals with those of the

easy to perceive their perfect identity; and, The Assyrian therefore, only one or two forms deserve notice here. for one in the sing. masc. is istin apparently identical with

cognate languages,

Qft^W,
but the

the Heb.
(for

rnnN)- The

in -|fety >fijjpi

Wy

fern, is ihit
is

(HPIK)

= ITIIK

Aram.

}Hfi,

tWl^l

a contraction for

Tift? which

may

be either the equivalent of the Heb.

&}$

(H

becoming
as in

gjf,

as in tfiPft, snow, t
;

J?^, and
v v

J
I

exchanging with ^,

n^l) _
.

rwe,

=pnt)j T

or> as others think, derived from the

single, sole.

as

it

were the dual of jjj

.

The daghesh

in the

Heb.

fern.

D^Hfe^ ( a l so pronounced _
.

CH^K) indicates .
. .

the loss of the

in

o^- The
' '

Heb.

##, HB^.
T

stand for BHBf, plBHB> (see T

and compare the ^th. sedestu and sessw, for sedsu). The Jewish Aram, form ft$ (D^)j Uttfe?) is identical with the Arabic;
rem.
a,

whilst in the Syriac ]A- or "|A^1 the original doubling has left its
trace in the hard sound of the
t

(compare D*fi$).

319. when the

The

cardinal

objects

numbers from 3 to 10 take the fern, form, numbered are of the masc. gender and conversely,
;

the masc. form, when the objects numbered are fern.

or

E.g. c>j*

JU->,
;

JU-j

Zj***, ten

men

(lit.,

men, a decade, and a decade of men)

J^p

gUJ, or sUJ j-&s, ten women.

Rem.

a.

The cause

of this

phenomenon, which

also occurs in

the other Semitic languages, seems to lie in the effort to give prominence to the independent substantive nature ( 321) of the

321]

II.

The Noun.

B.

The Numerals. Cardinal.

255

cardinal numbers, in virtue of which they differ from the dependent That adjectives, which follow the gender of their substantives.

xftc

wJLj,

*.jj\,

etc.,
is

are really masc,

and

5/1^

9++t&

etc., fern.,

consequently aXj, aajjI,

ten days, either as a singular masc. or as a

5 Hi

evident from the construction of js-, in the sense of broken plur. (viz. the

implied j>\A).

We may

ft

oioto j o

*t>*

say, for example, either

^o

h^t^\
j-+-*$\

JLs&\

^jLaaj

the

middle ten days of Ramadan, ^Laucj y*

jx)\

the last ten

days of R., or Jx^lj^t j^jOI, j^-t^J j^*M,

o.

etc.

See
jj

also 322, rem.

Rem.

6.

An
J
ft

undefined number from 3 to 10

literally,

is

expressed by

5Uu ([or juoj],

^

a part or
<-

portion)',
ft

as JUfcg Jt*aJ some

men,

S^J

**su some women, yj*+~i %*cJ ,-i in a

;

few
J

years.
J s

The

'o.'ft use of JJLAj belongs to post-classical times

as j^wl

<buu some

months.

[Comp.

vol.

ii.

99, rem.]

320.

The

cardinal numbers from 1 to 10 are triptote, with the

,0

s*0

,0

exception of the duals

0^t> and O^*^

oU^>
ace.

or

0^*3

O^

''

stands for

^jUj, and has

321.

in the genit.

LjUj

(according to 311).

The

cardinal numbers from 3 to 10 are always substantives.

They

either follow the objects

d.5*$3

numbered, and are put in apposition

with them, as

JU^, of

three

men

(lit.,

of men, a triad)

or they

precede them, in which case the numeral governs the other substantive
in the genitive of the plural, as

JU-j aj^U,

three

men

(lit.,

a triad of

j)

men), except in the single instance of

4jU a hundred

(see 325).

Rem.
ace.

a.

,jl*j has, in the construct state,

nom. and gen.

.yOj

^UJ (see 320).

Rem.
b.

If the numerals
(

from 3 to 10 take the

article,

they of

course lose the tenwin

314, a).
rarely construed with the

Rem.

c.

^U>t and ^UiS! are very

256

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

322

genit. sing, of the objects

final
j^j

numbered, and then of course drop their

315, b)

as JJa-ia. LUj two colocynths, instead of <jU^jt

^JJa-o^JI ^^-o, or

simply ^jUUsO^..

0^0

Rem.

d.

%*x> and fouaj always precede the objects numbered,

plur. fractus (see 319, rem.
b).

which are in the genitive of the

20.

258

Part Second.
Rem.

Etymology
**-*jH

or the Parts of Speech.

is

325

The undefined unit

in

this

case

uuj

(lit.,

excess,

0x6
surplus), as )3J-**3 also used.

twenty and odd ; but juaj and

are

325.

The numerals from 100

100.

to

900 are :
600.

&U
oU5U

a5U a5U
ill>

200. 300. 400. 500.

700.

#U 1HS #U ajjt
J
,0't.

800. J*

'

'

a5U
900.

^O
C
T

asu ,1U.
a.
P

a5U

..."

Rem.
*
PlX/!!D>

For i5U (^Bth. "

Assyr. mS)
Ox

9>*

,?

t":

me'e*,

Heb. ntf> Aram. "

OP

6/

t
Ox

IhA

we

also find dJU [and sometimes 5U. " "

O

For
xx

aLc

we

find often a**,

and more recently

.0

2u*.

The dual <jU5U

is

written occasionally ^)IjU, and hence in poetry ^)UU.

The
O

xJOx
*

D. G.]

| J

plur. is

O^**6
Ox x

Olio, or
x

^U;

the forms ^Jjyc, O**** (like

Ox

^>~w from iUw a

The strange

year),

and , (with the

Ox

article, .JU-M)

are rare.
of

spelling of

a5U seems

to be

due merely to a piece

I

bungling on the part of the oldest writers of the Kor'an. The was probably meant to indicate the vowel of the second syllable, but

was inadvertently placed

J)

before, instead of after, the j

(5).

Ox

Rem.

b.

The numerals from 3

to 9 are often united with

a5U

into one word, as 5loiij.

scripts

[In this case

we

find often in
is
is

manu-

4jIoJUj

i.e.

a5Lo.3UJ,
X

though the correct form

X
I

a5U ^U-3.]
very rarely

The regular construction ^>~U

employed
[in poetry].
Ox

w*Xj, etc. (see 321),

Rem.

c.

a5U

genit. sing.; as

usually takes the objects numbered after * ' XX *++ *\ x Jtx,

it

in the

4w

jU,

&w

"

U5U, i^w

ijl^JLj.

327]

II.

The Noun. B. The Numerals. Cardinal.

are
:

259

326.

The numerals from 1000 upwards

1000.

260

Part Second. Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

328

2.

The Ordinal Numbers.

:-

328.
Masc.

The

ordinal adjectives from first to tenth are

330]

II.

The Noun.

B.

The Numerals. Ordinal.

261

Rem.
the art.

b.

<jtf

makes, of course, in the construct state and with

;

jJIj, ,yU)t

in the ace. iJlj, construct state so with the rest

and with the

art. /jl5, ^^
X

iJ&\. ^^X
c.

And

ijl5, ijlif, etc. X X

(ace.

Rem.

Instead of ^^oLf the forms $L> ' '

2
Qui
-

loU>) and

OL
ace.

(formed directly from C-w,

2

*U~/)

are occasionally used.

x x

Jtf,
x

Ox
The

L3U, also occurs for *Jtf [and^eli. for ^^l*.].

329.

ordinals from eleventh to nineteenth are

Fern.

Masc.
j-uft

^2\*'

ZjJLs.

aj^I- eleventh.

j-&t
etc.

ajlj

S^ft

axjIj fourteenth.

etc.

Rem.
defined
;

and even

These numerals are not declined, when they are unif defined by the article, they remain unchanged,
S^c- 33UM.
x Ox

asJJLft *JUM,
x x x

For j^ft
x x

^U*ji

andj-c

^yuH we may

Bx

say j-&

^>la*Jt

and jJLs

^$tX

Some, however, admit the

inflection of the unit,

when
Ml

defined, as %LsX OX

wJUM, S*c
the

ii)U)l

in

XXX
which
case

jJLc (^JutJt) ^>La*JI

is

nom. and

genit.,

]* (fjJlBl) ^>iJ1 the accus.

330.

The

ordinals from twentieth to ninetieth are identical in

x

Ox

form with the cardinals

as

Ojj*^
x

twentieth,

^jJju\

the twentieth.

If joined to the ordinals of the units, these latter precede,

x
x
;

and the two

are united by

xOx

as

03J**3
x

>^
x

one anc^ twentieth, twenty-first

x

xJOx
fern.

9x

(gen.

rtj***3 >{*, ace.

O^J-^J ^3^*),

03j**c,3 *^**-

If a
;

compound

of this sort be defined, both its parts take the article

as

262

Part Second.
b>o.

Etymology
CrtJ****h

or the Parts of Speech.

the

331

JO

ijjj-l*)lj

^jUJt

(ace.

ijptiiJf)

twenty-first,

f-JJpt

jj^j-tAJtj a twenty-fourth.

[Rem.
\Jj,jJS*&
2/*e ,/rs

Later writers use instead of these forms yjij^G

article,

^3^,

%Aj and with the

o/* /ie

\J^jJ^ ^jUJl, O-O"^ #!pt

^
ii.

twenties, the

fourth of the twenties.

Com p.

vol.

108.

D. G.]

B
331.

3.

The remaining Glasses of Numerals.

adverbs, once, twice, thrice, etc., are capable of
(a)

The numeral

being expressed in two ways,

vicis ( 219), or, if this

By

the accusative of the

nomen
;

should be wanting, of the

nomen
I

verbi

as

sj^Uy9 jt &ji je\S, he

rose

up once or twice; O-JUS

It
is

^t

j^l^ ^U5

JJlS,

he fought once or twice.

cardinal numbers, the

also

permitted to use the simple

;

nomen

verbi being understood

as

0++&\ twot

C O***^ U^^Ij,
life twice, i.e.

thou hast given us death twice,

an(i O-a-^W*-'(&)

and thou

hast given us

O-s^^
;

By

the noun S^, and similar

words, in the accus.

or

as 5^o once,
S^d

0*h*

twice,

Ot^o wJJ,

or j\j*o stJJ,

OU3.S wJJ,
again ;
etc.

thrice;

CHj*** twenty times; \^j^3 *jU oweg

<m<#

332.

The numeral adverbs a

j^stf, second,

third time,

etc.,

are

expressed either by adding the accus. of the ordinal adjective to a

finite

form of a verb
;

(in

which case the corresponding nomen verbi

OS
* s

is

J/

understood)
accus.,

by means of one of the words S^, isij, etc., in the accompanied by an ordinal adjective agreeing with it. E.g.
or
(i.e.

U)U eU.

liltf

IW*

*W), or ibtf 3j-o *U.,

came a third time;

tfe

i*0

*U.

(i.e.

i*0

jj-^iJf *U.), or

aio

sJ^T *W, A* came

third time.

333.

The

distributive adjectives are expressed

;

by repeating the
J ' J

J S

cardinal numbers once

or

by words of the forms

JUJ and Jma,

336]

II.

The Noun.

B. The

Numerals. Distributive,
0**^
//

etc.

263

either singly or repeated.

the 'people
,
, 6

E.g. \J~\

>>^' *W, or j^Ai\ sU.

lj*U., or

came two by two ; ^/}U >*&

x x

wJJl* tjlU.

Jx

J//
Jx
x

wJjlo,

fji^y

c&wtf

^r^

6?/

three

>%5j ^y+* J>$*4 ^jj* I passed by a

x
x

party of men, {walking) by twos and threes ; y> j$ w>lb

x

6#s

S^SjM

xJ x

'i'

//

/iii/0

cbjj ^'iUj ^j*

|V-UM ^ra

marry what
J x x
;

pleaseth you of women, two

of the forms
J x x
;

and
3 x J

three

and four
Jx x
J
x J

at a time.
J
x

The most common words

0-*J

x J

xO x

x J

J l*j
J

and Jmuo are >UJ, *U-j,

J x x
;

j^yo

2Uj,

^Lo

(for

u***)

*t>^,

AJUU
to 10

^0 x

and cbj,

>uj-; but the formation

is

admitted [by some] up

[;

the best authorities mentioning only jlic].

334.
uix

The

multiplicative

adjectives
fix

are expressed by nomina

;

patientis of the second form, derived from the cardinal numbers

J
J

e.g.

^j* twofold, double, dualized; **++ threefold,

A^>* fourfold, square;
simple
is

triple,
etc.

triangular;
Single or

^^a^

fivefold,

pentagonal ;

jji* (nom. patient. IV.).

335.

Numeral
is

adjectives,

expressing the

number
;

of

parts of
biliteral ;

which a whole
5 *
r

made

up, take the form

.

^1*$
.

as

^Uj
^

^^Vj

triliteral, three cubits in length or height

^-^ij quadriliteral,
' >

four spans or cubits in height, a tetrastich;

five spans in lieight
;

^wUfc

quinqueliteral,

etc.

336.

The

fractions, from
J

tfttrtti

9 3J

as w-Jj, *Jb, words of the forms Jj*3, J*s, and J**$, pi. J Us x 0,Ia J J X X 0* J |A 7 7 or w^Jj, pi. C/^Lm, a third; ^ju, ^ju*, or er*>ju, pi. ^tjwl, x Ox* 0.} a mom; 0+3> t>^ or O*-*^ pi- O^j', #w eighth. [The form JUiU
I ;

.

Ox

up to a

foftf, i /t(

are expressed by
OJ
O

JJ

jf

Ox
.

0x6
is

Ox0
tenth. jILjlc, together

exclusively employed for

J
<5

a fourth pW>* and a

J

}J

with
ii.

Jj, jj;

and

^, js.
x

or j~*x.

According to Zamahsari, Faik

659 the form

%^j

never occurs in this signification, nor, according

264

Part Second.
_

Etymology
x

or the Parts of Speech.

x

337

to

Abu

Zeid (Nawadir 193) *~tf and u~**-

D. G.]

^4
1

&*(/* is
fi " **

00 uLaJ,

less frequently

ouaj,

uLo

i .

(vulg. uou), or

^
f
<

'

-S

pi-

^itoil.
;

The
'

OjxOOi-xOfjxIx
CHJ**
6,
J

fractions above

tenth are expressed

by a circumlocution
o/*

e.g.
J

li^

v>* Slta^ **^>

9IJ/

Mr^
00

porfc ow
J

twenty, $
J

[
J

oLaJ
00

OJjOj
J
J

OOJ

00
etc.*]
00 J

jf* Tstj**

-*- fl

^-^J *** IS;

Rem.

The form Ja9 occurs

e.g.

in the
third,

same sense in Assyrian,

"rubu,"

Heb. and Aram.;

titih
V
<*

]A^oZ a

Mh>

a fourth,

fifth.

337.

The

period, at the

end of which an event usually

recurs, is

expressed by a noun of the form J*$, in the accus., either with or

<

Oirf

without the article

as

0x0*
etc.)
;

UU,

or w*U)t, every third (day, month, year,

S

Ujj, or JjJt> every fourth; etc. o*o but & 8 j wk J

wi

Synonymous with

w-%tf is

w*,

as w%X3t j*^*., or w**JI L5fr*,

fortw

C.

The Nomina Demonstrativa and Conjunctiva.

338.
article),

We

treat

of the

nomina demonstrativa (including the

inter-

and the nomina conjunctiva (including the nomina

rogativa), in one chapter, because they are both, according to our

terminology, pronouns, the former being the demonstrative pronouns, the latter the relative.

1.

The Demonstrative Pronouns and

,

the Article.
-

0<<

339.

The demonstrative pronouns,

3jlw*^t l\+~*\, are either

simple

or compound. *

[On a similar expression of whole numbers by circumlocution see Goldziher in Zeitschr. D. M. G. xlix. 210 seqqJ]

340]

II.

The Noun.

C.

1.

The Demonstrative Pronouns. 265

is \l, this, that.

340.

The simple demonstrative pronoun

Masc.

Fern.

Sing,

li

^(k'**'L5^);

Dual. Norn.

^
gen.

(oti)

O^
o*3

(0).
(o*3).
~, or
6

Gen. Ace.
Plur.

o-*S (v>)
.1

x l
;

~A
6 *^l

comm.

^t,

^t, or ^J$\

^t.
is

This simple form of the demonstrative pronoun a person or thing which is near to the speaker.

used to indicate

Rem.

a.

The w
In

in

^Jjt

and

^l

is

always

short,

3 being merely

scriptio plena.

this

way ^J$\ can be

distinguished in verse from

is

jjjt,

the

fern,

of Jj$1, first, in

which the w

long.

The 3 may
and

have been inserted in order the more

g

easily to distinguish .Jt

^t from ^Jl and ffl

q
of
1$

Rem.
P i.

b.

The diminutive

is L>3,

f.

tJ

du. ^Ij3,

f.

^U3

u3

t,

,yy.
c.

Rem.

Closely connected in
viz.

its

origin
J

with

1^

is

another

monosyllable,

^$ (= Heb.

fXtt

Phoen.

and JX>
It
is

this)

which

is

commonly used

in the sense of possessor, owner.

thus declined.

266

Part Second.
The u
in jJ$t

Etymology
is

or the Parts of Speech.

as in
this

341

and O^Jjl

always

sAortf,

^jt and

6 *^l.

The form *lj$t is used as a of the names or surnames

plural of j3,

when
etc

word forms part

of the kings or princes of el-Yemen, as

OM

3>>

\j*W 2

3*>
if

O^J
2

3$)

&*$&!
\mr

>>
_,

These are called l\\

t>*Jt,

formed as
d.

from a singular \^^>.

[Rem.

\j* (sometimes written

or many,
is

^js)
of
ii.

thus, so
as,
e,

and

so,

so

and

so

much

compounded
Comp. Vol.

i)

like

and the
d.]

demonstrative pronoun

tj.

44,

rem.

341.
pounds
(a)
:

From the simple demonstrative pronoun

are formed com-

By adding
J

the pronominal suffix of the second person

(/?)

(i),

*i)

j^s, ^>^), either (a) alone, or demonstrative syllable J.

;

U^

with the interposition of the

(b)

By

prefixing the particle U.

of the pronominal suffix,

342.

The gender and number

appended

to the simple demonstrative pronoun, depend upon the sex and

of the persons addressed. to a single to several

number
is

In speaking to a single man, i))S

to two persons, lit$
;

used

woman,

ni)\h;

to several
also be

mm,j&\$

usually

is

employed, whatever be the

;

women, ^>ly

But the form

^)\$

may

and

in fact

sex and

number of the persons

spoken to
these

In regard to their signification, so with the rest. forms differ from the simple pronoun in indicating a compound

and

distant object.

D
Sing.

Masc.
I)t3

Fern.

(MS*)

that.

i)tf, iJLJ (vulg.

k&).

Du. Norn.
Gen. Ace.

iUli
*U>5

iJUU.

UJ.

Plur. comra. gen. I)^t or

i)^,
is

itf^f or iXS^I.

[Some say that

iX5t$

a mispronunciation for

*)Uy]

343]

II.

The Noun,
a.
j

C.

1.

The Demonstrative Pronouns. 267

-.

Rem.

The u
l

is

sAor^ in

~J
rtjl,

jfyy and

il5*^t, just as in .Jjt,

and ^jt
b.

340, rem. a,

c).

Rem.

The diminutive

of

Jt*

is

JCy

f.

i)C5, etc.

343.
nominal
6,

By

inserting the demonstrative syllable

before the proiJU$,

suffix,
a).

we get a longer form

Masc.

^iUtj or <*J3 (often written

rem.

B
Fern.

Sing.

M
ItflS

that

iLU (iUU).
itfll

Du. Norn.

Gen. Ace. *iU3

^Uo.

Plur.

comm.
is

gen. i*JN)t or iU^jt.

Rem.

a.

iUj

a contraction for ^XL3.

In the dual,

*iUt3,

Ju\3, stand for *ilL>ly

JUUD; and dUji,

lAS^l
(

^LwJ, for ^JULoi, *UiJ.

The

plur. is rare, ir^jl or

342) being generally used in,*)ti,

stead.

Some

authorities regard *iUti, <iJJU, as the dual of

the

second n

being in their opinion merely corroborative.

b.

Rem.

Some grammarians
x x

assert that there is a slight differx

i

ence of meaning between

,*)!$

and

>iX)$,

the former referring in

objects, the latter to the

their opinion to the nearer of

two distant

more remote.
Rem.
c.

D
The
syllable

J x

must not be mistaken

for the preposuffixes of the

sition yj (which,

when united with the pronominal

second and third persons, becomes J), but is to be viewed as a demonstrative syllable, which occurs also in the article and in the
relative pronoun.

See

345 and 347.

of

Rem.

d.

The diminutive

is

iUUS,

f.

iUlJj.

[A com-

268

Part Second. Etymology

of j)

or the Parts of Speech.

344

pound

and

*iUi (comp. 340, rem. d) is ^J)jl4> so, in like

manner*.']

344.

The

particle
is

(which has the same demonstrative force as

od
*y

jo

the Latin ce in A^ce)

that excites attention.
13,

called

by the Arabs

*-) t wj^., the particle

It is prefixed

both to the simple demonstrative

to *iU>).

and

to the

compound Jti (but not

;

Before

t it is

usually

written defectively, tjJb or IjJb

before Jli in

full, i)!3li.

345]

II.

The Noun.

C.

1.

The Demonstrative Pronouns.

269

has been said, the latter to what has been done, as IjJd refers to quantity (comp. Hariri, Durrat, ed. Thorb. p. 99). D. G.]
ox
o

i&

'i

345.

The

article

Jl called

by the Arabs
the elif

oLj^jCM

i\*\

the

instrument of definition,

j^\^

t*JJ^)t

and lam,

j**$ [or \Jj+*\

is

objjuJI the lam of definition, or simply vo^Ut the lam,

the demonstrative letter
prosthetic
x0/ jx
I,

composed of

(see 343, rem.

c,

and

347) and the

which

is

prefixed

only to lighten the pronunciation

[It is
it

(J^yt

3>*A,

19 a, and rem./).

always written in conjunction

with the following word.]

Though

has become determinative,

it

was originally demonstrative, as

x ,xOx

still

appears in such words as^e^JI

to-day,

o^t now,

etc.

The article, if employed to indicate the genus, i.e. [Kem. a. any individual (animate or inanimate) bearing the name, is called
O/tf

0,

d x

0/

J x

<

//OP

U m
J *

Tii

H objjCJ ^OUt, or simply

X>/
J

u,.j;aJt

j*$,
to

as

^LJt

iUAl

<M

*t

rO

^oAjjJtj ^UjjJl dinar

iO xO/O
x x

and dirhem bring men

better

J J & perdition, Ja-jJI

(j

Slj^t

^o

a.

man m

than

woman ;
Ox
J
fi

if

indicating a particut

0/ lar individual it is called j^sOl

Ox

J /

UujjO >o^Ut,

or simply

jl^jJI vo*j).J

Rem.

6.

Some grammarians regard the

and say that
Ox
Ox
it

elif as
oZ

an integral part
o x eo j I

of the article,

was

originally Jt (with *Jx&Jt oUI, of

Ox

the same form as Ja, J^), gradually weakened to Jl.

x x x
)

But someJ x
f Ox

times the Arabs suppress the

(comp. Vol.
ii.

I,

saying for instance

j-qj*.

for j+***)\

242, footnote).
is

sometimes, though very rarely, used as a relative xx ^ x x O/O x Jxx pronoun (= ^JJI, 347) ; as Aa^Jt j^U t^U Jljj *n) ^> /te ?/>Ao
c.

Rem.

It

fix

xOx
x

c?oes ?io cease to be

grateful for
J x x
fix
;

what
6J0

is
\

with him (or for what he

tO

has),

where

OxxOx 4**JI =

/O

x0/

<uu ^JJt X
the Apostle
/

^or^ *&1 xx
x o

J>^
i

>>*)' x
/

t>* x
fi

<>/*

^
fix

people of
1

a?

J /

whom is xjxjj
;

of God, where

aM
X

401 J^-^

<U<3

^.

xj

xx 0/0

J^jJt = O-i^' X
not the judge

(^5-^/21 ^o^afcJb

wJl

tfAow art

270

Part Second. Etymology

is

or the Parts of Speech.

346

whose sentence

approved, where L5->Bl

^>y

^JJI.
that for

Compare,

for example, in

German, der = welcher, and our

who and

which.

Rem.

d.

Jt

is

[in all probability (see

.J-|,

Comp. Gr.

p.

114)] identical

with the Hebrew

still is)

art.

for

7H-

In South Arabia Jf was (and even

ex>
wi

a*

used for Jt, but without assimilation

is

as j\~aa\ j^c\ ^y*

^^J

jr*~~*\
<* .

f^J fasting in journeying

not (an act) of piety ; t^j-i

lm.tj ^^^wcb ^tjj ^6

stone
;

casts (standing)

behind me with arrow

and

for Jjt, ^oU-oJI, ^iLJI,

^^-JU and OtJtj.

2.

77><?

Conjunctive (Relative)
(a)

and

Interrogative Pronouns.

The Conjunctive Pronouns.

are
:

346.

The conjunctive pronouns

(1) t^J^t wAo, which, that; fern. .-31.

(2)

O-*

^ wfo, she who,

whoever ;

C
(3)
o

U that which,
^t
tit

whatever.

^0 w&>, whoever ; fern. ^bt sfo w&>, whoever.

(4) tj-^M
'**

^r#

<w

w&>, whosoever ;

U^t everything which, whatsoever.

o

Si
^j}\,

Oii
<ul,

Rem.

^a,
foil.).

Lo,

also interrogatives,

which

their compounds, m\, l-{t, are indeed is their original signification (see

and

,2ti

*&

They ought therefore to be treated of first as and then as conjunctives but it is convenient to interrogatives reverse this order, so as to connect the relatives with the demon;

351 and

stratives.

347.

The conjunctive ^Si\

is

compounded of the

article Jl, the

demonstrative letter

(see

343 and 345), and the demonstrative

c).

pronoun

15,

or ^3

340, rem.

When

used substantively,

it

has

347]

II.

The Noun. C.

2.

Relative

and Interrogative Pronouns. 271

he who,
that

the same meaning as

v>,

U,

viz.
it

which, whoever,

whatever; when used

adjectively,

signifies who, which, that,

it

and

refers necessarily to a definite

substantive, with which

:

gender, number,

and

case.

It is declined as follows

agrees in

Masc.
wlx

Fern.

ut*

Sing.

j^JJt

(J}\

JJI

^JJt,

J*\ (cJI

cJt

Du. Norn.
Gen. Ace.
Plur.

^tifif (gfjAf; U&1).

o-}JJUl (ChjJJJt).

^&S

(O^

";

^)-

o*UUt (o*0l).
;

chJJI (^Jjf

[^M]

JF&
^tj&f

)!
crfjfii

(otflfol)

$*

[Cu$$f Nom.,
;

0j&)

CHsfi&f Gen. Ace.])

^^Jl

f$S\
or

,<fW or Jjj0l+.

^t

J^^l.

Rem.

^JJt, j^t, and

sJJtJM, are written defectively, because

of their frequent occurrence, instead of ^JJJt, ^-^JUt,

and

^jjjli\.

The other forms, which are not

retain the double

in such constant use, generally

of the article
all

and the demonstrative.

is

The

modern, vulgar form, for

numbers and genders,

*J

,JI or jJUt.

Rem.

6.

The

tribe of

Hudeil (J^Jus), according to the Arab

the nom. plur. masc, ^J>i\ in the gen.

grammarians, used

\jjj>)\ in

and

ace.

This

)3^

must, of course, at one time have been uni

a*

employed as the nom., ^->JJt being the form which belongs but gradually the latter supplanted the to the oblique cases
versally
;

[According to as-Sabban, as quoted by Landberg (Nylander's 'I" Specimenschrift, p. 30) the relative pronoun is only ^J^l, the article
sufficing to distinguish it

from the prepos. jJI.

Comp.

340,

rem.

a.

D.G.]

272

Part Second.-Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

347

modern Arabic the oblique form of the plur. has everywhere usurped the place of the direct form sanus, sjj,
former, just as in
j
fix

^j

Even the

sing.

^JJI
Jul-'

is

an oblique form, the nom.

x
i.i*a

of

which
ace.

ought properly to be
x
Si x

3JJI.

The

forms ^j^^Ut, gen. and

ic2

^^^Jt, and j^^Ut are

fix

also said to occur.

Rem.

c.

^JJt was

originally, as its derivation shows, a

its

demon-

strative pron.,

and has

precise

Hebrew

equivalent in n?7Pl>
p. 117.
fi

fern. !)J*?>n, .. _

coram.

f^H T _

(=
ds

J3t).

See Gomp. Gr.

fi

St

"St *
',

Rem.
Si

d.
St

From ^JJt
SisSt

are formed the diminutives bJJJt, UlWt

^

x
J

w/2

i/i

du. <j\iMS,

J^&\

pi.

Oj*W
St*

OUJUt.

The

/u/ fixuj * forms bJJUt, UJJt,

5

are vulgar and incorrect.

Rem.

e.

Instead of ^JJI, some of the Arabs, especially the tribe

of Tayyi' (?J),

employ

(Heb.
*

JR,

Aram. H, ^,
is

-ffith.

H=
;

za).

It

is

then either wholly indeclinable, which

more usual

as

LjU^ U
is
x
x x

^oAjuc 3$ O-* ^5 w a *^

^ w enough for me of
what
x

that which
jSi-o

with them (of their property)

x x

is

OJ

(LiU^
se 0

in

rhyme
tf

wor&

^-3U&); di;U Ut earnest on the bone which I

for
fix

^JJt J 6x0 OxxOCx 33 ^=uJJ ^a*.*.'^ /

suffices

me, for

^c
wi

am gnawing
x

(on the satire

JJ
'
;

ej

which I
J

am

meditating),

for

^jJt

(a5jU in rhyme for a5jU)

x J Ox x J Oxx J x C-j^l? j$j C^a. y$ lj+43

an d

mV
J

we H

'which

I dug and which

<*~^ ^>3
1.

I)

lined (or cased), for ^Jt

and

^i^

[sU~M
xi.

^
25,

^ wo/

by

Him

whose residence

is
:

else declined as follows

in lieaven, 'Aganl

18.

D. G.] or

349]

II.

The Noun.

C. 2. Relative

and Interrogative Pronouns. 273

274

Part Second.
3
c

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

x JSp

350

350.

Of ^1 and &*, U, are compounded

O-*!'

^ wfo, s^ who,
part of the
ace.

whosoever, U->t

to

which, whatsoever.
;

Only the

first

compound admits

of being declined

gen. 0-*i'> \+jS

0^> U^'.

(b)

The Interrogative Pronouns.

(

351.

It

has been already stated

346, rem.) that the conjunctive

is

pronouns, with the exception of ^JJt, are also interrogative, which

indeed their original signification.

vi

To them may be added jJSs [and

are (a) interrogative,

vii

\^\s or C>A>],
(b)

how much

[or

many\ which

according to our ideas, exclamatory, according to the Arab gram;

marians, enuntiative (jC.*$J)

but never conjunctive.

Rem.

The interrogative

may be*

shortened after preposi-

tions into j*, and is then united in writing both with those prepositions with which such a union is usual, and with those with which it is not, (though, in the latter case, it is better to keep them

apart)
*
48 <*

e.g.

^,
x

Jj,
x

^5,
^

JJ*,
xx

J^
x

(for
8
x

J ^,

Ji

^),

Ji^t,

^U,
is

>ftU. (better ^o ^)l, ^o

j-U,

^ ^*-)-

In such cases, the accent

transferred from^e to the preceding syllable (as bima, Hid ma, etc.);

whence

it

happens that

j^ and j
is

are

sometimes shortened in
x x x

poetry into^j and^J.

This
?

also the origin

?),

of^^a, for^o^ or

lo^

(lit.,

tJie

like

of what
[see

the

worth of what
p. 125].

Heb. HJIS^

HIED

Aram.

^D3 2
(/
x

Comp. Gr.
/

In
we

pause these words

x x
*-x

( fi/

are written a*j, a^c, <lU., etc.

x

Similarly

find a*i for

?

l*i

wAai 2Am
*

and

<taif> Aa2

what

for what purpose

as

when one
calls it

[Rather, "is usually shortened."

J x 6 t *x

Zamahsari, Faik,

ii.

159

"the commoner" form (*w^l). The grammarians of the school of Basra say that it must always be shortened in prose; in poetry the
elif

may

be retained.

Comp.

Fleischer, Kl. Schr.

i.

364.

D. G.]

353]

II.

The Noun. C.
x J

2.

Relative

and Interrogative Pronouns. 275

house of) so

fi

says U*^i
x

JO Ojboi I went
x
,

to (the
is

and
x

so,

to which
mig^tf do

you

Ox

x
g

rejoin

A+gfe and the answer

x x
x

*Jt
x~

v>-.l x

, w>

tfAatf

Aim

a kindness.

[The shortening of to takes place also in such senx

tences as oJi*. v* 2l<*- * wAatf

manner did you

arrive

and

wJI

v*

J^
The

what are you

like ?]
x

352.

interrogative pronoun v>o,

who? has the

it

distinctions
;

of gender, number,

and

case,

only when

stands alone

as

if

one

should say Some one is come, or 7" have seen some one, and another should ask Who 1 Whom 1 In this case its declension is as follows
:

Masc.
Sing.

Fern.

Nom.

276

Part Second. Etymology

it

or the Parts of Speech.

353
fi

w>li^
^
it

j^t tpjfc&A foo#

(lit.

gmV?
_

ft&rt) ? gen.
?

w>U^

^cf,

ace.

w>U^ ^t

o^o /D<3 i J

^t
Hi

to&tcA
Ml

or fountain

O^b-o-N l' which of the two women

1

lO

^j\

which of the women

, a I

[The feminine form

86,

is

of rare
17)

occurrence, as aJibt

U &A whatever morsel (el-Mubarrad

vs. 2).
it

1.

and

ZA which female? (Dlw. Hudeil, n. 201, j^Sl second case, when prefixed to a fern, pronoun,
w
ivii-

D. G.]

In the
fern.

may

be masc. or

Oiri^ or

Ov^' which of them ? meaning women,

the latter being the

B more common. When standing alone, or used like v>o has all the numbers and cases, the pausal forms being
:

in 352, it

m Sing, masc, nom. ^$\ or ^t, gen.

Ji

vt

wi

it
L1
;

OiJc

^t
-

or ^j\, ace.
Oi

fern. xjt.
s&e.
-

St

Dual masc, nom.

oW>
it

g en

acc

0*iS

fern.,

nom. 0^'> S en
if

acc

wf

Plur.

masc, nom.

0^>

g en acc
-

v>rf'
is

fem

>V

In

^t and
Rem.
/jf

\j\ the final vowel

said to be obscurely sounded or

slurred (v&jjJt).
a.

With
'J
Se-

the suffixes

^1
- ot

is
?

sometimes shortened into ^t,

ll*

Lo^-jt,

for U^->l,
?

which of the two

&

j
)

and

so in [the interrogative
efostf

*o

j^A what

for

^t, as

J^u ^t
?

wAa

2Aow say

and] the

vulgar interrogative ^LjI wA2

5 *

for .*

^1.

Rem.

b.

Instead of

^1

with

[a following

noun
,i

in the genitive
;

or] a suffix, the more general , ,* ,6, it , o ,ii

and

indefinite i+j\ is
is

sometimes used

as

\j\

js\

yb

*iLJt
,it

^^t
2

Lo-*1,

which

dearer

to

which example

Lo-jt

stands for tut, which of us?

are formed the relative adjective ,->t
"

you, he or I? in

Rem.
what
or

c.

From ^t

yt

from
Ml

'place? (see Lane,

art.

^1,

p.

134c), and the compound

t^j2>, {j*>
d).

^l^

O-i^
\=> (

also wr> itten %\!L or

ii.

^\^>,
e,

or

&>, \J\>

and

351 and Vol.

34,

rem.

Rem.

d.

See CWijo. r. pp. 120122.

353*]

II.

The Noun.

C.

3.

The Indefinite Pronouns.

277

[3.

The Indefinite Pronouns.

A
and

Ox
353*.
1.

have passed with the sense of somebody, p. 125)*, something, but are never thus employed unless with a qualificative
interrogative pronouns <>*
into
indefinites (Comp.
9x

The

Gr.

complement

(aa-o),
is

and are therefore called

Bj^y*

348).

This

complement

very rarely an adjective or participle, but usually a

preposition with following genitive, as

or
x

something which

have,

an adverb as ^)Ua yj* somebody

x x

here, or

is

a qualificative clause, as

13

^y one who says.

2.

Comp. Vol.
pronoun

ii.

172, rem. a.

The

indefinite

used to

introduce

a clause

equivalent to the
4jjJua^JI

masdar or
ii.

infinitive,

and

is

in that case called

U
>o

(Vol.

88,

114, 127, rem. e);

hence

its

use in

conditional clauses as
x

aJ^JI
x.2 >o

jo 5

as &**-> jJt

Ct

or ^LJUpt

U (Vol.
e.g.

"...
(Vol.
ii.

ii.

6), or in
if

reference to time
.
.

7)

added to certain adverbial

signification, as the

r\

nouns,

it

gives

them a conditional and general

l*^! wherever,
5

Latin termination cunque,

, o *
(

UJL^ wherever, whens a

tt

a t x

ever,

Uy*

whatever ;

if

appended to

^>l,

^t, ^l and ,>)

it

hinders
rem. d)

their regimen

and

is

therefore called SilXJI

(Vol.

ii.

36,

with the same effect

to ^>j (Vol.
ii.

it is

added to C*J;
;

J*

and JjU

(ibid,

rem./) and

84,

rem. a and b)

in apposition to
is

an indefinite

noun,
(Vol.

it

has a vague intensifying force and

called

<L*ly^t
it

U D

ii.

136

a,

rem.

e)

added to the affirmative

ti
8 x

xx
;

serves to

strengthen the affirmation

ju&uAJ 3ju>&
36, rem. e)

(see

an example

361 near

the end, and Vol.

ii.

it

is

often inserted after the

Fleischer, Kl. Schr.

[Prym, Diss, de enuntiationibus relativis Semiticis, p. 100 and 706 seq. reject this theory, considering i. 360 seq.,

Ox

the indefinite meaning of yo and interrogative has been derived.]

as the original,

whence the

278

Part Second.

Etymology
x
}

or the Parts of Speech.

354

prepositions ,>*, >s>

j x

and w> without

,

affecting their regimen,

ii.

and

is

x<

then called

5jl>oJI

*>

or Sj^lpt

(Vol.
ii.

70,

rem. /).

In like

manner
(Vol.
3.
*
ii.

it is

also

put after w>j (Vol.

84, rem. a)

and

in other cases

90, rem.).]

c/M
*>

fern.

a5^i

309,

b,

8,

rem.
o,
rj

b),

as LS^C] ^^ x

^ oUU>
x

xPO

j-^U^I, stand for names of persons, like x

^^
xJ
J
0*> J

Sctta, so

and
x JJ

so,

M.

or
xx
^

N.;
xC
*n)I

'J

JxxJdJxOxxx

JI/0

as

O*^

L>^

CJ$** Setva tov Setvos,

&^U ^{ji}

3l*yi aOI J315

iJ^Jd
"
.

iU.

C*al,

may 6W

ct*rw a// talebearers

and
Syr.

their saying

fib

awe? so A#s become a sweetheart of so

*
./
t

and

so."
J x

^^,

fem.

JOx

J/ /J/

A-i_L\3, Heb. 0/3. i

In speaking of animals, vl/WI and SJ'^UJI are

XX J
employed, as ^/^ii\
thing,

CsA;

tf

rod!?

ow swcA awe? swe^ a

one.

qa
X

and
*x

its

fem.
(

3ujb,

are similarly used for substantives of the class

Oi

jj-iaJI

XX

lU^t

191, rem. b, 3, 4).

On

the use of these words in the

vocative, see the Syntax.

III.

THE PARTICLES.
0x
ff

'

xg

354.
xxg

There are ./Mr sorts of particles (^,

;

pi.

tJjLH*, [or

Sl^t,

pi.

Otj.it])

viz.,

Prepositions,

Adverbs, Conjunctions, and Inter-

jections.

A.

The

Prepositions.
W X
O0

J J

355.

The

prepositions are
,

called

by the Arabs

j*Jt

JjJ^-,
jfi

M0
the

rtxxOx

particles of attraction, or jt^aJt (from the sing.

5xx jUJt

x Ox

or SjUJI),

attractives,

i.e.

the particles which govern the genitive.

H
^Jt/*-,
tf* particles

They

are also
X

named
J J J

/iK

of depression, and

<

SiLi^l

*ijj,

particles of annexation or connection, because the

356]

III.

The Particles.

A.

The Prepositions.

279

distinctive vowel of the genitive

itself, is

(i),

and consequently the genitive

and because
this case has

called

^^AaUt

(see 308, footnote),

peculiar place in that connection which their genitives really represent (see 358).
its

many
They

prepositions with

are divided into

separable prepositions,

i.e.

those which are written as separate words,

and inseparable,
following noun.

i.e.

those which are always united in writing with the

356.
its

The

inseparable prepositions consist of one consonant with

are
:

vowel.
(a)

They

^*

in, at, near, by, with,

through (Heb. Aram. 3, JEth. ft:

of w> with the negative
^).

ba).

[^b, without, is a
ii.

compound

Comp.

Vol.

56,

rem.

c.]
<uitf

(b)

O by, in swearing, as
J
to (sign of
Ice).

by

God !*

(c)

the Dative), for, on account of (Heb. Aram. 7,

-33th.

A:
*

**"

(d)

by, in swearing, as aDI^

a.

by

God !
3d
pers.

Rem.
d,

The damma
tjJb,
b,

of the suffixed pronouns of the

loJb,

^b,
rem.

is

changed

after

^
c.

into kesra; as du,^yj.

See

185,

and

317, rem.

The ancient and

first

poetic form

^oJb

changes either both vowels, or the

onlyj^yj

or^.

Rem.

b.

The kesra

of the prep.

passes before the pronominal

suffixes into fetha; as <J to

suffix of

sition

^)

to us. him,^S3 to you, Except the the 1st pers. sing., which absorbs the vowel of the prepoto me.

*
of

[O

was

especially in use at
it is

Mekka.

It seems to be the

remnant

some word, as
(=
b.

(probably of another) in ^j+a*3 (= ^j***

of
aDI ^>-jt,

0^5 ?) and
ii.

O*^
rem.

OW-

Comp. the abbreviation

Vol.

62,

I take the 3 in <t0tj

and the m^j j\j

(Vol.

ii.

235) to be also

remnants of words.

D. G.]

280

Part Second. Etymology

Rem.
c.

or the Parts of Speech.

357

"

i),

as,

like

(Heb.

Aram.

3),

which js commonly

reckoned a preposition, is really not so. It is a formally undeveloped noun, which occurs only as the governing word in the genitive connection, but runs in this position through all the
relations of case (similitudo, instar).

357.
first class,

The separable
which are

prepositions are of two sorts.

Those of the

all biliteral

or triliteral, have different termina-

those of the second class are simply nouns of different forms in the accus. sing., determined by the following genitive, and they
tions
;

consequently end in fetha without tenwin ().

358.
(a)

The

separable prepositions of the

first class

are

JUo (Heb.
^^al
till,

*>,

-*?).

(b)

up

to,

as far as (Heb. Itf, iEth. "KflYl:).

dialectic variety is

^^.
upon, against,
to,

(c)

^*

over, above,

on account

of,

notwith-

standing (Heb. *7B, "79, Aram. ^JJ, ^1).

(d)
(e)

sjefrom, away from,

ij? in, into,

after, for,

among, about.
with (penes, apud).

(/)

0^>

or

lS^ (W),
0*>

Karer forms are

0*> (W,

CM-*.

O^X

(lM*)>
Syr.

O** (&*),
^Ol)
;

*>>

^,

*>,

<*>

(9)

-*

w 'ith

(Heb.

D#,

dialectically

*-,

which

becomes in the wasl **.

^ account of (Heb. Aram. Jp, or "K9 : #)? See 20, d.
>

(ft

v>*
=

Q/

^W>

^-So,

iEth.

*X9m
(i)

'(9?M,
j j

Ju*, or Jco,

/row a

certain time, since

(compounded of i>*
v. 12).

and

ji, as

g^o; see

347, rem. e

Ezra and comp. T'jD,

Karer

359]

III.
J

The Particles.
J

A.
J J

The Prepositions.
OJ

281

forms are

J-U, *Lu, JU, and

*x*.

In the wasl

S*

usually becomes

J*

20, d), rarely

J^

or a^.

Rem.
original

a.

^Jt, ^jic,

and ^jJ, preserve before the

suffixes their

pronunciation ^1, ^s., and

^ jj (compare ^tf

and
3d

^)

as

aJJ, <uXft,

^y
c.

J,

tj-j jJ.

The damma

of the suffixes of the

pers.
b,

passes after the diphthong into kesra, according to 185, rem.

and

317, rem.

The

suffix of the 1st pers. sing.,

^_ (orig. ^
;

),

combines with
into

^t, ^JS, and ^jJ

into

J^JJ,

^Js., ^jjj

with

^5 B

^y.

See

317, rem.

a.

Rem.

o.

The

^) of ^fc,

^c, and

^jjJ, is

doubled in connection
etc.].

with the suffixes of the 1st pers.;

s

^^,
L,

.<U, i*5 ^, [li,

the ^j
is

If

^ft and ^^o are prefixed to j^c and

j* in pronunciation,

assimilated to the
j

and the two are usually written as one word

0+*> U* v>**,
Rem.
c.

U-, for

,>o^

or

^ ^,
*b

etc.

(see 14, b).

When
6>o

followed by the article, the prepositions

^a
sbiO

and C

^JU

are occasionally abbreviated in poetry, Jt ,j*o being contracted

b

, ,

*
;

into J^*,
c\+Xz for

and Jl ^s. into Jft

as

JUX*,

or

JU

J-, for

JUJt y>

UJt L5^.

[Comp.

p. 24, note.]

359.

Examples of prepositions of the second

-

class

are

^UI

b*

,o,

before (of place)

,j-o between,

among
5

(J*3)

jju q/fcr

(*7SJ2l),

dimin.

Caj
*UJJ,
*!**.,

under, beneath

(fiTTl

!),

dimin.
to;

C^ J
>

*UJ> or dUJ,

orw
;

against,

opposite

J>- round, about;

;

behind, after

^> below,
which
is

under, beneath, on this side of dimin. O-ij*

jUc

(also jUft,

the modern and vulgar form, rarely jus) with,

;

in possession of (apud, penes, Fr. chez

[*]*?)$?) *

[J** '

^]> u*^
time,

instead

of,

for ;

JJy afow?, dimin. JJj^3

J~3

63/07*0 (of

7M), "It;
36

w.

282

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

360

dimin. jl* ;>tjJ> before (of place, D*7p)

dj3 behind,

after,

beyond;

ix^j in the middle, among.

accusatives of nouns
;

These are
0*

all,

as before said, the construct

06
*

such as ,j-o interval, J>- circumference,

etc.

B.

The Adverbs.
The
first class consists
;

360.

There are three sorts of adverbs.

of

particles of various origin, partly inseparable, partly separable

the

second class of indeclinable nouns ending in u

in the accusative.

the third class of nouns

361.

The
t,

inseparable adverbial particles are

s
6tO >o

of questioning
d

JO -

(a)

interrogative,

^lyAlw^t
|"l)
;

^J/*-,

the particle

(num? utrum? an? Heb.

[comp.

21, d].

The form

occurs
IJJb,

dialectically, for

example
he

in

U*
?

nonne

for

Ul

(see 362, h),

^JJI

for

^JJt

tjt,

is this

who

[In alternative questions

it is

followed

byj*\ or^t.]

[Rem.

When

is

followed by another

elif

with hemza, an

is

inserted between the

two hemzas, as

C-Jttt, also

written C-Jtt, but

some do not do
it is

this.

If the following lif is

pronounced with kesra,

converted into ^ with hemza, as

cr>

tj^t, *ii5t.]

prefixed to the Imperfect of the verb to express real J\*e Oxx jj/ It is futurity, as aDt ^JUlSL*, God will suffice t/iee against them.
(&)

an abbreviation of
[and
is

sJ$*, in the
JO *

end (Heb. Aram.

&*|D,
t

\2*Q&, end),

Out >o

called i>~ACJl sJ>^. the particle

of amplification].
This

(c)

J, affirmative, certainly, surely.

may

be

(a)

w>t^^O)
oath, as

^-JUt,
v

#0

la that corresponds

to,

or is the complement
(it)
;

of,

an

>U*'n) A&tj 6y

GW, /

wi7 certainly do

.j. jJU aOt^ by God,

362]

III.

The

Particles.

B.
J

The Adverbs.
I

283

xW x J

he has certainly gone out ; (/3)^~JJ a^Uj^JI

the

jt>*^)\

the la that smooths

way for

the oath, as the first la in >iXLoj^^) l jc^\ ^^x

Jj3 aOU x x

by God, if indeed you show

'/'
/
<
X X

me
J X

honour,

will certainly show you

2*s

honour ;

(y)

^JjJj

vl*^
and

**$ the
lau-la

la that corresponds to, or

the

complement of lau
p ijlla^-tJI ^Is^J'n)
x

tO

jjO/.'vO/

(if) ij/ *xx

^/

not), as

^y^

<#'

J^

ty

C^-;j e/ ^ ^ac? not been for the goodness of God towards you and His mercy, verily ye would have followed Satan;
(8)

[(ju>Qf) J~>j2\ J*) the x X x X

la,

affirmative

la,

or]

Jju$f XX

J<)

the

inchoative or inceptive as <uM

prefixed to a
***j jwl
<

noun

or a verb in the imperfect,

0-^^*;j^-^

^
5 x

^J*$

verily ye are

more feared in

their breasts than

God;
j

Uftll v>J

^*v^ j^**^
day of

^j
is

0\

verily thy
;

Lord
Jx

will judge between them on the

jx
xO-o

the resurrection

(c) js?A\

xD9

aSjUJI [or

aXoUM ^o*>Ut] &

distinguishing
i3

la,

which
jxAx

prefixed to the

jo^tf

predicate of ^1, standing for ^jl (aLa3I ,j- AiAa^Jt

~
. ,

,jt), [in
xx
x

order to
J

xxOxx

distinguish

it

from the negative &\], as

iail. lyJx. 1J

verily over every soul there is

a guardian; ij-JiliJ^o^Zwtp ^^c

studies.

Xxx6xx0xj0x U^
[Comp. Vol.
ii.

^^Aj

J^

^j\

<jlj

but verily

we were

careless

of their

36.]

362.
following.
o

The most common separable

x

adverbial particles are the

i.

(a)
Ot/
x

J-^-t
xp

yes,

certainly;

confirming a previous statement, as

x
thee,

x
jc5 2/^'<i

jjj

JDt

has come
ft

to

J^i

yes,
J
;

(he has)
X X
X
ft

xx 90x Joj jA3

Ao?4 wi'ft
it is

U D
go

Zeid did not stand

o x

up, J^.1 yes, (he did not)

.

w-Jbju <*i>w
,

away,
to use

J**.t xx
ft

^s, (/ will).

But

in reply to

an interrogation,

...

better

(b)
xx

jl
ft

and

lit

in the sense of lo

see

behold

3J

is

used after

Uu

x
,

OOxxOx
while,
ft

and

ft

W~j
Cx

and

is

followed by a verb stating a fact, as juj U,o

1h*

L$Lj

x/

while

Zeid was

standing, behold, he

saw 'Amr;

284

Part Second.
J
J te

Etymology
//J//

or the Parts of Speech.

362

^iU
j2 ^

Ojb
/ ja>o

3 I j~~*Jt

U-W

yor while {there has been) adversity,

x
i x

lo,
x

jo*

prosperity has come round,

,

t3t,

called

by the grammarians 3l.U*Jt

13 1,

or 4*5U*a)I
is

13],

that

is

to say 'ida

indicating something unexpected,

followed only by a nominal proposition, and refers to the same time

;

as the preceding statement

lo,

as

oUb

x*J

3x

juj

W ^^^ I
x x
J

x x

went

out,

and

Zeid was at
w<?

the door

U*U

*.lb j>i juj

lo,

t3j

\j& cA*^ O-*^ Wrf

us.

B wM#

w^r^ en smcA awe? swcA a place,

Zeid came upon

[(c)

JI3

It

or i)t3]

tfcft.]

(<#)

oM>
x

or

W> wg ^
is

then, in that case, if it be so.

See

367,

b.

A rare dialectic form

(e)
*^l

&$.

nonne?

Compounded

of

361, a) and
or

*9

w<?

(Heb.

N/H)surely.]

[It is

very often followed by

oi

ojj

(ol$) Oi

wow

[(/)
(#/)

S)f

aofM

syn. of

&.] ^
an?
j>\

j*\,

interrogative,

....

(Heb.

Dtf

....

H),

utrum .... an?

(h)
x

Ul ^o^w^ ?
XX
XX

Compounded
XX

of

and

not.
5
x

Dialectic varieties
surely.]

XX

are^et,

U*,^a,

U^,^,
^tftt
-

XX and l^- or ^**~.

XX

[oi

^ &*%, wow

[(i)

^Ut

or

in that case, then at least.]

f ^i frequent in the

[(k)

oi nt> svn
it is

Koran and

in old poems.

In later times
corroborative,

only used in combination with the negative

U as

oi

noi indeed (comp. Vol.

ii.

158 and Fleischer,

Kl. Schr.
[(f)

i.

448)/]
x

3t

j x

5 x

jo*>
1

Oi
c, ),

writy, called

#&

lightened 'in (L3l o-* <UALJ

o>

361,

usually without government.]

certainly, surely, truly; literally /o/ *e/ #w, 0<#0 (Heb.
_.-]).

(w)

oj

JH

Hiin

Syr.

It is joined to the accus. of a following

noun

or

362]

III.

The

Particles.

B.

The Adverbs.
is

285

pronominal

suffix,

but in the 1st pers.

pi.

sing.

^>\

used as well as

^j\

(Heb. 0311), [and in the 1st pers.

in this case often represents

Ul as well as U>l].

The

suffix a

and anticipates a whole subsequent clause

flfo

(,jUJI **- [or a-oaJI j-x-o]

pronoun of

the fact).

,jl

introduces

the subject, and

is

frequently followed by
is

with the predicate; as

j~i

dttl

^jt,

verily

God

great.
(

This the grammarians regard as an

c, 8),

inceptive or inchoative la

36#,

the example given standing for

la that

jm a&I f} } whence
18

it is

sometimes called aaJ^^JI >>)! the

pushed away (from

its

proper place).

The form J>A

is

said to occur

in the

compound

<j>yJ

for <J^-

(n)

U3], restrictive, only (dumtaxat), [verily].

Compounded

of

\j\

and U.
it

(o)

^y\ whence
t

[where

?]

how ? [when ?
it

With the
is

signification of

whencesoever, wherever, however, whenever

a conjunction.]

(p)
(q)

i^t, explicative, that

is,

frequently used by commentators.

^t

yes,

yea; always followed by an oath, as aOIj

is

^t

yes,

by

God !
aDI
I.

This formula

sometimes shortened into

is

aOt

^1,

<M

^1, and
<OtM^

The

dialectic

variety ^yb

said

to occur.

From
is

^1

comes the vulgar

[(r)

o^j! [ojjJ, I^jI].

O^' when?

Dialectically also

^bl.

It

a conjunction

when

it signifies

whenever.]

(s)

Ch' where?

^\

o-* whence?

o-l

^31 whither?

1*jj\

wherever

(Heb. |$t in
if)

{$&,
^<^y>

JX, it**).
rather,

J^>

way

not
it is

so,

on

the

contrary,

but (Heb.
it is

72, 7ltf

Phcen. 73).

[When

followed by a single word

conjunction.]
(u)
j^jXj yes,

used in giving an affirmative answer to a negative

A.
286

Part Second.Etymology
.
,

or the Parts of Speech.

. #

[
J

362
x

J '

J**

question, or in affirming a negative proposition; as \^i\3 jj.j4 w%-JI

^k

am I

not your

Lord?

They

said,

Yes, {Thou art)

Joj

^sb^i

Zeid did
(v)

not stand up,

^Aj

yes, (he did).

Ljo [and

U~^]

while, whilst (connected with the prep,

o**

between, among).

(w)

JJi [or a^f], in pause

j-j*.,

$,

there (Heb.

D>
T

'

TfGX? s Syr. J&L). ' ^ T T

(x)

sometimes j-j.,

y^s.

(y)

Jaii 0#/y, solely, merely

(lit.

awe? enough).

jS, with the Perfect, now, already, really (jam). It expresses (z) that something uncertain has really taken place, that something

expected has been realised, that something has happened in agreement as with, or in opposition to, certain symptoms or circumstances
;

da. jJ&

t%

5**^ c*u,

/ was

hoping that he would come,

and
well,

he is

really

come;
is

OU

jJte ta.,^.^=> 1JL,

o^>

he

was

hale

and

and

now

lie

dead.

It also serves to

mark the

position of a past act or

event as prior to the present time or to another past act or event, and consequently expresses merely our Perf or Pluperf With the
j

j o ,

o *

j *a*

Imperfect

it

means sometimes, perhaps, as Jjusu

j>i

^>^M\
is

<j!

the

(habitual) liar sometimes speaks the truth, in which case it

said to be

used J-jiSXU

to

express rarity or paucity; [but also frequency, thus

its

according with l+jj in

two acceptations*].

(aa)
&
*
j

J
jot*
*

ever ; always with the Perfect or Jussive

&
*
,

and a negative,
an interroga-

jsi
djt

c
j^,
o x

as iai <xZAj U, or iai

te

I have

never seen him

see

[or in

j ,oi,

tive sentence iai <&\j

iai, iai, iai, iai, iai

Ja

did you ever

him?]f.

Rarer forms are

and

in pause iai.

[In poetry jj^l jj>

1.

may be used
2
;

for

jj^l

c<u ji videbam; see

Noldeke, Delectus, 32,

98,

1.

4.

R.

S.l
its

t [On the use of iai in affirmative sentences, and with the Future, see Fleischer, Kl. Schr. i. 434 seq.]

vulgar use

362]

III.

The Particles.

B.

The Adverbs.
likewise
JO

287

[(bb)

\S> thus

340, rem. d) and

all,

iuj^>

343, rem. d).]

OlJ *>

(cc)

*$&

not at
;

by no means,

pjpt

*Jj*~

the particle

of
or

repelling or averting

as

*^ t^^' ^ij

mV

Lord hath humbled

despised
(dd)

me ; by no means.
*$,

used

(a) as

negative of the future and indefinite present,

and

as representative of the other negatives after

(ne),

(and), not
It thus

(/?)

as

a prohibitive particle
(like

joined to the Jussive.

combines

the Aram.

X7 T

]])
'

the significations of the Heb.

X7
is

and ^X. ~
placed only

(if)

oA OA ften with 3 prefixed, to,

^yA U#
f
I

yet.

o^
<^uf
t

before nouns and pronominal suffixes in the accusative, but in the

jS
1

io

1st pers.

are used as well as ^^^i, U^J.

it is

[When

,>) is

followed by a single word,

a conjunction.]

{ff) j^ pn poetry also UJ], negative of the Perfect, but always joined to the Jussive in the sense of the perfect, not.
(gg)

O not
J>J,

yet,

joined to the Jussive.

<jt
*^
(i.e.

C
o'

that

a contraction for

0&

it

w^ mi

be

),

not, joined to the Subjunctive.

[(H)
(kk)

*$ and

u) why not t syn. of

% and & (Vol.

ii.

169).]

U, negative of the

definite or absolute present

and of the

perfect, not.

(II)

^JU when?

Heb. VlD.

[It is also

used as a conjunction,

367, q.]

D
yes (abbreviated for^ju,
;

(mm) j^o

it is

agreeable), affirming

any

preceding statement or question

yes, (he has)
;

as joj jb\\ has

i - '

Zeid

stood
not).

up? ^xj
Other

^> ^

OJ/

J/

he has not stood up,

j>\*,

j^u
and

yes, (he

has

forms are^xi, and more rarely ^*3,

[(nn)
I

j^A

thus

344, rem. b).]

288

Part Second.
Ja,
*$a

Etymology
?

or the Parts of Speech.

363

(00)

interrogative, ww-m
(*n)I)

utrum ?
of

The form Jt

also occurs.

(pp)
(57?)

wow^ ?

Compounded

Ja

and ^.

La, demonstrative, for^; whence are derived LaIa or LyA,

I)La, and iUlIi (see

(rr)
Jliin) "
T

342344).
La), demonstrative, there (compare Heb.

La

(also

La and

whence are derived L^a, UaIa or LyA,

J La,

and ^)UyA.

363.

The same substantives

(

of which the accusatives serve as

"
[yet,

prepositions

359), can in general be used as adverbs, in which case

J

they take the termination u, and are indeclinable.

E.g.

j*j

mostly

in

negative

phrases;

ju^], jju

,j*&,

afterwards;

c-sa*J,

CsaJ ,>*, beneath; Js>

,>* above*; J>i,

Jy

0-*> above;

J-i,

cM

v>*> before;
;

%** where,

w^o. y>

whence,

u0j

(also

c^^
^

and u^j^)

m^

^i

whither,

joined to the
Jtfjtfl
*>),

Imperf Indie, but always preceded by a

negative, as

u*^
else,

/ f0t# w^^r
j o *

kw

3/0M ; j->, in j*
j a

or j**- ^^J, nothing

only this ;

' *

[w~>

enough, only ; also

v
is

**>a-*].

364.

The

accusative

the adverbial case Kar itoxyv in Arabic.

of it are the following
;
:

few of the most

common examples

Ij^l,

referring to future time, ever, with a negative, never

little

[Uut

^W^ wow, a
<*Jj*il

while ago
ratf

ilJt decidedly, usually with a negative

decidedly]
;

&Jt

^)

wz7/

do

it,

jta. ^ri/,

^r^ wwcA,

extremely, placed
;

after

an adjective

\*-f**r-

together, of

two or more

W-jU-

outside,

without; *il.b inside, within; \}j^j gently]) ^)Lo^

to /fo

to

^ ^A
\j1^j

L*^>

right;

\jt^ much,

^-jX3

?&&; *^J ^ night,

by day;

[On the various forms

p. 41.

of this phrase see

en-Nahhas on 'Imrulkais

Mo'all

R.

S.]

364]

III.

The

Particles.

B.

The Adverbs.

289

U^j one
yom),

day, once; ^*j)t wow, at present

j>yA\ today (JEth.

JUft)
: ;

p-<7:
etc.

\js>

tomorrow;

UU^o

o/rata's

(Aram.

together;

To the same
xOx

class belong the following

adverbs

[(a)
(b)

juj except, but.]

O**- w^ft
x5 J
lo-ij [often,

(lit.,

a the time of).

lit.,

(c)

but more usually] sometimes ; perhaps;

5
j

the
c].

quantity of that
x
x

which
x x x

(w>j

= Heb. y\)

[comp. Vol.

ii.

84, rem.

(d)
(e)

woj, U^j,
xO
X

whilst, during.

J>w, prefixed to the Imperf to indicate real futurity (see

;

361, b)

lit.,
xa

m f& end.
*
'n),

(/)
all,

U-J-*

and, with the omission of the negative,

lit.,
X
Ut

U-j~>,

above

especially, particularly ; XX X
^)

there is not the equal or like of

X X

Rarer forms are U*~>

(g)

and U-w

^).

sSJs> howl*
5JlaL

C
; lit.,

[(A)

mos certainly

^r^

s*

wo avoiding of
*j).]t

it,

and

therefore also construed with ,j- like its

x

synonym ju

(i)

JxOx
o

**-j,

used only in connection with pronominal

J x
6 x

suffixes,

as

J^j

A^

afott*?,

^a jufc.^
,

;&ry a/o^.
.

It is

etymologically =

*7H*

but in
(

sense = 1$

in

HT? DID?
may

[Here too
lit.,

tent to

be mentioned the adverbial expressions x Ox xOx X x J tent or house to house in c~o (J^U. yb fo u

Cw

oJoor

neighbour ;

xxxxx *L~ ^Lc

^^ri/ morning
of

and evening ;

xxxxxx OUw oU m

my

next-

[On the derivation

i.

uu
and

see

a conjecture of Fleischer's,

Kl. Schr.

381, footnote.]

{j*j*?.

^
449

(also jbjx.

13

*^

j**. 13 ^), verily, truly,

it is

seems to be

compounded
Kl. Schr.
i.
'

of *$

nay and the verb jbj**.

D. G.]

decided (comp. Fleischer,

seq.)

w.

37

290

Part Second.
The

Etymology
rale is that

or the Parts of Speech.

are

365

sundry parties.
lose their tenwin
x x x
^

when two nouns

x x x

made

one, they
" " * "

and become

indeclinable, ending in fetha, as & ...tk

x

j&:

In like manner are to be explained &+j &*> between good and

x Ox
x x

bad, vcuj t^u. straitness.

D. G.]

Rem.

a.

In

u~*\, X

yesterday,

Heb.

fc^ftX,
...

the kesra

is

not the

mark

of the genitive, but merely a light vowel,

added to render the

oi **> x o Ox

pronunciation more easy.

"We may also say ^-^e^b and j^^^t.

x ot
o j

at

o j

Some

of the

Arabs used
x

^^moI j~o instead of

^-^t J^, since yesterday.

Ci

Ox

Rem. seem to
X Ox

/ and C*J, utinam, would that ^J* or J^x), perhaps, be, not nouns in the accusative, but verbs. They are construed with the accusative, and take pronominal suffixes; as

b.

xx

j^J would

that

0--

x Ox

Ml

xx

(rarely ^^IJ),

^J,

etc.

^i
3 XX

perhaps

xx

3 XX

X 3 XX

(rarely .yJUJ), ^JUU), etc. '

genitive.

Dialectically, however,

The word has

several rarer forms, viz. ^fc,

O-*;-

.3x3x3^3
^&,

JjO governs the

^j\, ^jjt)

O^

0^ OV> J*> and

C.

The

Conjunctions.
acx xOx

365.

The conjunctions (which the Arab grammarians

6

call,
J

sbiO
t

cording to their different significations, Quoad

connective particles, or J^-uJt

Ojja-

[or

oLblydl]

Qju^ conditional

particles, etc.) are,

like the prepositions

and adverbs, either separable or

inseparable.

366.
x

The

inseparable conjunctions are

x

),
!)).

JO

(a)

^ (uUa*

*-*/*-),

which connects words and clauses as a simple

co-ordinative,
x

and
6

(iEth. fl):
JO
x

w,

Heb. Aram.

JO x

(6)

Q> (oiLc Q>., or more exactly

or

v~?p ^b^,

particle of

classification

gradation), which sometimes unites single words, indicating that the objects enumerated immediately succeed or are

367]

III.

The

Particles.

C.

The Conjunctions.

291

closely behind one another;

but more usually connects two clauses,

is

showing either that the latter

in time, or that
it is

immediately subsequent to the former

it

connected with
It

by some internal
so,

link,

such as

that of cause and

effect.

may

be rendered and

and
is

thereupon,

and

consequently, for, although in this last sense

(jU

more usually

employed. In conditional sentences, *J is used to separate the apodosis from the protasis, like the German so; and it also invariably introduces
the apodosis after the disjunctive particle Ul *.

[Rem.

The conjunctions 3 and

I

^5

may be

preceded by the

interrogative particle

thus ^jl means nonne

6$.

? *$J\

nonne igitur ?]
is

0>o

j *

(c)

J.

This

may be

(a) j-o^Jt j>*$ the

li

of command, which
it

usually prefixed to the 3d pers. sing, of the Jussive, to give

an

imperative sense, as ^LS3 ^-Ja-J

let

thy heart be at ease.

When

preceded by ^ or
3

o,

the kesr

is

usually dropped, as

^J l^^aJ^Ji
believe in me.

%36s

^j \y^c^^,
Or
it

therefore let
3 *
u>

them hearken unto me, and

10

a *

may

be

(/?)

^LoUt ^JJI

the

li

which governs the verb in the C

Subjunctive of the Imperfect, signifying that, so that, in order that, as

dDt

^U j*kJ

repent, that

God may

forgive
c),

thee.

This latter

is

identical with the preposition

356,

used

J^f^ to indicate the

done
;

purpose for which, or the reason why, a thing

is

and hence the

&*)

Arab grammarians take

or

it

to stand in all cases for the fuller

367.
(a)
}]

The most common

when,

separable conjunctions are

since, of past time,

and prefixed

either to a nominal

or a verbal proposition.

[Compound

U $t

whenever.]

*
1.

[Sometimes in old poetry,

e.g.

Hamdsa

74,

1.

9,

Tabarl

i.

852,

10,

and very often in

later prose, the apodosis is also introduced

by

wi after

O when.

D. G.]

292

Part Second. Etymology

\>[

or the Parts of Speech.

367

(b)

dition, in

when, usually denoting future time and implying a conwhich case it is always prefixed to a verbal proposition.
lit (

Both of these conjunctions, as well as

the obsolete noun

362, d), are connected with

$t,

time, the genitive of

s

which occurs,

for example,
Ttf

in Ju l**, at that time,

Bibl.

j*&

on that day.

Compare Heb.

and *TX

Aram.

JHK,

-33th.

>*

H,: now,

oq^H,.. when?

[Compound

Utjt whenever.]

[(c)

j*\ or, as syn. of jt in alternative questions.]

(df)

Ul, followed by

o,

as for, as regards ; as for the ship,

lo-;t

e.g.

CU5U3

l^LJ

Ul

j^Jt

^ 0>^*^ ^^j^U^
the sea.

it

belonged to poor

men who

worked on
it

The form

corresponds to the Greek

(e)

ix.lv

also occurs.

Used twice

or oftener,

8c.

o'
is

that, so that, in order that (ut), that (quod).

dialectic

variety

<>s.

Compounds
g.
* O i

O^

as

&
*$\

were, as if;

>*$ that, in

order that, because; see

non), comp. of ,jt
ne).

Further:

that not (ut non, ne, quod

a*
'iU)
I

and

*$

(see 14, b)

in order that not (ideo

Like
and

">2

in

Heb. and on in
3*ui*30/O

Gr., ,jt

also serves to introduce

j

direct quotations {f
it

ykjh

f.

JO

OS

3*

&\

the explicative 'an),

as^C^ O'

h&3

shall be proclaimed to them, That is Paradise ; even an o o 3 a* o * * z Imperative, as UJ^i. <jt 0>U>t she made a sign to me meaning

^t

Take

her.

(f)
*

q\ [and Ut, conditional

t

particle] (hj>
f
,

o>.)
*
to

if,

dialectically

tO*

O^j 0^3
it

although
*

(etsi),

sometimes written jjtj or

3

,...,
*
i

^jtj, to distinguish

*0>O

from oi3 an ^
361,
c),

if>

an(i
if,

hence called duLoj)\

if indeed;
o

,jt
9

compounded with
;

o%
a

verily

Aram.
<

jtf

.1

JEth. >*o*J

'ema;
it

Heb.

DN- ^',

compounded of ol an d
;

*$> ( a )

if not, in which case

stands for a whole clause

(fi)

U*t u^. (exceptive

particle), unless,

367]

III.

The Particles.

C.

The Conjunctions.
Heb.

293

saving, except, but*, with a preceding negative, only.

K?~DK,

Aram. tfW, $1

^th. ?\A= (alia) but.&\,

and
.

rarely Ujt [or

M],
.

compounded
^'^r
(9)

of ^jt

.... Utj .... Ut, or ....

y ...

Ut

or

O'

^^ (quod).

It is followed
t

by a noun or pronominal

suffix
at

in the accus., but in the 1st pers.

U3t.

^t,
e. Si

Ut are used as well as ^j^\,

The

suffix 6 in this case often represents

8
0/0 J

and anticipates a whole

subsequent clause (<Lcuti\ j*+*a, or

or fact).
because.

^UJt
:

See

e.

362, m.

Compounds
Heb. IX, Syr.
j<,

j-tr^, the pronoun of the story it s>t , O^* as ** were, as if;

t

o^

See
*t

(A)

j\ or (vel, sive).

.{ o|.

(i)

^j, c*j (CJ,

(

c-s^i),

^m, thereupon, next ; a t^?^.

v^jj
at

366,

6),

connecting words and clauses, but implying succession

[In genealogical statements
3l

an

interval.

is

often used (like the

German und zwar)

more
special, e.g.

to indicate a transition from the general to the * *0*> SJ *0 2t/0 i*0* J &

(J^lj^t^J

^yW^

**i****>

Hudeifa of

the tribe
it
is

of

Dubyan and of

the subdivision

Fazara.]

Connected with

the

adverb J^j (362, w).

(k)

^5^
* *o

till,

until, until that, so that;

identical with the preii.

position, 358,

b.

[On

its

sense of even, see Vol.

I#
'

52,

rem. c]

[(/)

UjUfc when (syn. of UJ).]

*

0*

(m)

^*

(0*^

^j/*'}

a particle assigning

the motive or reason) j)

:

in order that, with the Subjunctive.

* *

Compounds

^j)

in order that,

%+*

in order that not.

= [o' j] an(* O' J** are very often used in the sense of but
D. .]

,0,

0*S.

294

Part Second. Etymology

9*
i
S>*

or the Parts of Speech.

[as, since

368

(n)

1J (also

UJ) after, wlien (postquam),

is

(quoniam),]

with the Perfect.

[UJ

also syn. with

y\

unless, especially after the

verbs that signify to beseech.

(o)
<
*

D. G.]

ji,

hypothetical particle, if (Heb. !p).

0' *

Compounds:

^,jj>

\*3*> if not, [3J3 even though].

(p)
Perfect.

(ic^jjJt U,

ma

denoting duration), as long as, with the

[(q)

^y* and

j^^i* (

362,

//)

w^ew, wAewever.]

D.

The

Interjections.

368.
tones.
ft

The

interjections are called

by the Arabs Ot^ot, sounds or

in use are
:

Some
,1

of those most
* /

commonly
!

or

(6

juJl vJUl),

,*

^j\,

bl (La),

I0 /

before nouns in the nomin. or accus.

lyjt

C without the

article;
;

1^1, or

b,
I
a

01

before nouns in the nomin.

;

with the article

fi

lol seel there

o iv>

(see 344)
Zil

al, at, at,

o *&,*
;

or
hip

at, o\, &\,

oi
;

<o

Ow ajl

*Z

j&
.j|),

it

'

ZZ

Ut
dli

>

(*jt),

(tjl,

ojt,

0I3I

(otjl),

.Ujt (Ujl)

jl, jt, jl

(dU);

tj,

UtJ,
;

OA/ oA/ oias/

cowe om
/

(3

woe/ (Aram.
!

-iO,

iEth.

(D.P

wp)

<oj, l^j,

^1, *}U,

up

come

[Heb.
,-*.

HX/H, Aram. t;it'

rr?n]; tI

u* como/ w
,

followed by jic, as OkoJt

!i^***

ww
,~U
or
*+
'

oofrae

to

prayer

in

composition, Jv* or Jv*,

*^***-

C^Ly**. or

TiarX ^Uy^.
oi

with

^1
0*0

or

^^U, and

also with w> (in the

-

J OJ

+
;

sense of pj-*\

make

haste, or j>jH\ keep to, or

/

c^t call)

w*db (c^Jb)
as

come Aere

^^U

oome Aere, 6nw# Aere

(Heb.

D/H)

UJt

^Xa

come Aere

to us,

from

it!];

jJL&j*^ JJAa orzw^ here your witnesses ; [olylfc far ^, Ua, and U* W* make haste; o\j, Ut^, Utj, 0/

368]

III.

The

Particles.

D.

The

Interjections.

295

well done! bravo! excellent! bravo! *->, f-J, *->, *-j, *~} 4-J, etc.,
" *
uil

mi

ol
;

il

ml

uti

dl

3*
131,

*fij

capital!

f-\, f-\

ot,

wit, wit, wit, wit, wit,

Sit,

ugh! faugh! fie!

<*-,

silence
aj!

\^>\be silent
!

give

up!

a*,
!

stop

give

up

let

alone

aj t
:

go on

proceed !

say on
;

Here
in
in
',

too

may

be

mentioned
*^U
;

(a)

calls

to domestic

animals

e.g.

driving horses,

mules,

^js-

camels,
- "

juA or juA, v>*->

.

s\*>

making camels B
;

' "

kneel, ?u>t or

~Jb,

^J

in calling camels to water,

O^*.

in driving

sheep or goats, ^-a

-*jb,

in calling a dog,

^Us
cries

in driving a dog away,

;

^a,

l->jk

(/?)

words imitative of

and sounds

e.g. g

(the

bleat of an antelope), JjU (the croak of a raven), w~Ji (the sound

made by
or

the lips of a camel in drinking),

Jo

^Jo

(laughter), cl

ct

*a *A

(vomiting), Jjlb (a blow),

falling stone),

s^

(the stroke of a sword), JU

frog), etc.

(the

sound of a

JU (the splash of a

Rem.
o/*

a.

b
i\

is

often written defectively

Wl

as 401

J>*/4

Apostle

x GA>x

GW/

^b

my
*

brother!

^^s> ^>jb
is

son o/ ?ny uncle!

sin
lyjt

iZi

has a feminine

lyL>t,

but the masc. form

often used even with

feminine nouns.

Rem.

b.

The noun that

follows

1j

[and

oh /] not unfrequently
1_, in pause dt_
tj

J)

takes, instead of the usual terminations, the ending

[called 4jjuJI
w^Jt]
;

as

tjuj

1^,

or

otjuj
tlie

tj,

0A Zeidf j^S
If the

dUxJ-o^t afos for

ends in
elif

the

Commander of

Believers I
1,

noun
o
*

xJx
dU^o

maksura (^.1), the

t^,

is

changed into

xxJx
find

and a simple
' ' J

added, as

0A Moses! though Uwj-o we sometimes

t^

or dU*j*o
as

tj

may
1^,

also be used.

Instead of 1
grief!

^_,

^u1

or

^j**

t>

0A my

296

Part Second.
Rem.
g.

Etymology
^j
(to

or the Parts of Speech.

suffixes

368]

A
woe

From

which

may be appended,

as ^Ljj

to thee !)

are formed the interjectional nouns *rj j and Jj^,

say, for example, jujJ 9-Z3, JujJ Is*j>

whence we can
<

Juj ?-!>

*>

6 s

iU*-}> Aa^jj, aJ J*)j, a)

^j,
Jjj

aJ

Jj^JI, ^jkj, >&&3, etc.

The

expression

a**})

^j

or a**})

is

contracted into a^JLj^, usually

written thus in one word.

5/
s

Rarer

Ox
interjectional

nouns are

uO>
B

and
jj.
d.

Rem.

[Many
and are

interjections have,
called therefore

by origin or

use, a certain
is,

verbal force

JUi^t

^l^wt, that

they are

either originally Imperatives, as

OU

give here

45, rem. d), or

equivalent to Imperatives (comp. Vol. ii. 35, b, 8, rem. b), and, in some cases, admitting its construction and inflection. Accordingly]

some
ni

of the

Arabs decline JJXfc

aJ *

like
it

an Imperative;
* J
*

e.g. sing. fern.

J *

J '

j-JUb,

dual UJUb, plur. masc. t^JLA,

hiri, du. hirjats, pi. hirjith).

fern.

^>o^U

(compare the

Gothic

^yb
x

takes the suffix of the

_

2nd
3x
l^jjfc.

pers.,

dUk, or JLa, and

is

said to form a dual

and

plur.,

Gb,

U may be joined with the pronominal

it is

suffixes of the
:

second
' i
;

person, in which case

equivalent to the Imperative of

**
x
;

Jtt
^),

as

l^U
pi.

take her 1

Or a hemza may be
as

substituted for the

<-

and
'l~ *

the word declined

follows
as
2x

sing.
tjl^St
x

m. *U,
^jU,
x

f.

$U

dual

U5U,
book.
x

m.

^U,

f.

)$\*',
:

<uU&

take,

read
*
***
(

my
u ke

Other varieties are

f.

(like *-**)>

^ L^^i
-

e*c

^tj),

L^^'

etc -^ an(*

w*i

^W*i

etc

PAEADIGMS
OF THE

VEBB S

w.

38

298

FIRST
TABLE
Perfect.
Indie.
JJO/
I.

OR SIMPLE FORM

ACTIVE.

Sub}.

/JO/

Sing. 3. m.

JlS
JJ

B
2.

f.

cJ&
J

0/

/JO/ /j/

JO*

m. cJjtf
f.

J^a5

ci3
jjoi

if*
,joi

1. c.

CJJ>
/

Dual.

3.

m.
f.

$3

JO/

&3
C&3

JO/

2.

c.

Plur. 3. m. IjJUS
f.

c4^
^JU3

2.

m.
f.

o^

S JO//

i. c.

ul3

Sing.

m.
f.

J31S
IJblS

299

OF THE STRONG VERB.

TABLE
Perfect.
Indie.
x
j

II.

PASSIVE.
Imperfect.

Subj.
s , a )

Jussive.
x
J

Energ.
i x x

I.
J

II.
J

XX

Smg.

3.

m.
o
f.

JlS
x
.>

JxOj
J/4J

xxOj
xxOj

Ox

x xo j

wJUS
' ?

2.

m. cJj;*
9
f.

0x0 J

5 x xO J

xx

Oxl

J^a5
x
x

0^
x J

8J

v^X:5

L5'
XX o|

OxOp

uJ

x x 0

xxoi

1. c.
X
x

xOJ

XxOj
x xftx

xxOj

Ml

xxOj

Dual.

3.

m. 'fcs
xxOx
f.

xxOJ
x x

wl

xxOJ
xx
J

UJU5
X
x

JO

xOJ

XxOj
!yU>

0J

Ml

2. c.

UUUS
I

JxOJ

J x

Plur.

3.

m. t^JUS
x
f.

t/j

Ox Ox

Hi

xOxOj
w y ^ vy

o?
OJ
J

JxOj
OxOx

JxOj
OxOJ

^ * v*

2.

m. ^c^US
f.

jj^JjS?
x

OxOx

ul

xOxOx

0&3
xO
J

1. c.

UUI

Jj&>

J^iu

J^3
x
f.

^>Uii
Ox
J

Norn. Pat. Sing. m.

J>&*

^J^-S-o

Other Forms of the

Per/.
Sing.
3.

Perf., Impf.,

and Imper.
Imperf.

Act.,

and the N. Verbi.

m. u~^-

^
x

(2.

m.

C^^i)
x
J x

J x

6w

(2.

m.

CUfe^)

300

TABLE
ir.

III.

DERIVED FORMS
VI.

in.

IV.

Active Perf.

Jl3

301

OF THE STRONG VERB.

VII.

A
IX.

302

TABLE

V.a.

FIRST

FORM OF THE

Active.
Perfect.
Indie.
Siihj.

Imperfect.
Jussive.
o j o*

Energ.
s>
s>

I.

Energ. n.

j*

jx

Sing.

3.

m.
ft

*M

f.

Ojk
*

ft

ft

Si

Si

j *

St

3 x

s s

o j

o*

s>

a J*

Si

J-

2.

m. Co***
* *
f.

Ml

J'

Hi

J/

w jx

S w j/

Ml->

Cojuo
J

x -

& if A J/

S>

>

1. C.

COJc
2
J
<

Ml

Dual.

3.

m.
f.

\j**

'***!

O^^o^
mi

j*

s i/

Uju>
s>

j*

2 J*

Ml

5 JX

2. c.

Wo***
i j,
ft

Ml

->X

Plur. 3. m.
,
f.

Ijjlo
* *

OS****
x
J

Os

, S 1

ft

ftx

mi

xft J

Ox

o>**-
,

i j,

ft

Ml

J X

2.

m.^o*x*
x
J ft-

J ftx

mi

xft J

ftx

o>**+>
ft

J ftx

Si

Si

j s

ft

.x

1. c.

lb***

iV.

^.
1
x

iV.

F<?r^.
Simple.
J OJ

Imperative.
En.
I.

En. n.
ft

d x J

ftJ

x J

ftj

Sing.

m.
f.

jU
0*3

Sing.

2.

m.

iJL*t

^j^t
w
j

O****'
ft

JJ

OJ

j * j

fcU
Dual.
2. c.

[tjj^t]
j j a j

o^^'
3
j j
ft

oj

Plur. 2.

m. [Ijjj^t]
x
ft

o^J^'
W
ft

0>***'

J ftj

i.

O****'

O^^*

303

VERBUM MEDIJE RAD. GEMINATJE.

Passive.
Perfect.

Imperfect.

Indie
Sing.
3.

Subj.

Jussive.

.Efo. I.

#n.
2

II.

x j

m.
o
f.

OjCO
x o J x
J

2.

m. O^juo
'
f.
Hi

/J

Ojju>

l^*^
Jcot
2 /J

c^

O^
Hi

Hi

*J

xl

1. C.

O>juo
Ijl*

S XJ

Dual.

3.

m.
f.

5 /J

Hi

S/J

tfju>
2 ^j
a
- j
Hi

S/J
o

2. c.

l*OJ^
i ^
-

U*3
i,J
x x

2. J
OJ
Hi

2 xj

Plur. 3. m.
f.

\jj*o
/
^ 0J

o>^
OJO
J

4. J

2 xj

2.

m.^jjuo
*
f.

tjJ^>
x x

b^NftJ
/

t*

OJ

OJ

hi

/0

x OJ

CP^^
'
J

OJ

2 xj

Hi

XJ

1. c.

Iojl*
V
J X
f.

4"

Sing. m. >>Xo-,

1)

Other forms of the

Perf.,

Imperf., Jussive,
Jussive.
or

and Imperat. Act.

Imperat.
a
j

Perf
Sing.

Imperf.

3.m.
a
x

;>>,

>i,
S//

or

>i
j

jj3, Jj, or
/ J
2
-

>
>i

2.

((2.m.

(/ tc

<i

//

cM^j, J^, or J***

JA*!, Juo, or

J*

304

TABLE

Y.b.

DERIVED FORMS OF THE VERBUM MEDLE RAD. GEMINATJE.

IV. VI.
VII.

III.

VIII.

x.
xx o

Active Perf.
or
j

U
>U
.

S/l
ju>t

ixo

ax

U3
or

JJu\

ju*1

iWj
x Ox
J*-*}

*j

jx

Imperf.

^Ui
or *1j

J^J

3iU^!
or jLoIj

B
Imperat.

Ox
3jU
2

0?

0^0
3Ju*t
viz t

0x0

jjuat
^

3jW>

JJ&I

3J^-t
or
a
x j

or jc*l

or ju*1
j

N. Ag.

>>W*
5

J^C
or

>^U
t

JJU*

JU^O

JUI~

or ^U^o

iU^*
5J //

Ox
N. Verbi.
,)**

0x0
>lj^l
S

0x0
J^UJI X X
*^

^l^
or

0x0
jlju*l
X

jIjlo^w!

OxxxJ

02xJ
or S^l^o
5
2

OjU^

>U3
jOj
fi

Passive Perf.

>
Jx xx

J^f
# xJ xj

$-c*
Jx xxJ

J-^'
j/tj

J*t

jcIt

Imperf.

Uj
xx

U~>
a xx.

JM!
SxOJ

^^
2i-0

iixOJ

J^

cixxOJ
j

or >U-
Ox

or
2 x J

>UX>
Ox

xj

xxx

SxxOJ
JiI

N. Pat.

>.>l-

***
or

3>U^

Ji^

Ju^o

xx

or >U-

)W^

3 x.x

The remaining forms present no

Perf.
II.

irregularity

e.g.

Imperf.

Act.
Pass.

jjuo
x
at

>**

V. Act.
Pass.

ij

305

TABLE

VI.

VERBUM PRIMJE RAD. HEMZAT^l.

i.

II.

III.

IV.

V.
s

VI.

Active Perf.
Imperf.

"

ute-

j~>\

y\
6

j3\
*

jj\
>.

jj\
*

jj\j

jj\3 or
j^^-i r

jj\
\}*t
jjt^J
At
..

>.*>

j-^W

j^^i

j^3-i

j^l#
j^l
At

j^^i

j^+i

Imperat.

j~ot

y^t

jJI
A

j.51

^0
Al
..

jJU
*|
*.

or

N.Ag.

306

TABLE

VII.

VERBUM

MEDLffi RAD. HEMZATiE.

II.
1

III.

IV.
x

.-

x C

Active Perf.
c o x

Imperf.

^
x

c o s

Jul* j

J >/J

a j

<^>*!

><Aj

>^^
^x

>A{

J?

Imperat.

JU
o o

^
Of

a o

B
N. Ag.
N. Verbi.
Passive Perf.

J5L,

^U
10

^b
six
Ox
S x x J

g J

9f

JtjX
UlJ

, x

, ol

Jw
J*x J

fj

joj

Imperf.
it
6 J

C
o o x
ipx j
-x j 9 r>* J

Ofoeo

N. Pat.
V.
VI.
*
>*

J>%*
VII.
x x o

J**)"*

J*%*
X.
x

VIII.
x xO

xtxx

* *

Active Perf.

jf$3
W/// j*%Zj

j^i^J
J

*" xx

Imperf.

J*?&+i
6
x

Imperat.

jH$
Sl// J

j>H$

^t
0^0
'A*
jox
0J

x x J

N. Ag.

j&U
li

spte*

N. Verbi.
Passive Perf.

J^tt
J2L5
a

J$5 J&5
j -

^al
oj

o j

Imperf.

J^-i
.

J>?&k

N. Pat.

JtiiJ*

j&&

o j

307

TABLE

VIII.

VERBUM

TERTLffl RAD.

HEMZAT^l.
in.

Active Perf. 3

308

TABLE

IX.

VERBA PRIM^ RAD.

i.

3 ET ^.

Active Perf.

js-3

Oj3
4*

*3
J

j*?3
J * 6 *

A3
&
< *

* *

Imperf.

jay
js>

Imperat.

N. Verbi.

JUj
^

HO

f " *

3->

5 x

Sjoi

Passive Per/,

j^j
js>^j

*
^jy.
9
J

fr*
J X

Imperf.

{fa
JO
O

JG

N. Pat.

>}*y*

^3jy*

?*5*

>3>3*

jy****

C
x , oi

IV.

VIII.

xx o*
t

xOx

Active Perf.
J J J J J

jMJt

^t^/l
j o x o x

vis

t/t

Imperf.

^-r^yi

J-*^
j~j\
o

**+i
6

0^0
I

d
>

Imperat.

w*.jt
o
j

Jowt
o

^~Jt

js>^
Gx

^wt
0'
J

wj

N. Ag.

v**^>*

j-^>*

J^
J 1*31

.<Mii>w

N. Verbi.
Passive Perf.

wA^
*-**..$
t

iWl
j~i$\

j^t
x
J J

jupt

j~J\
J x

6x

>

Ox

Imperf.

w^->J
J

J-*^
6 x J

****^

>~^
S / fij
S x x J
x

1/0 4
jju.0

Ox

N. Pat.

w^>

j~>5*

309

TABLE

X.

VERBUM MEDICI RAD. >

Active Voice of the First Form.

Perfect.

310

TABLE XL

VERBUM MEDIiE RAD.

^.

Active Voice of the First Form.

Perfect.

Sing.

3.

m.

jL

f.

2.

m
f.

ft

ft

1. c.

Dual.

3.

m.

tjL>

f.

UjL/
U3j~>

2. c.

Plur. 3. m.

IjjC

311

TABLE

XII.

VERBA

MEDLffi!

RAD. 3 ET

&

Passive Voice of the Fiest Form.

Perfect.
Indie.

Imperfect.
Subj.
Jussive.

Energ.

i.

Energ. n.

Sing.

3.

m.

J-J

JUj
J

JUj
*

Jlaj
tfxJ

v>JISj

o-^
Ox /J

/J

xj

x xj

f.

cJL3
szS*

JU5
J
Jx

JUD
X XJ

Ji3
0/j

J>JUu
2/ ^j
^>J15J
a
xj

oJ^
x x j

2.

m.

JU3
o*iUu

JUu

Ji5

v>JU3

f.

cis
CJLd m.

^Uu
J13I

jud
,**

^la

om
,,i

./j

1. C.

Dual.

3.

%3
UL3

f.

2. c.

U&
x

x
Ml

J,

/J

J X J

Plur.

3.m. I^Ls
f.

^)Uu
/

t>JUu
x * xJ

^Uj
x xJ

O-^
vt

CP^

/J

xO

/J

c^5 x

L>^*i
X
J

O^J
J

Ch*^J
J

0^**i
Z
J

2.

m.

^3

/j

- J

x j

s J

xj

0>JU5
x

I^Uj
x x
.

t^JU3
x

o-JUu
wl

^JUu

f.

&6
U3

x x

xj

,>U3
JUL*

^>U5

^>Uj
JiJ

J X
f.

o^^
X x J

xxx

xx

1. c.

JUL

^Ui
*x
J

O-^

iVom. Pat. Sing. m. j>&,

9
x

SJyU
9 x
x

312

TABLE

XIII.

VERBA

MEDLffl RAD. 3

ET

&
x.

The Derived Forms.

IV.
VII.
VIII.

Active Perf.

3. s.

m.

JUfl

JUJt
cJUtJI

JUSt
cJUSt

^Uwt
c^Al^t
^o*^l
jt&~\
S
x

2. s.

m. cJLSt

Imperf.

J^Lj
Jil

J^J
J-uJI

J^J
Jjtft

Imperat.

N. Kg.
N. Verbi.

JJU
SSlij
* I

JU-u
JLiJt
s

J12U
x

Just
<

a*
* J J

61

63

Passive Perf.

J-JM

J-j*^>t

J*^l

^o**^'
j

//j

Imperf.

JUL*

J^
JU-u
III.

J^J
J12U
v.

->*

N. Pat.

JUU
II.

VI.

Active Perf.

J^S
\}$H
Ox

j~j
j**~
6

JjU

jjL

J^so j+~3

JjU3

j^tli

Imperf.

Jb^J j^^i J>*^

Oxx *J

j*~*k Jj^&j j^^^J

9d//
j-*~3
*
vl

Os
*

0"

* J

Old//

OJ

* *

OJ

/ ,

N. Verbi. J^j*3
Passive Perf./ J>3

xo *^ &$U*
yt

SjjL**
--

J|>>
svtJJ

Jb^
s

j^S^
^Hj-**5

J J

J J

j-w

Jj>$

jj^w

J^>

j-j~j

Jj>J

'IX. Perf.

%yJS

Imperf.

>jm^
jf>~i

N. Verbi. jb>wt

XI.

3V3l

jtj>.J>~>l

313

TABLE

XIV.

VERBUM TERTLE RAD. y

MEDICI RAD.

FETHAm

Active Voice of the First Form.

Perfect.

314

TABLE

XV.

VERBUM

TERTIxE RAD. ^,

MEDI2E RAD.

FETHAm

Active Voice of the First Form.

Perfect.

315

TABLE

XVI.

VERBA TERTIJE RAD.

ET

&

MEDIAE RAD. KESRAT^l.

Active Voice of the First Form.
Imperfect.
Indie.

Sub}.
x
x

Jussive.

En.

I.

En. n.
t>

/(/
Sing. 3. m.
f.

xOx

S///
a
x

Ox

^y6j

L5^
xo
x
-

L5-*x*
xo
x

xox

xox

o *

//

*j
o x
x

ox

xox

<f

<o "

s /

/0/

2.

m.
x
f.

xOx

xOx

xOx

xOx

O-a^J3

^^ojj

^ojj
/jf

o-t^y
3 x xo

o-*y
o

xOp

1. C.

Cwwtfj
x

LT^
xOx
x

Dual.

3.

m.

Uj
xOx
X

W*^
xOx
x x x
x x

O^-^J
ui

x x

f.

k~j
Ox
x x

Ox

xOx

2. c.

U~o>
j x x x

L*p
Ox

oW^H
3
J

xOx
x

xOx
x
1

xOx
xOx

xOx

Plur. 3. m.
f.

\$*oj
x

//

xOx

x Ox
-

hi

0#?J
j
x

Chj-^xH
x
x

c>*^hJ
x Ox

O * ^} O^^H
xOx
5
J

Ox

2.

m.
f.

j*~?bj
a j
x
x

xO"

vi

xO

Ox
.
.

O^s-f;
U*-)

O"*-^'"'
x

t>*^P
xOx

Chj^P
xOx

^) U <wop
2 x xOx

Ox

xOx

1. c.

L5*^
iV. Fr6*.

LT^H

*-^H

v>-^P

O**^

Sing. m.
f.

u^tj

0x0

316

TABLE

XVII.

VERBA TERTI^l RAD.

3 ET ^.

Passive Voice of the First Form.

Pe

317

TABLE

XVIII.

VERBA TERTIJE RAD.

The Derived
Forms.

ET ^.

ii.

III.

IV.
x o

V.

VI.

5xx

xxx

Active Perf.
*t

^31
x3

^^xaj
a XXX

^Uj
x

Oj

XXX

Imperf.

L5^
1

L5^*^
Si

xx

lT* 1*^ xxx

Imperat.

^51
J

^oaj
ulxxj

^Uj
xxj ijoIaLo
0/

N. Ag. m.
f.

^AA4
9x
.

^^Ua4
SxulxxJ

xxj

iLxoliLo
x

Ox

N. Verbi.

^L3t

^oaj

u*i

Passive Perf.
Imperf.

c-A*

L5^
XJ
IXXJ

LTf**
X
1

XXJ

L5^5

LT* *^
1

L^ *^
SloU&e

N. Pat. m.
f.

SLailxd

SwAfcU

iV/
VII. Act.
Pass.

VIII. Act.
Pass.

X. Act.

Camforfoge

PRINTED BY

J.

AND

C.

F.

CLAY,

AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

PJ